The hierarchical bishops claim to a divine right, tried at the scripture-bar, or, A consideration of the pleadings for prelacy from pretended Scriptural arguments, presented and offered by Dr. Scott, in his book intituled, The Christian life, part II, A.M., D.D. in his Enquiry into the New Opinions, &c., and by the author of the second part of the Survey of Naphtali ... / by Thomas Forrester ...
         Forrester, Thomas, 1635?-1706.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 1133 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 180 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39998
         Wing F1596
         ESTC R4954
         12269996
         ocm 12269996
         58203
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39998)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58203)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 890:1)
      
       
         
           
             The hierarchical bishops claim to a divine right, tried at the scripture-bar, or, A consideration of the pleadings for prelacy from pretended Scriptural arguments, presented and offered by Dr. Scott, in his book intituled, The Christian life, part II, A.M., D.D. in his Enquiry into the New Opinions, &c., and by the author of the second part of the Survey of Naphtali ... / by Thomas Forrester ...
             Forrester, Thomas, 1635?-1706.
             Scott, John, 1639-1695. Christian life.
             Monro, Alexander, d. 1715? Enquiry into the new opinions.
          
           [10], 124, 145, [1], 71, [1] p.
           
             Printed by James Watson ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1699.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Table of contents: p. [1] at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Episcopacy.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Hierarchical
           Bishops
           CLAIM
           TO
           A
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           TRIED
           AT
           The
           SCRIPTURE-BAR
           .
        
         
           OR
           ,
           A
           CONSIDERATION
           of
           the
           Pleadings
           for
           PRELACY
           ,
           from
           pretended
           
             Scriptural
             Arguments
          
           ,
           Presented
           and
           Offered
           By
           Dr.
           SCOTT
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           Part
           II.
           
        
         
           
             A.
             M.
          
           D.
           D.
           in
           his
           
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             New
             Opinions
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           by
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Second
           Part
           of
           the
           Survey
           of
           Naphtali
           .
           —
        
         
           Exposing
           their
           Bold
           Pervertings
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           pleaded
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           Vindicating
           the
           Sound
           Sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           brought
           in
           Debate
           ,
           from
           their
           Scope
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Protestant
           Writers
           .
        
         
           The
           Whole
           issuing
           in
           a
           clear
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Solid
           Grounds
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Prelacy
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             FORRESTER
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Principal
           of
           the
           
             New
             Colledge
          
           in
           
             St.
             Andrews
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               ISAI
               .
               9.6
            
             .
          
           
             —
             The
             Government
             shall
             be
             upon
             his
             Shoulder
             —
          
           
             
               HEB.
               3.5.6
            
             .
          
           
             —
             Moses
             —
             Faithful
             in
             all
             his
             House
             as
             a
             Servant
             —
          
           
             But
             CHRIST
             as
             a
             Son
             over
             His
             own
             House
             .
          
        
         
           EDINBURGH
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iames
             Watson
          
           ,
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           M.
           DC.XC.IX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           PATRICK
           Earl
           of
           MARCHMOVNT
           ,
           Viscount
           of
           BLASONBERRY
           ,
           Lord
           POLWARTH
           of
           
             POLWARTH
             ,
             REDBRAES
          
           ,
           and
           GREENLAW
           ,
           &c.
           LORD
           HIGH
           CHANCELOR
           Of
           the
           KINGDOM
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             NOBLE
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THAT
           these
           Sheets
           do
           appear
           in
           publick
           ,
           under
           the
           Patrociny
           of
           Your
           Lordships
           Honourable
           Name
           ,
           Flows
           from
           the
           same
           Motives
           offered
           in
           the
           late
           Dedication
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           Not
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           Proofs
           of
           your
           Lordships
           undeserved
           Respect
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           my
           more
           ,
           immediat
           and
           Personal
           Knowledge
           ,
           than
           many
           others
           of
           my
           Capacity
           ,
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Christian
           Fortitude
           ,
           and
           Unbyassed
           Stayedness
           in
           such
           a
           Tryal
           of
           your
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Juncture
           of
           searching
           Tryals
           ,
           as
           may
           Justly
           be
           called
           the
           
             Persecutionis
             turbo
          
           ▪
           The
           Affinity
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           Scope
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           doth
           Justly
           Plead
           for
           the
           same
           Patrociny
           .
           As
           Pastors
           are
           set
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           have
           a
           
           special
           Concern
           in
           the
           Vindication
           of
           Opposed
           Truth
           ,
           so
           the
           Magistrate
           according
           to
           his
           Capacity
           ,
           being
           a
           Keeper
           of
           both
           Tables
           ,
           hath
           by
           his
           Office
           an
           unexceptionable
           interest
           in
           this
           Important
           and
           Honourable
           Employment
           .
           It
           is
           an
           additional
           Argument
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Equity
           and
           True
           Honour
           ,
           that
           the
           Writings
           Examined
           ,
           do
           highly
           asperse
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           base
           Imputation
           upon
           the
           Nations
           Authority
           and
           Laws
           ,
           as
           if
           Erecting
           and
           Maintaining
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           engaging
           His
           Majesty
           in
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           a
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           cross
           to
           Apostolick
           Institution
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           Universal
           Practice
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           eversive
           of
           True
           Unity
           and
           Order
           ,
           a
           Nursery
           of
           Novel
           Bigotrie
           ,
           tending
           to
           Revive
           the
           late
           Bloody
           Broils
           ,
           infesting
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
           None
           will
           doubt
           ,
           when
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           thus
           Wounded
           ,
           Rulers
           Concern
           in
           a
           Just
           Vindication
           ▪
           But
           the
           Ground
           appears
           yet
           of
           a
           Higher
           Import
           and
           Elevation
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           Aspersed
           ,
           is
           that
           
             Divine
             Frame
          
           ,
           appointed
           by
           the
           Ascended
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Recorded
           in
           his
           perfect
           Testament
           ,
           and
           Sealed
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Kingly
           Office
           ,
           as
           Political
           Head
           of
           His
           Visible
           Church
           .
           Who
           will
           doubt
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           that
           this
           King
           of
           Kings
           requires
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           a
           Proof
           of
           their
           Faithfulness
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           Suitable
           Vindication
           and
           Assertion
           of
           this
           His
           Interest
           ?
        
         
           The
           High
           and
           Honourable
           Character
           ,
           wherewith
           your
           Lordship
           is
           Dignified
           ,
           hath
           no
           doubt
           made
           upon
           your
           Heart
           ,
           such
           an
           Impression
           of
           the
           preventing
           Goodness
           of
           GOD
           ,
           as
           will
           excite
           to
           a
           due
           endeavour
           of
           the
           Best
           improvement
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           GOD
           presents
           many
           strong
           Arguments
           to
           this
           Scope
           ,
           in
           the
           Instances
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           fitted
           for
           the
           most
           Eminent
           pieces
           of
           Services
           to
           GOD's
           Church
           in
           their
           Generation
           ,
           by
           preparatory
           Tryals
           ,
           in
           His
           Furnace
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           unexpected
           promotions
           have
           had
           such
           a
           Comfortable
           Issue
           .
           We
           know
           by
           whom
           Hamans
           Mischievous
           Plot
           was
           defeated
           ,
           and
           what
           Argument
           Mordecai
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           excite
           to
           Act
           for
           this
           great
           Interest
           ,
           when
           Carnal
           Wisdom
           and
           Prudence
           offered
           a
           strong
           Disswasive
           ;
           that
           Glorious
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           owns
           Promotion
           to
           places
           of
           Eminency
           as
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           who
           
           changes
           the
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           ,
           removes
           and
           sets
           up
           according
           to
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           them
           by
           Name
           ,
           Surnames
           them
           ,
           hol●●
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           special
           Eye
           upon
           them
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           ,
           for
           his
           Servant
           Iacobs
           sake
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           Service
           .
           It
           is
           Considerable
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           best
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           had
           this
           in
           a
           sadly
           wrong
           Step
           ,
           Objected
           ,
           as
           an
           Aggravation
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           that
           GOD
           had
           Raised
           him
           up
           when
           he
           was
           little
           and
           low
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           .
           There
           is
           a
           time
           when
           GOD
           ,
           not
           only
           gathers
           the
           Outcasts
           ,
           but
           confers
           Honour
           upon
           them
           ,
           He
           hath
           his
           Fire
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           Furnace
           in
           Ierusalem
           ;
           at
           that
           Furnace
           He
           sits
           as
           a
           Refiner
           ,
           intent
           upon
           this
           Work.
           To
           be
           brought
           forth
           out
           of
           this
           Furnace
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           as
           Gold
           ,
           in
           proof
           of
           GOD's
           having
           Chosen
           a
           Man
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           and
           pregnant
           Blessing
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           as
           a
           polished
           Instrument
           of
           signal
           and
           Honourable
           Services
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           His
           Interest
           ,
           is
           a
           double
           and
           Crowning
           Blessing
           ,
           especially
           when
           Tentations
           upon
           the
           right
           and
           left
           Hand
           ,
           are
           vigorous
           and
           strong
           .
           The
           Promoting
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           this
           Great
           and
           Gracious
           GOD
           ,
           in
           Maintaining
           and
           Contending
           for
           His
           Truth
           and
           Interest
           ,
           the
           true
           Established
           Doctrin
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Disciplin
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           intended
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Concerns
           in
           a
           due
           subserviency
           thereunto
           ▪
           It
           is
           worthy
           of
           Observation
           ,
           which
           is
           Recorded
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Wisest
           Men
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           his
           First
           Care
           was
           ,
           the
           Building
           the
           House
           of
           GOD
           ,
           he
           finished
           it
           in
           Seven
           Years
           ,
           but
           was
           in
           Building
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           Thirteen
           Years
           thereafter
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           work
           was
           wholly
           perfected
           ,
           1
           King.
           6.37
           ,
           38.
           2
           
           Chron.
           8.1
           .
           his
           preparing
           his
           Store
           Cities
           ,
           his
           Fenced
           Cities
           ,
           and
           taking
           Care
           for
           his
           Tribute
           and
           Navy
           ,
           was
           his
           Secondary
           and
           reserve
           Work.
           The
           Iewish
           Historian
           ,
           Iosephus
           ,
           hath
           this
           Remark
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           this
           account
           ,
           viz
           :
           
             That
             this
             First
             work
             of
             Solomons
             was
             by
             GOD's
             special
             Assistance
             ,
             perfected
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             Palace
             though
             its
             Magnificence
             was
             Inferior
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             the
             Materials
             thereof
             ,
             not
             being
             so
             long
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             being
             to
             be
             Built
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             GOD
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             more
             slowly
             brought
             to
             Perfection
             .
          
        
         
         
           That
           the
           whole
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Walk
           in
           this
           Eminent
           Station
           ,
           may
           Demonstrat
           ,
           to
           the
           Refreshful
           Observation
           of
           all
           the
           Lovers
           of
           our
           Sion
           ,
           that
           GOD
           hath
           Preserved
           and
           Polished
           your
           Lordship
           in
           all
           preceeding
           Tryals
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Honourable
           Instrument
           of
           Raising
           of
           this
           decayed
           and
           desolate
           Church
           ,
           a
           Successful
           Maintainer
           of
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           your
           Faithful
           acquittance
           may
           yeild
           Solid
           Peace
           ,
           Embalm
           and
           make
           Savoury
           your
           Name
           in
           after-Generations
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           a
           Successful
           mean
           of
           entailing
           the
           Choisest
           Family-Blessings
           upon
           Your
           Lordships
           Posterity
           ,
           is
           the
           Serious
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             NOBLE
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             
               Devoted
               and
               most
               Humble
               Servant
            
             ,
             T.
             E.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WHAT
           the
           Israel
           of
           GOD
           had
           to
           Complain
           of
           ,
           
             many
             times
             from
             my
             Youth
             have
             they
             Afflicted
             me
             ,
          
           hath
           been
           the
           Lot
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Church
           from
           its
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           of
           GOD's
           Church
           in
           this
           Nation
           in
           special
           ,
           since
           the
           Rising
           Light
           of
           
             Reformation
             (
             that
             day-spring
             from
             on
             High
             )
          
           hath
           Shined
           upon
           her
           ;
           And
           as
           the
           Gospel
           Church
           ,
           so
           Ours
           in
           special
           ,
           hath
           been
           Entitled
           to
           that
           Ancient
           Ground
           of
           Boasting
           in
           GOD
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             not
             prevailed
             against
             her
             ,
          
           though
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           this
           prevalency
           ,
           hath
           taken
           Crafty
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           Satan
           hath
           Acted
           ,
           both
           as
           the
           Old
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           Roaring
           Lyon
           ;
           Intermixing
           ,
           in
           his
           Agents
           and
           Instruments
           ,
           Policy
           and
           Barbarous
           Violence
           ,
           Craft
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           to
           Compass
           this
           Design
           of
           her
           Ruine
           .
           Her
           true
           Gospel-Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           her
           Doctrin
           and
           Worship
           ,
           have
           been
           frequently
           assaulted
           :
           But
           the
           First
           ,
           as
           the
           Hedge
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           in
           a
           peculiar
           way
           ,
           the
           Eye
           sore
           of
           the
           Ungodly
           and
           Licentious
           ;
           and
           in
           various
           and
           subtile
           Methods
           opposed
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practice
           thereof
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           that
           other
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           have
           shared
           with
           her
           ,
           in
           this
           piece
           of
           Trial
           (
           this
           Point
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           having
           for
           a
           Considerable
           time
           exercised
           the
           Pens
           of
           Contending
           Parties
           )
           yet
           ,
           as
           our
           Church
           hath
           beyond
           several
           others
           ,
           arrived
           at
           Gospel
           Simplicity
           and
           Purity
           herein
           ,
           and
           tasted
           of
           the
           Sweet
           Fruits
           of
           this
           Government
           ,
           in
           preservation
           both
           of
           Unity
           and
           Purity
           ,
           in
           Point
           of
           
             Doctrin
             and
             Worship
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           Contending
           for
           this
           Point
           of
           Truth
           ,
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           the
           work
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           in
           His
           Infinitly
           wise
           Providence
           ,
           in
           a
           singular
           way
           Assigned
           to
           her
           ,
           by
           her
           Head
           and
           Lord
           ,
           that
           Faithful
           Witness
           and
           great
           Testator
           :
           Which
           is
           a
           Testimony
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Honourable
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           special
           affinity
           with
           his
           own
           ,
           singularly
           attested
           in
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           whose
           Confession
           of
           his
           
             Kingly
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           his
           being
           the
           Political
           Head
           and
           Governour
           of
           his
           Church
           visible
           ,
           was
           his
           special
           Martyr-Witness
           ,
           Sealed
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           Accusation
           and
           Sentence
           ,
           whereof
           his
           Triumphing
           Cross
           bore
           the
           Honourable
           Title
           and
           Superscription
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           all
           Truths
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           gained
           by
           Opposition
           ,
           the
           apparent
           bruising
           of
           them
           by
           Debates
           causing
           the
           Savour
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Sweet
           Spices
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           more
           Fragrant
           ,
           so
           the
           true
           Frame
           of
           GOD's
           Tabernacle
           ,
           in
           Point
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           Principles
           and
           Rights
           of
           a
           
             True
             Gospel
             Ministry
          
           ,
           have
           from
           the
           Lively
           Oracles
           of
           GOD's
           Word
           Shined
           more
           Clearly
           in
           the
           solid
           Defences
           thereof
           ,
           exhibit
           by
           many
           Godly
           and
           Learned
           Divines
           ,
           against
           opposers
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           as
           is
           very
           well
           known
           to
           such
           as
           have
           sincerely
           inquired
           into
           this
           Controversy
           .
        
         
           What
           Reproaches
           our
           Churches
           Government
           and
           Reformation
           hath
           been
           Loaded
           with
           since
           the
           late
           erection
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           since
           the
           Representatives
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           wearied
           of
           this
           heavy
           and
           Bloody
           Yoke
           ,
           shoke
           it
           off
           ,
           Restoring
           
           and
           Asserting
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           National
           ,
           this
           our
           Spiritual
           and
           
             Church
             Liberty
          
           ,
           is
           Apparent
           to
           all
           Observers
           :
           So
           that
           the
           LORD's
           Servants
           ,
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           to
           Advance
           this
           Building
           and
           Restoration
           of
           our
           Churches
           True
           Government
           ,
           have
           been
           called
           ,
           as
           the
           Builders
           of
           Jerusalems
           Walls
           ,
           to
           hold
           the
           Weapon
           and
           the
           Tool
           ;
           yet
           (
           for
           which
           He
           that
           Inhabits
           Israels
           Praises
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           Blessed
           )
           the
           Defence
           hath
           been
           attended
           with
           such
           Glorious
           Success
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           truely
           knowing
           and
           impartial
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           found
           that
           they
           have
           been
           in
           this
           opposition
           ,
           Kicking
           against
           the
           Pricks
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Truth
           and
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           own
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           Burdensome
           Stone
           ,
           as
           hath
           quite
           born
           down
           and
           broken
           their
           Strength
           .
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           every
           one
           of
           that
           Parties
           lying
           Pamphlets
           hath
           had
           a
           particular
           Return
           ;
           this
           were
           an
           unsuitable
           and
           endless
           Work
           ,
           and
           but
           too
           much
           to
           Honour
           these
           empty
           Squibs
           and
           Crackets
           (
           as
           a
           Learned
           Man
           called
           such
           Writings
           )
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           whatever
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           our
           Antagonists
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           late
           
             Scots
             Episcopalians
          
           in
           Special
           ,
           hath
           any
           shew
           of
           Argument
           against
           our
           Cause
           and
           Principles
           ,
           either
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           Divine
           Reason
           ,
           or
           History
           ,
           hath
           had
           a
           full
           and
           Evident
           Confutation
           .
        
         
           That
           I
           have
           thus
           appeared
           ,
           while
           many
           of
           our
           Church
           are
           in
           this
           Respect
           silent
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           in
           Point
           of
           Ability
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           truely
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           Gleaning
           is
           beyond
           my
           Vintage
           ,
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           no
           such
           Disposition
           and
           Inclination
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           influences
           some
           to
           shew
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           from
           a
           sincere
           Love
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           of
           GOD
           ;
           So
           by
           the
           influence
           of
           such
           a
           preventing
           Series
           of
           Providential
           Excitments
           ,
           as
           have
           some
           way
           cleared
           my
           Call
           ,
           and
           Issued
           in
           this
           Appearance
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Scots
           Writings
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           which
           I
           understand
           to
           be
           much
           Current
           and
           Esteemed
           by
           disaffected
           Persons
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           most
           considerable
           note
           in
           this
           Corner
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           having
           been
           brought
           to
           my
           Hands
           ;
           I
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           desires
           of
           some
           ,
           to
           offer
           Animadversions
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           I
           Judged
           might
           have
           their
           own
           use
           and
           advantage
           with
           such
           Persons
           ;
           and
           while
           Writing
           them
           ,
           I
           had
           put
           into
           my
           hand
           two
           other
           later
           Pieces
           ;
           the
           one
           bearing
           the
           Title
           of
           
             The
             Fundamental
             Charter
             of
             Presbytrie
             Examined
             and
             disproved
          
           ▪
           The
           other
           written
           by
           
             A.
             M.
          
           D.
           D.
           and
           bearing
           the
           Tittle
           of
           
             An
             inquiry
             into
             the
             New
             Opinions
             Chiefly
             propated
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           The
           first
           I
           found
           to
           be
           merely
           Historical
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           and
           bitter
           Preface
           against
           the
           Reverend
           Principal
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           the
           Authors
           Choller
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           being
           awakened
           by
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           many
           Baffles
           which
           that
           Party
           have
           had
           from
           his
           Pen.
           The
           other
           of
           a
           more
           Arguing
           Strain
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           a
           virulent
           tincture
           and
           Popish
           Composure
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           might
           seem
           rather
           a
           Person
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Popish
           Orders
           ,
           than
           any
           bearing
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Protestant
           Minister
           ,
           if
           the
           General
           Designation
           of
           
             A.
             M.
             D.
             D.
          
           had
           not
           led
           the
           common
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           could
           Learn
           )
           the
           right
           Conjecture
           ,
           to
           fix
           upon
           Dr.
           Monro
           ,
           Sometime
           Principal
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
           This
           Piece
           I
           found
           to
           be
           directed
           against
           the
           same
           Reverend
           Persons
           Writings
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           superficial
           and
           trivial
           Method
           that
           there
           seemed
           little
           or
           nothing
           of
           weight
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           the
           Wise
           Man
           tells
           us
           ,
           is
           weightier
           than
           the
           Sand
           ,
           
             the
             Fools
             Anger
          
           .
           
           However
           ,
           I
           found
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           connection
           of
           Purposes
           ,
           some
           ground
           to
           bestow
           a
           few
           spare
           times
           in
           examining
           his
           Scripture
           Arguings
           in
           Point
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           after
           the
           Finishing
           my
           Animadversions
           upon
           Dr.
           Scott
           ,
           I
           set
           about
           ;
           not
           knowing
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           of
           any
           other
           so
           employed
           (
           though
           I
           much
           desired
           it
           )
           but
           shortly
           after
           ,
           came
           out
           Mr.
           Rules
           Iudicious
           and
           full
           Confutation
           of
           this
           Piece
           ;
           as
           also
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           of
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           other
           Pamphlet
           intituled
           The
           
             Fundamental
             Charter
          
           &c.
           And
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Jamison's
           Learned
           and
           Elaborate
           Piece
           entitaled
           
             Nazianzeni
             Querela
          
           ,
           &c.
           containing
           a
           Review
           and
           Confutation
           of
           what
           is
           considerable
           in
           both
           Pamphlets
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           might
           further
           attempt
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           Pieces
           appeared
           Fruitless
           ,
           and
           but
           
             actum
             agere
          
           ;
           yet
           considering
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           
           Principal
           's
           Compendious
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           he
           touched
           that
           Authors
           Scripture
           Arguments
           ,
           in
           Point
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           more
           briefly
           ,
           I
           resolved
           the
           more
           to
           enlarge
           my
           Review
           of
           what
           he
           had
           thus
           presented
           .
           After
           these
           Sheets
           had
           for
           some
           time
           lyen
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           a
           motion
           was
           made
           to
           make
           them
           publick
           ,
           having
           also
           seen
           the
           
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Survey
             of
             Naphtali
             ,
          
           I
           resolved
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Connection
           of
           Purposes
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Author
           appears
           to
           have
           more
           closely
           argued
           this
           Point
           ,
           than
           several
           other
           Episcopalians
           ,
           to
           add
           to
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           a
           Consideration
           of
           his
           attempt
           upon
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           ,
           which
           the
           haste
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           urgent
           duties
           ,
           obliged
           me
           to
           perform
           more
           briefly
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           ,
           with
           some
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Intelligent
           .
        
         
           That
           these
           Authors
           are
           presented
           in
           such
           an
           Order
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Later
           before
           the
           more
           Ancient
           ,
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Connection
           of
           References
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           Method
           wherein
           Providence
           directed
           the
           Writing
           of
           these
           Replys
           .
           For
           the
           Point
           of
           Antiquity
           (
           critically
           Scanned
           on
           both
           sides
           in
           this
           Debate
           )
           I
           found
           no
           neeessity
           here
           to
           dip
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           being
           performed
           as
           to
           
             A.
             M.
          
           D.
           D.
           already
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           third
           Author
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           medle
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           better
           ,
           only
           I
           have
           touched
           it
           a
           little
           with
           Dr.
           Scott
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           particular
           Reply
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           his
           Writings
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           though
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           Offered
           this
           way
           ,
           hath
           been
           upon
           the
           Matter
           ,
           fully
           Answered
           by
           
             Presbyterian
             Writers
          
           .
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           always
           judged
           ,
           that
           this
           Debate
           might
           arrive
           at
           a
           more
           satisfying
           and
           speedy
           Issue
           i●
           upon
           clear
           stating
           of
           the
           Questions
           and
           Points
           Controverted
           ,
           the
           Dispute
           were
           managed
           by
           a
           clear
           formal
           Arguing
           upon
           Scripture
           Testimonies
           allennarly
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           I
           must
           not
           omit
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           .
           I
           found
           after
           this
           was
           written
           ,
           reports
           passing
           of
           
             A.
             M.
          
           D.
           D.
           his
           Death
           ,
           which
           I
           understood
           to
           be
           afterwards
           called
           in
           Question
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           is
           now
           Confirmed
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           excuse
           those
           Passages
           that
           do
           more
           directly
           address
           him
           as
           alive
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           that
           this
           was
           Written
           ,
           and
           some
           thought
           I
           had
           that
           this
           might
           probably
           come
           to
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           detain
           the
           Reader
           no
           longer
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           these
           Sheets
           :
           Adding
           only
           my
           serious
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           the
           GOD
           of
           Truth
           may
           by
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           lead
           his
           People
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           advance
           ,
           and
           more
           and
           more
           revive
           His
           Work
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Glorious
           ▪
           Gospel
           dispel
           ▪
           Antichristian
           darkness
           ,
           refresh
           his
           suffering
           Churche●●
           
           abroad
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           Furnace
           ,
           excite
           his
           people
           to
           a
           due
           Sympathy
           with
           Sufferers
           ,
           and
           quicken
           their
           Zeal
           against
           the
           great
           
             Whore
             ,
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           drunk
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           Saints
           ,
           imprint
           upon
           his
           Churches
           in
           these
           Islands
           ,
           a
           due
           Sense
           of
           their
           
             Solemn
             Vows
             and
             Engagements
          
           for
           Reformation
           in
           
             Doctrin
             ,
             Worship
             ▪
             Discipline
          
           and
           Government
           ,
           that
           being
           ashamed
           for
           all
           our
           backslidings
           and
           breaches
           ,
           and
           looking
           to
           Him
           whom
           we
           have
           peirced
           ,
           with
           a
           Mourning
           Eye
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           his
           Pattern
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           his
           Tabernacle
           being
           reared
           up
           among
           us
           accordingly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           one
           ,
           he
           may
           own
           the
           Lands
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           them
           as
           Married
           Lands
           ,
           his
           Sanctuary
           being
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           for
           ever
           more
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           REVIEW
           OF
           D
           
           r.
           
           Scott's
           Pleadings
           For
           the
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           of
           EPISCOPACY
           .
           In
           his
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           Part
           II.
           Vol.
           2.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           
           Sect.
           
             10.
             from
          
           Page
           388.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             
             Doctor
             's
             stating
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             Examined
             :
             Together
             with
             his
             first
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             BEING
             about
             to
             Examin
             the
             Pleadings
             of
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             first
             view
             how
             he
             states
             the
             Question
             .
             All
             do
             know
             that
             a
             right
             Understanding
             of
             the
             State
             and
             Terms
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             is
             indispensibly
             needful
             for
             the
             Decision
             of
             any
             Controversy
             .
             To
             give
             then
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             in
             the
             Drs.
             terms
             ,
             which
             he
             represents
             in
             a
             distinct
             character
             page
             388.
             
             He
             thus
             exhibits
             the
             Claim
             of
             both
             Parties
             ;
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterial
             and
             Episcopal
             ,
             are
             the
             two
             main
             rival
             Forms
             of
             
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             pretending
             to
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             :
             
               The
               Presbyterian
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               seated
               in
               an
               Equality
               
               or
               Parity
               of
               Church
               Officers
               :
               The
               Episcopal
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               placed
               in
               a
               superior
               Order
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               other
               Orders
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               are
               subject
               and
               subordinat
               .
               The
               Latter
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               undertaks
               to
               prove
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               true
               form
               of
               Government
               institut
               by
               our
               Saviour
               :
               And
               that
               1.
               from
               our
               Saviours
               Institution
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               .
               3.
               
               From
               the
               punctual
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               to
               both
               .
               4.
               
               From
               our
               Saviours
               declared
               Allowance
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Practice
               in
               this
               Matter
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             I
             find
             the
             Dr.
             doth
             pitifully
             prevaricat
             and
             mistake
             his
             Measures
             .
             1.
             
             In
             representing
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             as
             consisting
             in
             a
             parity
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             we
             own
             &
             maintain
             a
             Beautiful
             Subordination
             ,
             both
             of
             Officers
             and
             Courts
             in
             Church
             Government
             ;
             that
             
               Parochial
               Sessions
            
             are
             subordinate
             to
             
               Presbytries
               ;
               Presbytries
            
             to
             
               Provincial
               Synods
               ;
               Synods
            
             in
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               National
               Assemblies
            
             :
             Thus
             likewise
             ,
             we
             hold
             the
             Pastors
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             above
             that
             of
             the
             
               Ruling
               Elder
            
             ;
             the
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             Office
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Deacon
             :
             Tho
             upon
             most
             solid
             Grounds
             ,
             we
             maintain
             against
             Prelatists
             ,
             an
             Equality
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             :
             And
             that
             among
             the
             New
             Testament
             Officers
             ,
             both
             Ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Partity
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             kind
             ,
             no
             Apostle
             above
             another
             ,
             no
             Evangelist
             above
             another
             (
             both
             which
             Offices
             taken
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             expired
             )
             Thus
             as
             to
             Ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             no
             Pastor
             above
             another
             ,
             nor
             Elder
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             He
             represents
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             as
             feated
             in
             a
             Superior
             Order
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Orders
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             are
             subject
             ;
             but
             doth
             not
             particularly
             condescend
             upon
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Superiority
             ,
             which
             in
             stating
             the
             question
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             premised
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             understands
             it
             of
             a
             Superiority
             Specifical
             or
             Gradual
             ,
             and
             in
             Order
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             However
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             in
             the
             strain
             of
             his
             Dispute
             ,
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             the
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             importing
             such
             an
             Absolut
             and
             Essential
             Interest
             in
             Government
             ,
             as
             leaves
             the
             Pastor
             nothing
             but
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             ;
             wherein
             he
             disowns
             Two
             Points
             of
             a
             Concession
             ,
             owned
             by
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             Episcopalians
             :
             (
             and
             in
             so
             far
             discovers
             the
             Singularity
             and
             Unsoundness
             of
             his
             Pleading
             )
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             no
             Officer
             ,
             properly
             or
             essentially
             distinct
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Officer
             made
             distinct
             for
             order
             of
             Government
             :
             Thus
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             in
             his
             Conference
             with
             Mr.
             Henderson
             ,
             who
             certainly
             had
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             all
             the
             
               English
               Episcopal
            
             Doctors
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             the
             present
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             Dialogues
             ,
             authorized
             by
             our
             Episcopal
             Church
             ,
             and
             published
             in
             Defence
             thereof
             ,
             in
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             Reign
             ,
             4
             
               th
               .
               Conference
               ,
               pag.
            
             310
             ,
             311.
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             not
             clear
             anent
             the
             Notion
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             the
             distinct
             Offices
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               highest
               Office
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Prelat
             is
             but
             a
             different
             Degree
             in
             the
             same
             Office
             :
             And
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             of
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             
               That
               since
               the
               Sacramental
               Actions
               ,
               are
               the
               highest
               of
               Sacred
               Performances
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               acknowledg
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               impowered
               for
               them
               ,
               must
               be
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 Office
              
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               thus
               expresly
               disowns
               the
               Drs.
               Distinction
               betwixt
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               as
               a
               meer
               groundless
               Notion
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               whole
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Pleading
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             
               Scots
               Episcopalians
            
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             plead
             for
             such
             an
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             as
             is
             managed
             in
             conjunction
             with
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             profess
             to
             own
             only
             such
             a
             fixed
             Presidency
             of
             the
             Bishops
             over
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             Government
             ,
             as
             allows
             them
             a
             Share
             and
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             and
             do
             consequently
             disown
             what
             the
             Dr.
             asserts
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             is
             the
             Sole
             Subject
             of
             Government
             .
             Let
             any
             peruse
             
               Bp.
               Honyman
               ,
               part
            
             2.
             
             
               Survey
               of
               Naph
               .
               Bp.
               Burnet
            
             ubi
             supra
             ,
             
               Bp.
               Lightons
               Two
               Letters
            
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             Accommodation
             ;
             yea
             
               Bp.
               Hall
            
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             his
             Remonstrance
             ,
             presented
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             against
             Smectymnuus
             ,
             printed
             An.
             1641.
             
             And
             this
             will
             be
             convincingly
             evident
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             that
             Defence
             ,
             is
             so
             angry
             at
             the
             Word
             Sole
             ,
             in
             the
             Debate
             about
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             Government
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             his
             Presbyterian
             Antagonists
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             Sole
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Shoes
             .
             It
             is
             then
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             or
             Ground
             of
             this
             Debate
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             is
             not
             one
             with
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             further
             discovered
             by
             Examining
             the
             Grounds
             he
             walks
             upon
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
             he
             endeavours
             ,
             First
             ,
             to
             prove
             by
             the
             
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
            
             :
             
               And
               his
               great
               Argument
               is
               ,
               That
               Christ
               in
               His
               Lifetime
               ,
               institut
               two
               Orders
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               viz.
               That
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Seventy
               Disciples
               ,
               whose
               Office
               he
               proves
               to
               be
               subordinat
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               from
               this
               Ground
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               mentioned
               a
               part
               as
               Distinct
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               placed
               first
               in
               the
               Catologue
               .
               Eph
               :
               4.11
               .
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               That
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Disciples
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               the
               Twelve
               as
               Chosen
               out
               from
               among
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Call
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Christ
               ,
               separate
               to
               distinct
               Offices
               from
               the
               Disciples
               ;
               that
               the
               Apostles
               immediate
               Successors
               ,
               were
               chosen
               out
               from
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               ,
               for
               most
               part
               :
               Thus
               sayes
               he
               ,
               Simeon
               the
               Son
               of
               Cleophas
               succeeded
               Iames
               at
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 Philip
                 Paul
              
               at
               
                 Caesarea
                 ;
                 Clement
                 Peter
              
               at
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Dorotheus
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               ;
               And
               that
               by
               the
               same
               Testimony
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               together
               with
               Epiphanius
               and
               
                 Ierem
                 ,
                 Matthias
              
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               that
               was
               Chosen
               and
               Ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               succeed
               Iudas
               in
               the
               Apostalate
               ,
               Acts
               1.16
               .
               And
               a
               Succession
               
                 saith
                 be
              
               ,
               in
               Office
               supposes
               the
               superior
               Power
               in
               the
               Person
               ,
               in
               whose
               place
               
               another
               succeeds
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               person
               succeeding
               ,
               had
               not
               that
               Power
               and
               Office
               before
               his
               Succession
               .
               That
               these
               Disciples
               were
               instructed
               with
               Ministerial
               Authority
               ,
               he
               proves
               from
               Luk
               10.16
               .
               compared
               with
               v.
               1.
               where
               not
               only
               we
               find
               that
               our
               Lord
               sent
               them
               before
               His
               Face
               ,
               but
               shews
               that
               such
               as
               heard
               them
               ,
               did
               hear
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               also
               from
               this
               ,
               That
               Ananias
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               Baptized
               
                 Paul.
                 Acts
              
               9.18
               .
               Philip
               ,
               another
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 Eunuch
                 Acts
              
               8.
               and
               also
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             This
             Discours
             and
             Argument
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Drs.
             Scope
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             ordinary
             Attention
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             beating
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             to
             consist
             of
             Magisterial
             Dictates
             ,
             instead
             of
             proof
             :
             For
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             generality
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             many
             Episcopalians
             themselves
             ,
             do
             hold
             that
             the
             Office
             ,
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             died
             with
             their
             Persons
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             admitted
             of
             a
             Succession
             :
             And
             indeed
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Divines
             proved
             from
             the
             Apostles
             immediat
             Mission
             ,
             unconfined
             Inspection
             ,
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             Office
             ,
             did
             suppose
             the
             existant
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             and
             did
             consist
             in
             a
             planetary
             Motion
             ,
             to
             Water
             where
             they
             Planted
             ,
             and
             bring
             Reports
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Commissions
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Churches
             ;
             as
             they
             make
             evident
             in
             the
             many
             Journies
             ,
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             end
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             tho
             a
             Subordination
             were
             granted
             ;
             yet
             if
             both
             Offices
             are
             expired
             ,
             it
             can
             found
             no
             Argument
             for
             a
             Subordination
             among
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             or
             essentially
             distinct
             Orders
             ,
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Point
             he
             has
             to
             prove
             .
             This
             will
             be
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             upon
             Two
             Grounds
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             body
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             do
             hold
             ,
             That
             neither
             Apostle
             nor
             Evangelist
             ,
             had
             any
             fixed
             Posts
             or
             Charges
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             the
             one
             could
             not
             Succeed
             the
             other
             therein
             ,
             nor
             could
             any
             ordinary
             Officer
             Succeed
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             their
             Function
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Office
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             was
             suted
             to
             that
             Infant
             State
             and
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             Work
             being
             to
             found
             Churches
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             plant
             the
             Gospel
             Government
             and
             Officers
             therein
             ;
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             Work
             to
             Water
             their
             Plantations
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             exprest
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             State
             and
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             gone
             off
             ,
             so
             are
             these
             Offices
             ,
             suted
             thereunto
             .
             And
             among
             many
             other
             Proofs
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             what
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             ,
             will
             look
             upon
             as
             the
             Scope
             and
             Intendment
             of
             their
             Gifts
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             Their
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ,
             raising
             the
             Dead
             ,
             striking
             with
             Death
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Judgments
             the
             Obstinat
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               Ananias
            
             and
             
               Saphira
               ;
               Paul
               ,
               Elim●s
            
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             &c.
             if
             not
             thus
             to
             Discriminat
             their
             Office.
             If
             sutab●e
             Gifts
             be
             the
             Badg
             of
             an
             Office
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             be
             
               apt
               to
               Teach
            
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             
             (
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             the
             Gifts
             and
             the
             Work
             bears
             a
             proportion
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             has
             a
             relation
             to
             both
             )
             then
             certainly
             ,
             Extraordinary
             Gifts
             &
             Works
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Badg
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             is
             Extraordinary
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Drs.
             Proof
             of
             fixed
             ,
             standing
             ,
             distinct
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             among
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             from
             this
             Instance
             ,
             is
             quite
             overturned
             ,
             if
             the
             Office
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Seventy
             be
             found
             Extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Drs.
             Proof
             ,
             further
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             instead
             of
             Proving
             ,
             he
             takes
             for
             Granted
             without
             Proof
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             Superior
             distinct
             Mission
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ;
             for
             nothing
             of
             his
             pretended
             Proofs
             ,
             give
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             this
             .
             The
             Dr.
             acknowledges
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             Preach
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             appears
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Authoritative
             Mission
             ,
             since
             the
             Seventy
             were
             sent
             out
             after
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             superadded
             to
             them
             ,
             Luk.
             9.1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             and
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             the
             Point
             of
             Succession
             (
             of
             which
             afterwards
             )
             the
             Dr.
             affords
             no
             shadow
             of
             Proof
             ,
             of
             either
             of
             these
             Two.
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             there
             were
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             their
             formal
             Office
             of
             Apostolate
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             these
             his
             supposed
             Successors
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             must
             offer
             a
             Divine
             Scripture
             Proof
             ,
             or
             he
             says
             nothing
             .
             Again
             (
             in
             the
             3d.
             place
             )
             Tho
             we
             should
             grant
             to
             the
             Dr.
             that
             these
             Seventy
             were
             placed
             in
             Inferior
             order
             to
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             so
             weak
             is
             his
             Cause
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             that
             even
             upon
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             lost
             and
             ruined
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             these
             Seventy
             had
             in
             their
             Commission
             ,
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             only
             ,
             but
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Supposition
             all
             along
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Office.
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             beyond
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             the
             Dr.
             has
             offered
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             amounts
             not
             to
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             a
             Proof
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             were
             the
             only
             Subjects
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             had
             both
             the
             Keys
             committed
             unto
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             the
             70
             Disciples
             had
             no
             interest
             ,
             having
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             only
             intrusted
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             utterly
             remote
             from
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             our
             Lord
             established
             such
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             as
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             a
             superior
             order
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             them
             ,
             intrusting
             the
             whole
             Power
             of
             Government
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             thereof
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             only
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             the
             Dr.
             answers
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Apostles
             Extraordinary
             office
             :
             His
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               since
               we
               allow
               that
               Christ
               institut
               the
               Office
               ,
               but
               gave
               no
               signification
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               for
               a
               Season
               .
            
             But
             First
             ,
             How
             comes
             the
             Dr.
             thus
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             
             in
             supposing
             ,
             that
             we
             acknowledg
             our
             Lord
             gave
             no
             such
             Signification
             ?
             He
             should
             know
             that
             we
             own
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             good
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             the
             current
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             owning
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             and
             expired
             ,
             must
             and
             do
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             Temporary
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             hath
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             thereof
             ,
             our
             Lords
             implicit
             and
             consequential
             Intimation
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             was
             not
             to
             Continue
             ,
             but
             to
             Expire
             with
             the
             Persons
             who
             carried
             it
             .
             The
             Dr.
             may
             thus
             prove
             
               quidlibet
               ex
               quolibet
            
             ,
             if
             allowed
             to
             draw
             a
             Conclusion
             from
             a
             Concession
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             falsly
             imputed
             to
             us
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Office
             it self
             ,
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             End
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             Temporary
             (
             and
             owned
             so
             ,
             by
             the
             Body
             of
             all
             our
             Divines
             )
             It
             necessarly
             follows
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             Institution
             ,
             terminat
             upon
             and
             relative
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             was
             likewise
             thus
             Temporary
             ,
             and
             determined
             to
             a
             certain
             Season
             :
             As
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gods
             Institution
             of
             Sacrifices
             and
             other
             Levitical
             Ordinances
             ,
             being
             to
             represent
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             did
             determin
             the
             Continuance
             till
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             and
             offering
             Himself
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             :
             As
             likewise
             the
             shadowing
             Typical
             Priesthood
             of
             Aaron
             being
             thus
             limited
             ,
             did
             expire
             at
             his
             Death
             .
             Nay
             ,
             our
             Lord
             in
             commanding
             His
             Apostles
             to
             Preach
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             every
             Creature
             ,
             and
             instituting
             them
             universal
             Officers
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               in
               actu
               exercito
            
             ,
             both
             planted
             and
             to
             be
             planted
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             had
             an
             immediat
             Relation
             ,
             and
             instructing
             them
             ,
             with
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             did
             thus
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Institution
             it self
             ,
             discover
             His
             design
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             transient
             Office
             ,
             thus
             institut
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             suted
             to
             that
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             pass
             off
             with
             the
             same
             .
             Sure
             ,
             should
             a
             Papist
             plead
             for
             the
             Perpetuity
             of
             
               Extreme
               Unction
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Apostles
             anointing
             with
             Oyl
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             such
             Gifts
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             will
             acknowledg
             expired
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             Lords
             Institution
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             Intimating
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Gifts
             were
             joined
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             ;
             he
             would
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             temporary
             transient
             Nature
             of
             the
             Gift
             it self
             ,
             now
             comprobat
             by
             the
             Event
             ,
             discovers
             the
             temporary
             Design
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             Continue
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             should
             have
             given
             such
             an
             express
             Declarator
             ,
             in
             the
             Institution
             ,
             or
             Collation
             of
             the
             Gift
             :
             Which
             Answer
             ,
             he
             may
             bestow
             for
             us
             ,
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             to
             discover
             further
             the
             Inconsistency
             and
             Self-contradicting
             Method
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             enquired
             what
             he
             means
             by
             a
             Successor
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             a
             Succession
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             as
             delineat
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             he
             runs
             himself
             into
             gross
             Absurdities
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             must
             thus
             hold
             that
             our
             Lord
             Institut
             ,
             and
             
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             there
             succeeded
             Twelve
             Patriarchs
             ,
             with
             an
             universal
             ,
             unconfined
             Inspection
             over
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             continued
             therein
             ,
             with
             a
             Collateral
             and
             Equal
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             say
             this
             (
             as
             he
             needs
             must
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             and
             consequentialy
             )
             he
             will
             contradict
             what
             he
             asserts
             of
             their
             immediat
             Successors
             ,
             from
             among
             the
             70
             Disciples
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Simeon
               Son
               of
               Cleophas
               ,
               his
               succeeding
               St.
               Iames
               at
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 Philip
              
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               at
               
                 Cesarea
                 ;
                 Clement
              
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             For
             if
             these
             Persons
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             unconfined
             Inspection
             over
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             where
             Churches
             were
             planted
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             planted
             ;
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             assign
             them
             fixed
             Stations
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Cesarea
            
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ?
             If
             their
             Ministry
             was
             confined
             to
             these
             Posts
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             universal
             Inspection
             ?
             And
             consequently
             how
             could
             they
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ?
             To
             say
             that
             a
             Person
             fixed
             at
             such
             and
             such
             Posts
             ,
             succeeds
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             this
             universal
             Extent
             ,
             makes
             as
             good
             Sense
             and
             Harmony
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             installed
             Dean
             of
             Canterburry
             ,
             succeeds
             to
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             Chair
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolitick
             Office
             of
             that
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             his
             Primacy
             over
             England
             .
             3.
             
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             Argument
             from
             Succession
             ,
             doth
             equiparate
             and
             make
             paralel
             his
             adduced
             illustrating
             Instances
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Succession
             of
             Matthias
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             with
             these
             other
             Instances
             of
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Philip
            
             and
             Clement
             ,
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Cesarea
            
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ?
             If
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             then
             his
             paralel
             Argument
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             Succession
             ,
             is
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             like
             the
             Legs
             of
             the
             Lame
             ,
             not
             equal
             ;
             it
             being
             palpably
             absurd
             to
             prove
             the
             Succession
             by
             Instances
             ,
             while
             the
             Persons
             instanced
             ,
             as
             succeeding
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             and
             equal
             Power
             and
             Authority
             :
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             understands
             Successors
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Apostolick
             Power
             ;
             then
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             paralel
             the
             Authority
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             with
             a
             fixed
             Post
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Philip
            
             at
             
               Cesarea
               ,
               Clement
            
             at
             Rome
             ,
             with
             the
             Succession
             of
             Matthias
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             by
             the
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             fixed
             Station
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             universal
             Inspection
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             other
             Branch
             of
             the
             Dilemma
             :
             If
             he
             mean
             by
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             a
             Succession
             in
             a
             supposed
             Superiority
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Precinct
             ,
             not
             unto
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             every
             way
             ,
             or
             with
             reference
             either
             to
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             their
             immediat
             Mission
             ,
             their
             extensive
             Authority
             in
             the
             Planting
             and
             Watering
             of
             Churches
             (
             as
             some
             Episcopalians
             ,
             who
             speak
             more
             cautiously
             than
             the
             Dr.
             do
             express
             and
             limit
             this
             Succession
             )
             then
             it
             is
             easy
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             that
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             Branch
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             in
             a
             Premunire
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Answer
             may
             be
             easily
             broken
             with
             a
             Wedg
             of
             his
             own
             setting
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Adversary
             may
             easily
             pull
             his
             Spear
             out
             of
             his
             Hand
             and
             Kill
             him
             with
             it
             ▪
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             Answer
             to
             
             those
             who
             alledg
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             and
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             Temporary
             as
             suted
             to
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Exigence
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             and
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             intention
             of
             deriving
             it
             into
             a
             Succession
             ,
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               said
               without
               so
               much
               as
               a
               plausible
               colour
               of
               Reason
            
             :
             
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             plausible
             colour
             of
             Reason
             ,
             in
             denying
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             in
             embracing
             this
             Answer
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             colour
             of
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               we
               acknowledg
               our
               Saviour
               institut
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               His
               Institution
               He
               gave
               no
               Intimation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               and
               that
               thus
               in
               calling
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               such
               ,
               we
               presum
               to
               make
               Christs
               Institutions
               Temporary
               ,
               without
               producing
               the
               Intimations
               of
               His
               Will
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               this
               Ground
               ,
               we
               may
               repeal
               all
               Institutions
               of
               Christianity
               .
               &c.
               
            
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             whether
             doth
             not
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             Answer
             ,
             make
             our
             Lords
             Institution
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             Temporary
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             Nature
             suited
             to
             that
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Infant
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             whether
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             upon
             his
             own
             Ground
             ,
             obliged
             to
             produce
             the
             Intimation
             of
             our
             Lords
             Will
             hereanent
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             cannot
             produce
             it
             ,
             or
             rather
             doth
             hold
             it
             clearly
             intimat
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             it self
             ,
             then
             the
             Dr.
             must
             either
             confess
             our
             Exception
             and
             Answer
             to
             his
             premised
             Argument
             ,
             about
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             valid
             and
             sound
             ,
             or
             this
             his
             Answer
             and
             Evasion
             to
             be
             nought
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             therein
             contradictory
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             that
             Absurdity
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             charges
             us
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Of
               making
               temporary
               ,
               and
               cassing
               all
               our
               Lords
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               over-ruling
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               by
               arrogant
               Presumption
               :
            
             Which
             is
             the
             high-flown
             Imputation
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             puts
             upon
             our
             Answer
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             bring
             this
             Matter
             to
             a
             short
             Issue
             ,
             and
             to
             strick
             out
             the
             Bottom
             of
             his
             great
             Notion
             and
             Topick
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             lying
             in
             authoritative
             Dispensing
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             appendent
             Power
             of
             Disciplin
             and
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             substantial
             &
             main
             Piece
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Authority
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             derived
             in
             a
             Succession
             ,
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             Preservation
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             ;
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             seated
             properly
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             which
             succeeds
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             respect
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             in
             point
             of
             this
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ,
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             any
             Pastor
             is
             equal
             to
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             which
             ,
             beside
             many
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             adduced
             ,
             appears
             demonstratively
             ,
             by
             this
             Scripture
             Ground
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             Churches
             ,
             planted
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             Ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             to
             feed
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             Government
             ,
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             with
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.4
             ,
             12.
             v.
             compared
             with
             
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             &c.
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             left
             these
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             their
             immediat
             Successors
             ,
             committing
             the
             whole
             Government
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             last
             Farewels
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             a
             Super-institution
             of
             any
             Officers
             of
             an
             higher
             Order
             ,
             Act.
             20.17.18.28
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             compared
             with
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             &c.
             
             Hence
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             Argued
             ,
             These
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             placed
             as
             Chief
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             left
             as
             their
             immediat
             Successors
             ,
             in
             their
             last
             Farewels
             ,
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             these
             have
             no
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             superior
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Divine
             or
             Apostolick
             Warrant
             :
             But
             the
             Apostles
             placed
             first
             ,
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             feeding
             immediatly
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             Doctrin
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             their
             proper
             immediat
             Successors
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             they
             committed
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             their
             last
             Farewels
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             hath
             no
             ordinary
             superior
             Officer
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             by
             Divine
             or
             Apostolick
             Warrant
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             utter
             Insufficiency
             of
             the
             Drs.
             Proof
             ,
             from
             this
             Argument
             ,
             anent
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             may
             save
             us
             the
             labour
             of
             pursuing
             such
             Advantages
             ,
             as
             the
             Exact
             and
             Critical
             Disputant
             might
             have
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             of
             handling
             this
             Argument
             .
             It
             is
             not
             clear
             from
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             whether
             he
             place
             these
             Seventy
             Disciples
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             of
             ordinary
             Ministers
             :
             If
             he
             suppose
             and
             assert
             the
             First
             ,
             the
             Strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             Refuted
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             :
             it
             being
             palpably
             absurd
             ,
             to
             infer
             different
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             from
             the
             Superiority
             of
             Apostles
             to
             Evangelists
             .
             If
             the
             Second
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             is
             as
             absurd
             ;
             the
             many
             Prerogatives
             of
             Apostles
             above
             ordinary
             Pastors
             ,
             making
             such
             an
             Inference
             ,
             palpably
             ridiculous
             .
             His
             Proof
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             these
             Seventy
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             founds
             his
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Subordination
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             Succession
             of
             Simeon
             to
             Iames
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
               Philip
            
             to
             Paul
             at
             
               Cesarea
               ;
               Clemens
            
             to
             Peter
             at
             Rome
             :
             In
             which
             he
             palpably
             falls
             short
             ,
             as
             to
             two
             essential
             Points
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             He
             offers
             no
             Divine
             ,
             but
             an
             Human
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
               Dorotheus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             .
             2.
             
             He
             offers
             no
             Proof
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             instanced
             ,
             were
             of
             those
             Seventy
             ,
             mentioned
             Luk.
             10.
             whom
             our
             Lord
             sent
             forth
             after
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             .
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             first
             named
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Church
             Officers
             Ephes.
             4.
             is
             a
             pitiful
             hungry
             Proof
             :
             For
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Seventy
             were
             not
             also
             taken
             from
             among
             the
             number
             of
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             coming
             under
             this
             general
             Denomination
             ,
             were
             Church
             Officers
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             other
             point
             of
             the
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Apostles
             first
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             even
             supposing
             it
             will
             import
             some
             special
             Prerogatives
             of
             these
             Twelve
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             remote
             from
             proving
             either
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             these
             
             Seventy
             might
             not
             have
             been
             in
             the
             character
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             consequently
             had
             a
             correspondent
             Authority
             ,
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             :
             Or
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             supposing
             them
             by
             their
             Mission
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             the
             same
             extensive
             Authority
             with
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Prerogatives
             of
             Apostles
             did
             enervat
             this
             their
             Authority
             and
             Commission
             ,
             which
             was
             immediatly
             from
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             never
             retracted
             or
             limited
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             seen
             in
             Scripture
             .
             
               For
               what
               the
               Dr.
               objects
               anent
               the
               Superiority
               of
               the
               Apostles
               over
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               Office
               ,
               not
               in
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               :
               To
               which
               he
               answers
               ,
               That
               the
               Office
               including
               the
               Power
               ,
               must
               import
               a
               Superiority
               in
               Power
               .
            
             It
             is
             ,
             1.
             here
             impertinent
             to
             the
             Purpose
             and
             Point
             ,
             he
             has
             to
             prove
             :
             For
             upon
             supposition
             ,
             that
             both
             Offices
             were
             Extraordinary
             and
             Ceast
             ,
             even
             admitting
             a
             Superiority
             of
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             prove
             essentially
             different
             Degrees
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Admitting
             some
             special
             Prerogatives
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             with
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             the
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Power
             ,
             of
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             a
             general
             Respect
             to
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             and
             standing
             Ends
             thereof
             ,
             might
             notwithstanding
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             .
             It
             is
             also
             here
             very
             noticeable
             ,
             how
             the
             Dr.
             prevaricats
             ,
             p.
             393.
             and
             falls
             off
             the
             Hinges
             of
             the
             Point
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             it
             to
             ly
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               appointed
               a
               Superiority
               and
               Subordination
               between
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
               :
            
             Which
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             Presbyterians
             do
             accord
             unto
             ,
             since
             we
             hold
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Elder
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Elder
             ,
             above
             the
             Deacon
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             the
             Drs.
             Undertaking
             therein
             ,
             is
             anent
             a
             superior
             Order
             of
             Officers
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Order
             of
             Pastors
             is
             subject
             and
             subordinat
             ;
             or
             essentially
             different
             Functions
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             thereof
             .
             Now
             to
             prove
             this
             special
             ,
             specifical
             Subordination
             instanced
             ,
             from
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Officers
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             to
             argue
             ,
             
               a
               genere
               ad
               speciem
               affirmative
               .
               Est
               animal
               ;
               Ergo
               est
               homo
               .
            
             By
             which
             Reasoning
             ,
             our
             poorest
             Tyrones
             in
             the
             Logicks
             ,
             would
             thus
             derid
             their
             Fellows
             (
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             the
             Dr.
             for
             good
             Manners
             sake
             )
             
               Es
               animal
               ;
               Ergo
               es
               brutum
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             I
             dismiss
             the
             Drs.
             first
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Drs
             :
             Second
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             Examined
             .
          
           
             THE
             Second
             Argument
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Dr.
             undertaks
             to
             prove
             the
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             and
             Institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             :
             And
             this
             he
             prosecutes
             at
             large
             ,
             from
             p.
             393.
             to
             p.
             404.
             
             His
             Proofs
             ,
             may
             be
             thus
             generally
             summed
             up
             ,
             and
             run
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               exercise
               that
               Superiority
               in
               their
               own
               Persons
               ,
               which
               their
               Office
               gave
               them
               over
               the
               inferiour
               Clergy
               ;
               but
               also
               derived
               it
               down
               ,
               with
               their
               Office
               ,
               to
               their
               Successors
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               ,
               they
               look
               not
               upon
               the
               Institution
               of
               their
               superior
               Office
               of
               Apostolate
               ,
               as
               a
               temporary
               Expedient
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               standing
               Form
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
               ,
               to
               be
               handed
               down
               to
               all
               succeeding
               Generations
               .
            
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             do
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             holds
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Formal
             Sense
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             proper
             Nature
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Ingredients
             ,
             viz.
             immediat
             Mission
             ,
             universal
             ,
             unconfined
             Inspection
             ,
             infallible
             directive
             Power
             ,
             their
             Apostolick
             Power
             of
             Coertion
             by
             Judgments
             ,
             their
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             (
             all
             which
             were
             included
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             )
             to
             be
             an
             ordinary
             standing
             Function
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             unto
             ,
             in
             this
             its
             whole
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               Handed
               down
               to
               all
               succeeding
               Generations
               .
            
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             palpably
             contradicts
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             clear
             Experience
             of
             all
             Generations
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             yea
             all
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             that
             have
             ever
             bestowed
             their
             Thoughts
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ;
             
             but
             also
             his
             very
             Fellow-Pleaders
             in
             this
             Cause
             :
             One
             of
             their
             late
             Writers
             of
             no
             small
             Repute
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Apostles
             Superiority
             over
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             was
             Extraordinary
             and
             Temporary
             ,
             grants
             ,
             
               That
               in
               some
               Things
               their
               Priviledges
               were
               Extraordinary
               ,
               and
               to
               Cease
               with
               themselves
               ,
               instancing
               their
               immediat
               Calling
               ,
               their
               sending
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               their
               Infallibility
               ,
               their
               Gifts
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               or
               whatever
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               first
               Founding
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             Clearly
             contradicting
             the
             Drs.
             absurd
             Assertion
             of
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             without
             all
             Limitation
             .
             But
             it
             s
             no
             strang
             thing
             ,
             that
             Midianites
             deal
             Stroaks
             among
             themselves
             ,
             when
             encamped
             against
             Israel
             .
          
           
             By
             that
             Superiority
             ,
             which
             their
             Office
             gave
             them
             ,
             over
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             understand
             an
             Official
             Superiority
             ,
             proper
             the
             Apostles
             
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Restriction
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             since
             he
             makes
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             institut
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Ordinary
             and
             Perpetual
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             this
             pretended
             Derivation
             of
             their
             Office
             ●o
             Successors
             ,
             to
             be
             pursuant
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             He
             holds
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolate
             ,
             of
             a
             Temporary
             Nature
             ,
             or
             as
             suted
             to
             the
             Exigence
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             very
             same
             Office
             ,
             without
             any
             Restriction
             or
             Limitation
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             transmit
             unto
             Successors
             .
             Thus
             he
             expresly
             p.
             394.
             
             Now
             to
             raze
             this
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Drs
             Proof
             ,
             let
             these
             Things
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             our
             Divines
             ,
             do
             Harmoniously
             assert
             the
             extraordinary
             Nature
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Succeeded
             to
             ,
             
               in
               idem
               officium
               &
               eundem
               gradum
            
             :
             Particularly
             the
             Learned
             Polanus
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Syntag.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
             Cap.
             11.
             
             
               P.
               (
               mihi
               .
            
             )
             537.338.539
             .
             reckons
             up
             these
             their
             Prerogatives
             ,
             beyond
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             (
             1
             )
             Their
             immediat
             Institution
             by
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             Paul
             was
             called
             from
             Heaven
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Their
             immediat
             Mission
             to
             Teach
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Their
             Universal
             Legation
             to
             Plant
             and
             Found
             Churches
             :
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             s
             visible
             Badg
             ,
             Viz
             :
             conferring
             the
             Spirit
             by
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Immunity
             from
             Error
             in
             Teaching
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             Their
             singular
             Right
             of
             Spiritual
             Coercing
             the
             Rebellious
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Authority
             hereanent
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Spiritual
             assistance
             .
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
             (
             7.
             )
             The
             Gift
             of
             Fore-telling
             Things
             to
             come
             ,
             Rom.
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.3
             .
             (
             8.
             )
             Their
             extraordinary
             Authority
             beyond
             any
             Successors
             ,
             as
             being
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             would
             consume
             much
             Time
             and
             Paper
             to
             set
             down
             the
             vast
             number
             of
             Testimonies
             correspondent
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             were
             Superfluous
             :
             All
             who
             are
             acquaint
             with
             our
             Writers
             ,
             being
             convinced
             hereof
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             we
             may
             thus
             Argue
             ;
             They
             whose
             Call
             ,
             whose
             special
             Work
             and
             Duties
             ,
             whose
             Qualifications
             for
             their
             Work
             ,
             are
             ceased
             ,
             their
             Office
             is
             ceased
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             Succeeded
             therein
             :
             But
             the
             Apostolick
             Call
             ,
             special
             Work
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             Qualifications
             ,
             are
             ceased
             :
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             Major
             is
             evident
             ,
             it
             consisting
             of
             a
             sufficient
             enumeration
             of
             ingredients
             to
             make
             up
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             further
             undenyably
             Confirmed
             by
             this
             ▪
             That
             our
             Divines
             take
             in
             these
             very
             things
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Definition
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Office
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             evidences
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Assumption
             is
             as
             evident
             ;
             the
             Appostles
             Call
             was
             immediat
             ;
             who
             will
             deny
             that
             this
             is
             ceased
             ?
             Their
             special
             Work
             and
             Duty
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             to
             Plant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             and
             Government
             among
             them
             ,
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             special
             Commission
             intrusted
             to
             them
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             Churches
             they
             were
             in
             an
             immediat
             Sense
             ,
             and
             
               in
               actu
               exercito
            
             Officers
             ,
             And
             what
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             dare
             now
             arrogat
             that
             to
             himself
             ?
             Their
             Gifts
             &
             Qualifications
             were
             extraordinary
             ,
             
             such
             as
             the
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             infallibility
             in
             Doctrin
             :
             And
             can
             any
             deny
             that
             these
             are
             ceased
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hence
             ,
             as
             whatever
             he
             would
             draw
             the
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             from
             ,
             will
             necessarly
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             expired
             Prerogatives
             ;
             so
             ,
             several
             of
             the
             Prelats
             pretended
             Prerogatives
             ,
             are
             contrary
             and
             repugnant
             thereunto
             ;
             such
             as
             their
             exercising
             an
             ordinary
             Power
             in
             fixed
             Diocesses
             ;
             the
             Appostolick
             Inspection
             was
             Unfixed
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             Officers
             ,
             
               in
               actu
               exercito
            
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             account
             themselves
             sole
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             tho
             Pastors
             are
             therein
             Ordained
             and
             Fixed
             ;
             For
             they
             are
             the
             Fountains
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Diocess
             is
             dierived
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercise
             of
             both
             depends
             upon
             their
             Lordly
             Disposal
             :
             And
             this
             Preheminency
             ,
             no
             Apostle
             ever
             claimed
             ,
             their
             Office
             being
             only
             a
             Declarative
             ,
             Executive
             Ministry
             ,
             not
             a
             Lordly
             Dominion
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Prelats
             negative
             Voice
             and
             sole
             Decisive
             Power
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             is
             point
             Blank
             contrair
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Carriage
             in
             that
             
               Synod
               ,
               Act
            
             15.
             
             In
             which
             the
             Question
             was
             stated
             and
             debated
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Disputation
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinary
             Officers
             did
             concurr
             and
             joyn
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             Authorizing
             and
             enjoyning
             the
             Decrees
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             th●
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             yet
             deny
             a
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             greater
             or
             lesser
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             professed
             Officers
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             Paul
             asserting
             Universally
             and
             indefinitly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               Subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.32
             .
             Nay
             we
             find
             himself
             receiving
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             sent
             out
             by
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             upon
             a
             special
             Gospel
             legation
             ,
             which
             did
             consist
             not
             of
             Fellow-Apostles
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.1
             ,
             2.3
             .
             But
             to
             what
             Assembly
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             are
             Prelats
             Subject
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             their
             Life
             or
             Doctrin
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             As
             to
             the
             perpetual
             ordinary
             Power
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             They
             did
             neither
             claim
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             Superiority
             over
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             we
             find
             them
             ,
             accounting
             them
             
               Brethren
               ,
               Partners
               ,
               Fellow-Labourers
            
             ,
             and
             themselves
             Fellow-Elders
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Charge
             ,
             their
             Equals
             ;
             For
             ,
             that
             ordinary
             Power
             ,
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             contained
             Eminenter
             ,
             which
             they
             transmitted
             to
             others
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             planted
             Elders
             ,
             with
             equal
             Power
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             so
             in
             their
             last
             Farewels
             ,
             they
             committed
             (
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             )
             the
             Government
             unto
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             hint
             of
             Imparity
             in
             its
             exercise
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             To
             which
             ,
             we
             may
             add
             in
             the
             Fourth
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Discharging
             Lordly
             ,
             Dominion
             and
             Preheminency
             amongst
             Ministers
             over
             the
             Lord's
             Flocks
             ,
             or
             among
             themselves
             ;
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             condemning
             ▪
             expresly
             this
             in
             Diotrophes
             ,
             will
             infallibly
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             allowed
             in
             
             others
             ,
             nor
             exercised
             themselves
             ,
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             else
             their
             Doctrin
             would
             contradict
             their
             Practice
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             it
             s
             infallibly
             clear
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Drs.
             Proof
             of
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             Instances
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             undertaks
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Points
             ,
             he
             must
             clearly
             prove
             and
             make
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             Affirmer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             these
             pretended
             Successors
             ,
             did
             
               de
               facto
            
             exercise
             and
             hold
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             its
             whole
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             as
             above
             delineat
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             their
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             ,
             did
             devolve
             such
             an
             Authority
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             perpetually
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Succession
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             in
             either
             ,
             or
             both
             these
             ,
             he
             fall
             short
             in
             his
             Instances
             of
             a
             pretended
             Succession
             ,
             he
             but
             beats
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             loses
             his
             Design
             of
             proving
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               communicated
               the
               same
               Office
               to
               Successors
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               had
               communicated
               to
               them
            
             ;
             which
             in
             terminis
             he
             asserts
             p.
             394.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             premised
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             the
             Dr.
             proves
             by
             Instances
             ,
             the
             Succession
             of
             Apostles
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             an
             Office
             still
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             His
             first
             Instance
             of
             Succession
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             St.
             Iames
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whose
             Succession
             ,
             in
             an
             Apostolick
             ,
             or
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             there
             ,
             he
             labours
             much
             in
             the
             Proof
             of
             ,
             pag.
             394
             ,
             395
             ,
             396
             ,
             397.
             
             But.
             first
             ,
             tho
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             Iames
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             (
             not
             to
             stand
             here
             to
             discuss
             which
             )
             did
             exercise
             his
             Ministry
             or
             Apostolate
             there
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             prove
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Charge
             and
             Office
             in
             the
             Drs.
             Sense
             ,
             as
             above
             delineat
             ?
             And
             where
             is
             his
             Proof
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             devolving
             this
             Charge
             upon
             him
             ?
             To
             prove
             either
             ,
             or
             both
             these
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             here
             doth
             )
             from
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             History
             ,
             which
             suppose
             Iames
             to
             be
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             requires
             to
             make
             the
             Reasoning
             valid
             ,
             such
             rules
             of
             Logick
             ,
             as
             hitherto
             ,
             has
             not
             been
             heard
             of
             .
             What
             a
             strang
             Phantastick
             Proof
             is
             this
             ?
             Scripture
             affirms
             Iames
             to
             exercise
             his
             Ministry
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             he
             had
             devolved
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             as
             exercised
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             a
             perpetual
             Function
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             such
             Arguing
             and
             Rope
             of
             Sand-connection
             ,
             as
             any
             may
             laugh
             at
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             common
             Sense
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             exercise
             of
             
             Iames's
             Ministry
             in
             Ierusalem
             be
             granted
             ,
             yet
             the
             Instance
             is
             as
             far
             short
             of
             being
             a
             demonstrative
             Proof
             of
             what
             the
             Dr.
             asserts
             and
             aims
             at
             ,
             and
             reaching
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Pigmey's
             Arm
             ,
             is
             to
             fetch
             down
             Ulysses
             Helmet
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Dr.
             in
             handling
             this
             instance
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Iames
             spoken
             of
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             and
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               Brother
            
             ,
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Twelve
             :
             Wherein
             he
             contradicts
             good
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             cleard
             by
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             Instances
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             .
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             take
             him
             to
             be
             the
             same
             mentioned
             Mark.
             10.
             
             And
             
             upon
             Act.
             12.2
             .
             They
             shew
             ,
             that
             after
             Iames
             was
             killed
             ,
             this
             Iames
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             left
             behind
             him
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Iames
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             Brother
             :
             And
             upon
             v.
             17.
             
             They
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             Iames
             the
             less
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             part
             2.
             
             
               Pool
               .
               Annot.
            
             upon
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             Do
             assert
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             paralelling
             this
             passage
             touching
             Iames
             ,
             with
             Mark.
             6.
             
             The
             Drs.
             Proof
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             Paul
             reckons
             him
             a
             part
             from
             the
             Twelve
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.5.6.7
             .
             is
             utterly
             insufficient
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             Part
             2.
             
             
               Pool
               .
               Annot.
            
             draw
             no
             such
             Conclusion
             upon
             that
             verse
             ,
             but
             insinuat
             rather
             the
             contrar
             :
             And
             the
             Dutch
             Divines
             are
             peremptor
             ,
             that
             the
             Iames
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             was
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Two
             ,
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Apostles
             .
             The
             Drs.
             Proof
             ,
             from
             his
             being
             mentioned
             a
             part
             from
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             is
             a
             pitiful
             lax
             Conceit
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             saying
             v.
             7.
             
             That
             our
             Lord
             was
             seen
             of
             Iames
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             Iames
             was
             not
             of
             the
             number
             ;
             his
             saying
             v.
             5.
             
             That
             our
             Lord
             was
             seen
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             will
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             prove
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             none
             of
             the
             number
             .
             The
             Doctor
             would
             needs
             have
             him
             the
             Thirteenth
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             that
             was
             made
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             after
             the
             Twelve
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             ,
             that
             Matthias
             was
             the
             first
             Person
             made
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             after
             our
             Lords
             Ascension
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             of
             Twelve
             and
             supply
             the
             room
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             that
             Paul
             was
             next
             added
             by
             our
             Lords
             special
             Call
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             when
             ,
             or
             where
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             ,
             another
             Iames
             ,
             than
             either
             of
             the
             two
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             was
             Constitut
             a
             Thirteenth
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             a
             Point
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             far
             surcharging
             the
             Drs
             Ability
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             his
             proofs
             here
             adduced
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             simplest
             may
             Laugh
             at
             :
             
             Whereof
             this
             is
             one
             .
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               makes
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               this
               Iames
               had
               the
               great
               Preheminence
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               :
               And
               next
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Council
               Act.
               15.
               he
               gave
               the
               Decisive
               Sentence
               ,
               calling
               it
               his
               Sentence
               .
               v.
               19.
               and
               determined
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               after
               that
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               declared
               their
               Judgment
               :
               Which
               Argues
               ,
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               that
               he
               had
               great
               Authority
               and
               Preheminence
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             An
             odd
             proof
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             .
             Behold
             the
             Visag
             of
             this
             Argument
             !
             The
             Apostle
             Iames
             spoke
             last
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             called
             the
             Judgment
             he
             delivered
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             after
             others
             had
             spoken
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             came
             then
             to
             an
             Issue
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             Special
             and
             Eminent
             Authority
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             beyond
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             supernumerary
             Thirteenth
             Apostle
             Constitut
             by
             the
             rest
             to
             succeed
             in
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             derive
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             to
             after
             Generations
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             Question
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             this
             Assertion
             and
             Conclusion
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             
             Dr's
             Method
             of
             deducing
             it
             ,
             be
             more
             absurd
             ;
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             both
             are
             ,
             and
             
             that
             in
             an
             eminent
             degree
             .
             The
             Dr.
             has
             so
             wonderful
             a
             value
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             this
             new
             supposed
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             preferred
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Chair
             to
             presid
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             the
             Worthiest
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             very
             Judgement
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             high
             Prelatick
             Office
             ,
             outweighed
             all
             the
             Apostles
             Sentiments
             ,
             
               and
               ended
               the
               Controversie
            
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             conceit
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             Phantastick
             account
             of
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             dare
             challenge
             the
             Dr.
             to
             show
             if
             it
             ever
             came
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             any
             Protestant
             Writers
             .
             It
             would
             have
             suted
             the
             Drs.
             serious
             Thoughts
             to
             ponder
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             was
             delivered
             by
             others
             ,
             in
             this
             meeting
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             was
             not
             their
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             delivered
             by
             James
             ,
             and
             whether
             both
             these
             Sentences
             of
             Peter
             and
             James
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             delivered
             upon
             the
             same
             Scripture
             Grounds
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             delivering
             of
             a
             Sentence
             or
             Judgment
             in
             a
             Judicatory
             ,
             which
             the
             Meeting
             finds
             equitable
             ,
             and
             do
             accord
             to
             ,
             upon
             Grounds
             offered
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             speaking
             before
             him
             ,
             can
             conclud
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             the
             Meeting
             .
          
           
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               the
               
                 Dr.
                 (
                 ibid
              
               )
               Argues
               further
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               his
               going
               in
               to
               James
               ,
               mentioned
               Gal.
               2.9
               .
               Upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               supposed
               Episcopacy
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               altho
               none
               of
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               is
               upon
               this
               account
               preferred
               to
               Peter
               &
               John
               ,
               &
               had
               the
               Priority
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             A
             conceit
             sufficiently
             refuted
             by
             a
             recitation
             .
             What!
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             become
             so
             high
             a
             Prelatist
             ,
             that
             a
             New
             Constitut
             Bishop
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             by
             him
             preferred
             to
             Pillar-Apostles
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             Priority
             above
             them
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             recommended
             and
             Authorized
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             Universal
             Doctors
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Pillars
             thereof
             ;
             So
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.20
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Sealing
             them
             solemnly
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             go
             forth
             ,
             had
             recommended
             them
             as
             his
             highest
             Doctors
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             Peter
             and
             
             John's
             Ministry
             had
             the
             First
             and
             Eminent
             Seals
             there
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             the
             Apostleship
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             was
             especially
             committed
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             Apostolical
             Authority
             at
             Jerusalem
             singularly
             conspicuous
             ,
             weighty
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             where
             his
             Ministry
             was
             chiefly
             exercised
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
             Paul's
             own
             acknowledgment
             Gal.
             2.7
             .
             And
             that
             he
             paid
             so
             great
             deference
             to
             this
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             visit
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             1.18
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             supposing
             this
             James
             not
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             is
             cross
             to
             the
             current
             of
             Protestant
             Writers
             and
             Commentators
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             .
             As
             for
             
             Paul's
             going
             into
             James
             ,
             with
             the
             Elders
             Act.
             21.18
             .
             Which
             the
             Dr.
             saith
             will
             prove
             ,
             that
             James
             was
             of
             greatest
             note
             and
             Figure
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             If
             the
             Dr.
             mean
             his
             exercising
             his
             
             Ministry
             there
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             of
             eminent
             Note
             among
             the
             Elders
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             Ministers
             :
             As
             who
             can
             doubt
             of
             this
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Apostolick
             Office
             ?
             This
             is
             easily
             accorded
             ;
             But
             the
             Drs.
             Inference
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             greatest
             Note
             and
             Figure
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yea
             and
             ,
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Capacity
             of
             a
             Supernumerary
             Apostle
             and
             Bishop
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             he
             will
             as
             soon
             squeeze
             Water
             from
             a
             Flint
             ,
             as
             draw
             it
             from
             this
             Scripture
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               tells
               us
               P.
               395.396
               .
               That
               ,
               as
               what
               he
               has
               said
               ,
               renders
               it
               highly
               probable
               ,
               that
               Iames
               was
               Apostle
               at
               Ierusalem
               peculiarly
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Priority
               of
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               therein
               ,
               so
               the
               Testimmonyes
               of
               early
               Antiquity
               ,
               advances
               this
               probability
               to
               a
               Demonstration
               .
            
             Whereupon
             ,
             he
             Cites
             Hegesip
             .
             and
             
               Euseb.
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             23.
             
             
               Clement
               .
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             and
             some
             others
             .
             That
             Iames
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             not
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             till
             constitut
             Apostle
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             appears
             to
             the
             Dr.
             upon
             the
             pretended
             premised
             Scripture
             Grounds
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             preferred
             to
             both
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             tho
             Pillars
             ,
             hath
             so
             exposed
             his
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             doth
             much
             save
             the
             Labour
             of
             an
             Adversaries
             discovering
             his
             Nakedness
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             seems
             with
             the
             Dr.
             that
             Human
             Testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             of
             Human
             Writers
             ,
             puts
             the
             Cape-stone
             upon
             ,
             and
             compleats
             Scripture-proof
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             what
             was
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             proof
             ,
             but
             probable
             ,
             upon
             the
             high
             accession
             of
             Human
             Testimonies
             ,
             is
             with
             him
             advanced
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             :
             But
             the
             Dr
             must
             be
             minded
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             pretended
             Divine
             Proof
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             both
             of
             the
             Factum
             and
             the
             Ius
             ,
             as
             to
             
             Iames's
             Episcopacy
             ,
             obliges
             him
             to
             draw
             his
             Demonstration
             of
             both
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             if
             by
             his
             acknouledgment
             ,
             all
             his
             Scripture
             Proof
             ,
             amounts
             but
             to
             a
             probability
             ,
             his
             pretended
             Demonstration
             ,
             made
             up
             by
             the
             patchment
             of
             Human
             Testimony
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             Divine
             ,
             as
             giving
             the
             Demonstrative
             evidence
             and
             Strength
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             like
             to
             the
             Feet
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Clay
             and
             Iron
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             make
             one
             intire
             piece
             ,
             and
             cleave
             together
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             For
             his
             Testimonies
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Famous
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             this
             Proof
             ,
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Denomination
             of
             Bishops
             by
             them
             ,
             put
             upon
             Eminent
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             even
             some
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             slippery
             and
             uncertain
             Proof
             .
             
               The
               learned
               Scaliger
               will
               tell
               him
               (
               
                 Prolegom
                 .
                 in
                 Chro.
                 Euseb.
              
               )
               That
               ,
               
                 ●tervallum
                 illud
                 ab
                 ultimo
                 capite
                 Actorum
                 ,
              
               &c.
               The
               Interval
               from
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               until
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Trajan
               ,
               in
               which
               Tract
               ,
               Quadratus
               &
               Ignatius
               flourished
               (
               let
               the
               Dr.
               observe
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               Ignatius
               here
               Cited
               by
               him
               )
               may
               be
               truely
               called
               with
               Varro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               obscure
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               that
               is
               certain
               ,
               has
               come
               to
               our
               Hands
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Christians
               ,
               except
               
               some
               very
               few
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               Enemies
               of
               GOD
               ,
               has
               catched
               up
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               such
               as
               Suetonius
               and
               
                 Corn.
                 Tacitus
              
               :
            
             
               Which
               gap
               ,
               that
               Eusebius
               might
               fill
               up
               ,
               he
               drew
               somethings
               without
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               choise
               out
               of
               the
               Hypotyposis
               or
               Examples
               of
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Clement
               (
               for
               he
               is
               not
               that
               Learned
               Clement
               that
               wrote
               the
               Strommata
               )
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Five
               Books
               of
               Hegesippus
               ,
               a
               Writer
               no
               better
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Dr.
             observe
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             Hegesippus
             and
             Clement
             here
             Cited
             by
             him
             ;
             Yea
             and
             Hegisipus
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             shews
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             28.
             
             Holds
             that
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             was
             gone
             ,
             
               tunc
               impii
               erroris
               conspiratio
               ,
               per
               seductionem
               eorum
               qui
               alienam
               Doctrinam
               tradebant
               ,
               initium
               caepit
            
             ;
             Error
             began
             to
             Spring
             and
             advance
             .
             The
             Learned
             
               Iunius
               ,
               controv
            
             .
             3
             lib.
             10.
             
             Cap.
             23.
             
             Not.
             3.
             
             Mentions
             and
             proves
             an
             equivocal
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Word
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             
               The
               Learned
               Whittaker
               also
               will
               Inform
               the
               
                 Dr.
                 (
                 De
                 Pont.
                 Quest.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               15.
               )
               That
               ,
               
                 Patres
                 cum
                 Iacobum
                 Episcopum
                 vocant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               they
               call
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               or
               Peter
               ,
               take
               not
               the
               Name
               of
               Bishop
               properly
               ,
               but
               they
               call
               them
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               wherein
               they
               stayed
               for
               a
               time
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               since
               he
               that
               is
               properly
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               cannot
               be
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               being
               set
               over
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Founders
               and
               overseers
               of
               many
               Churches
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               Bold
               ,
               as
               to
               add
               further
               ,
               (
               without
               craving
               Pardon
               of
               such
               as
               are
               of
               our
               Drs.
               Judgment
               )
               That
               ,
               
                 non
                 procul
                 ▪
                 distat
                 ab
                 insania
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               differs
               little
               from
               madness
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               Peter
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Apostles
               were
               Bishops
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             speaks
             at
             large
             ,
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             making
             good
             his
             Assertion
             from
             the
             unfixed
             extraordinary
             Nature
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             follow
             the
             Spirits
             conduct
             ,
             towards
             all
             places
             ,
             wherever
             they
             were
             called
             .
             The
             Dr.
             might
             have
             also
             learned
             from
             
               Fran.
               Iunius
            
             (
             Contr.
             3.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             5
             )
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Error
             and
             mistake
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             in
             terming
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             drawing
             from
             them
             Supposititious
             patcht
             Catalogues
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             Viz.
             
             
               That
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               they
               found
               in
               the
               Church
               Records
               ,
               more
               famous
               ,
               such
               they
               cull'd
               out
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               their
               Catalogues
               ,
               even
               tho
               they
               were
               contemporary
               ,
               and
               those
               they
               named
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               conformity
               to
               their
               own
               times
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               at
               once
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Hence
             has
             proceeded
             this
             Confusion
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             ;
             for
             instance
             .
             they
             make
             
               Peter
               Bishop
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             Seat
             there
             (
             a
             Fable
             contradicted
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             .
             and
             proved
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             )
             but
             whether
             Clement
             was
             First
             or
             Third
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             Order
             ,
             next
             after
             Succeeded
             them
             ,
             whether
             Linus
             ,
             or
             Anacletus
             is
             never
             yet
             cleared
             .
             Some
             make
             
               Titus
               Bishop
            
             of
             Crete
             ;
             some
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             some
             Bishop
             of
             
               Dalmatia
               .
               Timothy
            
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             are
             made
             ,
             by
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Post
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             Polycarpus
             was
             First
             
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Smyrna
             ;
             some
             make
             him
             to
             Succeed
             one
             Bucolus
             ;
             some
             make
             Aristo
             ▪
             First
             .
             Some
             give
             Alexandria
             one
             Bishop
             ;
             some
             Two
             at
             once
             .
             See
             
               Append.
               ad
               jus
               Divinum
               Minist
               .
               Evang.
            
             Clearing
             this
             at
             large
             .
             The
             Dr.
             also
             should
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             to
             have
             considered
             the
             important
             difficulty
             offered
             by
             
               Iosephus
               Scaliger
            
             ,
             about
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             (
             related
             by
             
               Didoclav
               .
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
             P.
             123.
             )
             wherein
             he
             proves
             Eusebius
             Relation
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             our
             Lords
             Prophesie
             anent
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             
             Iosephus's
             History
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             what
             this
             Learned
             Author
             ,
             hath
             observed
             and
             written
             ,
             to
             invalidat
             the
             Credit
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             discovery
             he
             has
             made
             of
             his
             many
             gross
             Errors
             therein
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             Points
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellow-pleaders
             ,
             might
             have
             observed
             this
             their
             grand
             Magazin
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             a
             corrupt
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             Poisoned
             Fountain
             .
             How
             Fabulous
             is
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             to
             Agbarus
             King
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             related
             by
             him
             ?
             That
             which
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             wrote
             of
             the
             Esseans
             ,
             a
             Sect
             among
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             affirms
             that
             he
             Wrote
             it
             of
             Christian
             Monks
             ,
             which
             Scaliger
             (
             in
             his
             
               Elencho
               tri
               Haeresii
            
             )
             hath
             convict
             of
             falsehood
             ,
             out
             of
             Philo
             himself
             .
             He
             proves
             Peters
             Crucifixion
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             a
             Tomb-proof
             .
             In
             the
             Computation
             of
             Times
             ,
             Scaliger
             ,
             observes
             his
             gross
             Errors
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             considerable
             ,
             he
             discovers
             gross
             ignorance
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             Cephas
             reprehended
             by
             Paul
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             but
             another
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             .
             To
             which
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             many
             things
             in
             his
             personal
             Carriag
             and
             Qualities
             ,
             which
             doth
             weaken
             the
             Credit
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             as
             his
             presiding
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             standing
             upon
             the
             
               Arrian
               side
               .
               Scaliger
            
             in
             his
             
               Thesaurus
               temporum
               (
               Animad
               .
               P.
            
             268
             )
             Sets
             down
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Errors
             ,
             and
             Arrianism
             ,
             wherein
             some
             affirm
             that
             he
             died
             .
             When
             he
             Wrote
             the
             History
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             some
             an
             Arrian
             .
             And
             even
             admitting
             the
             unexceptionableness
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             when
             first
             Written
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             corrupted
             by
             some
             ignorant
             Impostor
             ,
             is
             by
             
               Didoclav
               .
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
             P.
             111.
             
             Demonstrat
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             an
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             his
             time
             .
             Had
             the
             Doctor
             also
             Perused
             the
             Learned
             Reynolds
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             that
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knolls
            
             ,
             he
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             from
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Ierom
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustin
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             both
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             Authors
             ,
             that
             in
             Scripture
             Presbyter
             and
             Bishop
             are
             all
             one
             .
             The
             Epistles
             of
             Clement
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Century
             ,
             are
             very
             pregnant
             against
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Prelacy
             ;
             particularly
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             wherein
             he
             makes
             but
             Two
             Orders
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             set
             up
             to
             propogat
             the
             Ordinances
             to
             Believers
             .
             But
             I
             am
             too
             prolix
             ,
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             it self
             ,
             clear
             and
             plain
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             we
             may
             probably
             have
             occasion
             again
             to
             touch
             :
             
             Only
             before
             I
             part
             with
             the
             Drs.
             First
             Instance
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             in
             this
             place
             observe
             ,
             and
             again
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             affirms
             this
             Apostleship
             ,
             which
             Iames
             did
             derive
             from
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             was
             only
             an
             Episcopal
             Inspection
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Ierusalem
             :
             A
             strang
             Apostleship
             indeed
             !
             and
             so
             very
             far
             unlike
             and
             disproportioned
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             as
             well
             affirm
             ,
             that
             any
             Curat
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             set
             over
             a
             Flock
             or
             Cure
             ,
             has
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             committed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Drs.
               Second
               Instance
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Apostles
               committing
               their
               Apostolick
               Authority
               to
               Successors
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               
                 Epaphroditus
                 Philip.
              
               
               2.25
               .
               Who
               is
               Styled
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               Citing
               Ierom
               on
               Gal.
               1.19
               .
               Who
               shews
               ,
               that
               others
               were
               Ordained
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Epaphroditus
               ;
               And
               Theodtret
               ,
               holding
               that
               he
               was
               Constitut
               their
               Bishop
               .
            
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             Tho
             his
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             this
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             were
             granted
             to
             the
             Dr.
             it
             will
             never
             come
             up
             to
             prove
             his
             Point
             and
             Assertion
             of
             devolving
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             proves
             the
             contrary
             ;
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Judicious
             Divines
             ,
             that
             these
             Two
             Offices
             are
             incompatible
             and
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             degrading
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             delineat
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             restrict
             it
             to
             any
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             the
             Primat
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Curat
            
             of
             any
             Parish
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             doth
             grosly
             mistake
             this
             Denomination
             of
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             while
             making
             it
             Import
             his
             being
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             that
             Reads
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             will
             view
             Commentators
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             easily
             and
             at
             large
             ,
             made
             appear
             ,
             if
             our
             intended
             brevity
             did
             permit
             .
             
               The
               Belgick
               Divines
               upon
               the
               Passage
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Word
               Apostle
               signifies
               one
               ,
               who
               was
               Called
               and
               sent
               forth
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               (
               meaning
               in
               its
               Strict
               and
               Proper
               acceptation
               )
               for
               clearing
               which
               they
               Cite
               Gal.
               1.1
               .
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
            
             And
             here
             the
             Dr.
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             they
             take
             the
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office.
             Then
             they
             add
             .
             
               But
               here
               it
               is
               taken
               more
               largely
               ,
               in
               General
               ,
               for
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               sent
               forth
               by
               any
               one
               to
               act
               any
               Thing
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               or
               for
               him
               :
               He
               was
               by
               the
               Philippians
               sent
               unto
               Rome
               to
               Paul
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               that
               which
               they
               had
               Contribut
               for
               his
               Maintinance
               ,
               Citing
               Chap.
               4.18
               .
               Where
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               that
               he
               had
               Received
               what
               was
               sent
               by
               Epaphroditus
               :
               Which
               discovers
               the
               Folly
               of
               the
               Drs.
               gloss
               .
               They
               add
               ;
               That
               if
               it
               be
               rendered
               ,
               their
               Teacher
               ,
               the
               Word
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               so
               ,
               in
               a
               General
               Sense
               ,
               for
               any
               kind
               of
               Teacher
               .
               Rom.
               16.7
               .
               Where
               the
               Phrase
               of
               
                 Note
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               doth
               import
               ,
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               Preached
               the
               Gospel
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               paralelling
               this
               with
               that
               of
               2
               Cor.
               8.23
               .
               Where
               the
               Phrase
               of
               Messengers
               or
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               other
               Brethren
               ,
               together
               with
               Titus
               ,
               
               and
               imports
               only
               Messengers
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             So
             ,
             That
             altho
             the
             Phrase
             of
             
               your
               Messenger
               or
               Apostle
            
             ,
             were
             in
             this
             place
             admitted
             to
             import
             a
             Pastoral
             Relation
             to
             Philippi
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             far
             from
             coming
             up
             to
             a
             Proof
             of
             the
             Drs.
             Gloss
             ,
             as
             East
             from
             West
             .
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             place
             shews
             ,
             that
             
               Graece
               loquentes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vocabant
               qui
               sacras
               pecunias
               colligebant
               atque
               portabant
               ,
               at
               Diximus
               ad
               Math.
            
             10.2
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Dixit
               Ignatius
            
             :
             That
             the
             Word
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             here
             taken
             late
             or
             largly
             ,
             and
             for
             Honours
             cause
             ,
             put
             upon
             this
             Person
             ,
             as
             a
             Minister
             only
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             by
             
               Erasm.
               Simplicius
               ,
               Vorstius
            
             :
             That
             he
             is
             thus
             called
             ,
             
               quia
               missus
               fuit
               cum
               Eleemosyna
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             Confirmed
             by
             the
             ensuing
             Clause
             of
             Ministring
             to
             the
             Apostles
             wants
             ,
             has
             a
             large
             Harmony
             of
             great
             Judgments
             ;
             Thus
             
               Zanch.
               Simp.
               Estius
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             Collating
             this
             with
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             For
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             (
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
             )
             of
             Ierem
             and
             Theodoret
             ;
             It
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             Apostle
             ot
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             used
             in
             a
             General
             Acceptation
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             cleared
             from
             many
             Passages
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             Ierom
             ,
             holding
             that
             through
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             
               communi
               Concilio
               Presbyterorum
               Ecclesiae
               gubernabantur
            
             ;
             Thus
             in
             his
             Comment
             .
             upon
             Titus
             ,
             where
             he
             proves
             this
             from
             Phil.
             1.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Word
             Apostle
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             this
             General
             Acceptation
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ?
          
           
             The
             Drs
             Third
             Instance
             ,
             (
             P.
             398
             )
             is
             of
             Titus
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             Calls
             Messengers
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             to
             hold
             out
             their
             Apostolick
             Authority
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Phrase
             to
             Import
             their
             Relation
             to
             these
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             liberality
             they
             carried
             .
             Thereafter
             ,
             he
             Insists
             upon
             the
             Instance
             of
             Titus
             ,
             whose
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             Crete
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             from
             the
             Epistle
             written
             to
             him
             .
             To
             the
             Instance
             ,
             First
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Drs.
             Sense
             of
             the
             Passage
             Cited
             ,
             is
             but
             his
             own
             Imagination
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Shaddow
             of
             Ground
             in
             the
             Words
             or
             Context
             ,
             especially
             taking
             it
             to
             Import
             an
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             cleared
             by
             multiplyed
             instances
             ,
             if
             needful
             .
             We
             heard
             that
             the
             P●lgick
             Divines
             take
             the
             Phrase
             to
             Import
             Teachers
             in
             a
             General
             Sense
             .
             
               The
               Authors
               of
               part
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Pool
                 Annot.
              
               Thus
               Sense
               the
               Passage
               ,
               Viz
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               Titus
               his
               Fellow-helper
               in
               the
               Business
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               the
               others
               ,
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               their
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Credit
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               whose
               Messengers
               they
               were
               ,
               since
               the
               Churches
               would
               not
               have
               Instructed
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               Judged
               them
               Faithful
               .
            
             Both
             which
             Senses
             stands
             clearly
             cross
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Dr.
             Grounds
             upon
             .
             And
             to
             discover
             further
             ,
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             even
             granting
             that
             this
             Text
             would
             Import
             a
             Fixed
             Episcopacy
             of
             Titus
             and
             these
             other
             Messengers
             ,
             over
             some
             Churches
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             prove
             the
             Apostles
             devolving
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             entire
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             
             the
             same
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             knit
             this
             Antecedent
             and
             Consequent
             ,
             by
             Scripture
             or
             Divine
             Reason
             :
             And
             this
             being
             the
             Point
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             along
             undertaking
             to
             prove
             ,
             any
             may
             see
             how
             palpably
             he
             mistakes
             and
             misses
             his
             Mark
             ,
             in
             these
             Instances
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             examin
             the
             Drs.
             proof
             of
             
             Titus's
             Episcopacy
             ,
             these
             Things
             I
             do
             in
             general
             premise
             ,
             which
             do
             cut
             the
             Sinews
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             Arguings
             for
             the
             pretended
             Episcopacy
             of
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             over
             these
             Churches
             .
             1.
             
             In
             Churches
             already
             constitut
             ,
             this
             Authority
             ,
             was
             not
             solely
             seated
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             to
             go
             before
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             wholesome
             Counsels
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             planting
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             not
             to
             do
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             excluding
             others
             ,
             as
             judicious
             Calvin
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               Instit.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             since
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             neither
             imposed
             Hands
             ,
             nor
             Excommunicat
             alone
             in
             Churches
             constitut
             :
             And
             a
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             had
             the
             ordinary
             Elders
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             Synodal
             Procedure
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             far
             less
             ,
             could
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             assum
             this
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             ,
             who
             were
             inferior
             to
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             After
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             Exedified
             and
             Compleated
             ,
             in
             its
             Organick
             Beeing
             ,
             and
             after
             Timothy
             had
             gotten
             his
             Charge
             ,
             as
             to
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             directed
             to
             him
             (
             wherein
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             instructed
             with
             Episcopal
             Authority
             )
             Paul
             committed
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Power
             and
             Charge
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             before
             
             Timothy's
             Face
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             Farewel
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             calling
             these
             Elders
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             enjoyning
             them
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             appointed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             the
             least
             Hint
             of
             any
             Inspection
             or
             Authority
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             over
             them
             hereanent
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             relation
             they
             had
             to
             him
             in
             this
             Matter
             ;
             thus
             Act.
             20.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Judgment
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             of
             Titus
             ,
             since
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             draw
             their
             proofs
             equally
             as
             to
             both
             ,
             from
             these
             Epistles
             .
             3.
             
             In
             these
             Epistles
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Power
             stands
             so
             described
             and
             circumstantiat
             as
             to
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             over
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             it
             clearly
             excluds
             an
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             and
             Authority
             :
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             As
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             designedly
             set
             and
             fixed
             as
             Officers
             in
             these
             Churches
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             appears
             in
             the
             Text
             [
             
               I
               besought
               thee
               to
               abide
               still
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ]
             saith
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             .
             And
             again
             to
             Titus
             ,
             [
             
               I
               left
               thee
               at
            
             Crete
             —
             
               and
               to
               set
               in
               order
               things
               that
               are
               wanting
            
             ]
             Which
             words
             point
             at
             an
             occasional
             ,
             transient
             Imployment
             there
             ,
             not
             a
             fixed
             Instalment
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             called
             back
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             their
             returning
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             their
             Power
             was
             Episcopal
             and
             Ordinary
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Prescriptions
             and
             Rules
             ,
             anent
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             these
             Successors
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             described
             ,
             and
             Rules
             given
             ,
             touching
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             Call
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             especially
             ,
             since
             the
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             that
             the
             Description
             of
             ,
             and
             Authorizing
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             scope
             of
             both
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Office
             was
             to
             die
             with
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             prescribs
             no
             Rules
             for
             any
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             higher
             than
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             supposes
             still
             that
             he
             is
             the
             highest
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Rules
             and
             Prescriptions
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             delivered
             either
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             Timothy
             is
             expresly
             called
             an
             Evangelist
             2
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             and
             consequently
             Titus
             is
             supposed
             to
             hold
             the
             same
             Office
             ;
             so
             this
             Office
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             and
             held
             to
             be
             Extraordinary
             and
             Expired
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             The
             Work
             and
             Exercise
             thereof
             ,
             consisting
             in
             a
             planetary
             Motion
             ,
             to
             Water
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostles
             Planted
             ,
             to
             bring
             Instructions
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             touching
             the
             Duties
             of
             both
             Pastors
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Reports
             of
             the
             Churches
             State
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             their
             Office
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Organick
             Beeing
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Existence
             and
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             .
             And
             in
             special
             ,
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             accompanying
             Paul
             in
             his
             Travels
             ,
             and
             continual
             planetary
             Motion
             ,
             being
             so
             clearly
             held
             out
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             concluds
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             their
             being
             fixed
             to
             any
             Station
             ,
             and
             proves
             that
             Character
             given
             to
             them
             by
             Ambrose
             ,
             as
             
               Evangelists
               ,
               viz
            
             :
             That
             they
             did
             
               Evangelizare
               sine
               Cathedra
            
             .
             Their
             continual
             planetary
             Motion
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             largly
             described
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Thus
             ,
             first
             Timothy
             is
             found
             at
             Berea
             with
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             17.14
             .
             then
             at
             
               Athens
               v.
            
             15.
             thence
             Paul
             sends
             him
             to
             Thessalonica
             1
             Thess.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Then
             having
             been
             at
             Macedonia
             with
             Paul
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             him
             to
             
               Corinth
               Act.
            
             18.5
             .
             Then
             he
             is
             with
             him
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             thence
             sent
             to
             
               Macedonia
               Act.
            
             19.22
             .
             whether
             Paul
             went
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             him
             accompanied
             into
             
               Asia
               Act.
            
             20.
             
             He
             is
             with
             him
             at
             
               Troas
               v.
            
             5.
             and
             at
             
               Miletus
               v.
            
             17.
             where
             Paul
             gave
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             their
             last
             Charge
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             found
             either
             in
             Journeys
             ,
             or
             absent
             from
             Ephesus
             ;
             For
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             found
             a
             Prisoner
             with
             Paul
             at
             Rome
             ,
             being
             mentioned
             as
             his
             Companion
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             written
             while
             Paul
             was
             there
             ;
             as
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Philippians
               Philip.
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Philem.
               v.
            
             1.
             
             Col.
             1.1
             .
             And
             he
             is
             never
             found
             again
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             But
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             is
             sent
             for
             to
             Rome
             .
             So
             ,
             Titus
             is
             found
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             to
             
               Crete
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.1
             .
             thence
             is
             sent
             for
             to
             
               Nicopolis
               Tit.
            
             3.12
             .
             then
             to
             Corinth
             :
             Then
             he
             is
             expected
             at
             Troas
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             and
             meets
             with
             Paul
             at
             Macedonia
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.6
             .
             whence
             he
             is
             again
             sent
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             near
             the
             time
             of
             
             Paul's
             Death
             ,
             is
             found
             at
             Rome
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             went
             ,
             not
             to
             Crete
             ,
             but
             to
             Dalmatia
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
             10.
             
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             heard
             of
             in
             Scripture
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             various
             Journies
             .
             2.
             
             The
             order
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             time
             spent
             in
             them
             .
             4.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             their
             Imployment
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Co-adjutors
             ,
             to
             negotiat
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             travelled
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Scripture-silence
             of
             their
             being
             Bishops
             of
             any
             one
             Church
             ;
             their
             supposed
             Episcopal
             Authority
             in
             these
             Churches
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             doth
             palpably
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             Anti-scriptural
             groundless
             Fiction
             .
             This
             Conclusion
             upon
             the
             premised
             accurat
             Search
             and
             Scripture
             account
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             is
             thus
             inferred
             by
             the
             reverend
             and
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             in
             their
             Conference
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ;
             The
             Authors
             of
             
               Ius
               divinum
               minist
               .
               Evangel
            
             .
             In
             whose
             Words
             ,
             I
             have
             represented
             this
             Account
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             the
             judicious
             Concisness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             these
             Peices
             ,
             are
             but
             in
             few
             Hands
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             thus
             premised
             ,
             its
             easie
             to
             discover
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             the
             Drs
             reasoning
             from
             his
             Third
             Instance
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             Apostolical
             Authority
             Devolved
             upon
             Titus
             .
             His
             Proof
             is
             from
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             
               
                 For
                 this
                 Cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
              
               Crete
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 Ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 appointed
                 thee
                 .
              
               ]
               From
               whence
               the
               Dr.
               First
               Argues
               ▪
               That
               Paul
               gave
               him
               the
               Supream
               Judgment
               in
               things
               that
               were
               wanting
               ,
               with
               an
               absolut
               Power
               to
               Reform
               and
               Correct
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             Answered
             .
             1
             mo
             .
             Tho
             an
             Episcopal
             inspection
             over
             this
             Church
             were
             granted
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             is
             infinitly
             behind
             in
             his
             Proof
             of
             
             Paul's
             devolving
             upon
             Titus
             ,
             an
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Sense
             and
             Extent
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             often
             told
             him
             .
             2
             do
             .
             Upon
             supposition
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before
             made
             good
             ,
             Viz
             :
             That
             both
             Paul
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Titus
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             had
             extraordinary
             Offices
             ,
             and
             suted
             to
             such
             a
             Case
             and
             exigence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             gone
             off
             ,
             this
             direction
             and
             Command
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Apostle
             and
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             supposing
             this
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             lay
             no
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             Ordinary
             Officers
             .
             3
             ti●
             .
             By
             what
             consequence
             can
             the
             Dr.
             infer
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             and
             Inspection
             ,
             from
             these
             prescriptions
             to
             Titus
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             the
             absolut
             seclusion
             of
             Ministers
             from
             the
             Work
             here
             enjoyned
             ,
             or
             any
             interest
             therein
             ,
             in
             Churches
             Constitut
             ?
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Churches
             ,
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             (
             I
             mean
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Organick
             being
             )
             especially
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             that
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             thereof
             ,
             is
             in
             Scripture
             held
             out
             ,
             to
             be
             competent
             to
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             which
             they
             exercised
             upon
             Timothy
             himself
             ,
             one
             of
             our
             Drs
             supposed
             Apostles
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             tho
             Paul
             was
             present
             1
             Tim
             :
             4.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             neither
             Timothy
             nor
             Titus
             ,
             were
             instructed
             with
             any
             singular
             Episcopal
             Authority
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             among
             Churches
             Constitut
             in
             
             their
             Organick
             Beeing
             .
             In
             the
             4
             th
             place
             ,
             the
             Drs
             absurd
             Assertion
             of
             
               a
               Supreme
               and
               Absolut
               Power
            
             ,
             to
             Reform
             and
             Correct
             ,
             drawn
             from
             this
             Passage
             ,
             doth
             obviously
             appear
             to
             the
             meanest
             Reflection
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             arrogat
             no
             absolut
             or
             supreme
             Power
             ;
             Paul
             disowns
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             asserts
             a
             Ministerial
             Authority
             only
             competent
             unto
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             I
             had
             alwise
             thought
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             yea
             of
             all
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             who
             ever
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             hath
             
               a
               supreme
               Iudgment
               ,
               or
               absolut
               Power
            
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             He
             who
             is
             the
             Churches
             Head
             and
             Husband
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             one
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             Ministers
             being
             Brethren
             ,
             one
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             under
             whom
             ,
             even
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             but
             Stewards
             and
             Servants
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             none
             ,
             if
             not
             this
             Dr.
             will
             deny
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             strang
             ,
             that
             in
             reading
             this
             Passage
             ,
             the
             Drs.
             Eyes
             and
             Thoughts
             ,
             could
             not
             fix
             upon
             and
             ponder
             the
             important
             last
             Clause
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             viz
             ,
             [
             
               As
               I
               had
               appointed
               thee
            
             ]
             which
             doth
             very
             clearly
             suppose
             and
             import
             ,
             both
             the
             Apostles
             superior
             Authority
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             his
             restricting
             him
             to
             his
             Rules
             ,
             and
             authorizing
             Information
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             And
             how
             these
             can
             consist
             with
             
             Titus's
             
               supreme
               Iudgment
               herein
               ,
               and
               absolut
               Power
               ,
            
             will
             sute
             the
             Drs.
             greatest
             Skill
             to
             prove
             and
             demonstrat
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             odd
             Inference
             of
             such
             a
             supposed
             Power
             in
             Titus
             ,
             is
             disowned
             by
             all
             sound
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             easily
             made
             appear
             :
             And
             in
             special
             ,
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             upon
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
               That
               Titus
               .
               was
               not
               to
               perform
               this
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               good
               Pleasure
               only
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               holds
               ,
               )
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               did
               observe
               himself
               ;
               paralelling
               this
               with
               1
               Tim.
               4.14
               .
               where
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Elders
               concurred
               with
               Paul
               ,
               in
               
               Timothy's
               Ordination
               :
               And
               this
               last
               Clause
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               they
               render
               [
               
                 As
                 I
                 commanded
                 thee
              
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             Drs.
             Second
             Proof
             of
             
             Titus's
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             P.
             399
             )
             
               That
               he
               is
               authorized
               to
               
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               :
               And
               there
               being
               Presbyters
               and
               Elders
               in
               Crete
               ,
               left
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               before
               Titus
               was
               left
               there
               ,
               who
               yet
               had
               no
               power
               to
               Ordain
               ,
               else
               
               Titus's
               power
               of
               Ordination
               had
               been
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               an
               invasion
               of
               their
               power
               as
               a
               Preshytry
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               this
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               was
               competent
               to
               Titus
               only
               ,
               not
               to
               Presbyters
               ;
               especially
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               extended
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Ordination
               of
               Elders
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Rebuking
               with
               Authority
               ,
               to
               the
               Correction
               of
               Offenders
               ,
               with
               the
               Rod
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               chap.
               2.15
               .
               To
               Admonish
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               to
               Reject
               them
               from
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               obstinat
               ,
               chap.
               3.10
               .
               From
               all
               which
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               concluds
               his
               Apostolat
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Crete
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               same
               that
               the
               first
               Apostles
               themselves
               had
               ,
               in
               the
               several
               Churches
               planted
               by
               them
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Dr.
             doth
             nothing
             but
             here
             again
             beg
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             argue
             
               ex
               ignoratione
               elenchi
            
             ,
             and
             this
             one
             
             point
             being
             but
             supposed
             ,
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             was
             Extraordinary
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             may
             justly
             suppose
             it
             ,
             having
             above
             made
             it
             good
             )
             this
             Arguing
             appears
             mere
             puerile
             Sophistry
             .
             But
             2.
             
             To
             come
             more
             closly
             to
             the
             Drs.
             Arguing
             :
             As
             for
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             we
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Presbyterian
             Act
             ,
             competent
             to
             mere
             Presbyters
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             neither
             Timothy
             nor
             Titus
             ,
             could
             have
             a
             Sole
             or
             Episcopal
             Authority
             therein
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             make
             the
             Scripture
             inconsistent
             with
             it self
             .
             Next
             as
             for
             his
             Authority
             in
             his
             Rebuking
             and
             Censures
             ,
             supposed
             in
             these
             Directions
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             neither
             can
             this
             be
             
             Titus's
             sole
             Prerogative
             :
             For
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             a
             private
             Rebuke
             ,
             and
             this
             every
             Christian
             hath
             Authority
             in
             ,
             [
             —
             
               thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               Rebuke
               thy
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               Sin
               upon
               him
               .
               Levit.
            
             19.17
             .
             ]
             or
             of
             a
             Ministerial
             Rebuke
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             competent
             to
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Isa.
             58.1
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.13
             .
             2
             Sam.
             12.7
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             Institutions
             and
             Reproofs
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             a
             fixed
             Episcopal
             Power
             .
             Prophets
             Rebuked
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Priests
             ;
             nor
             Paul
             over
             Peter
             ,
             tho
             he
             reproved
             him
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Authority
             ,
             to
             receive
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             to
             Correct
             Delinquents
             by
             Reproofs
             and
             Censures
             ,
             competent
             to
             the
             Juridical
             Courts
             and
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Gal.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5.12
             .
             In
             which
             places
             ,
             a
             judicial
             Rebuke
             and
             Admonition
             ,
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Juridical
             Court
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             not
             to
             one
             Prelat
             ,
             not
             ,
             uni
             ,
             but
             unitati
             .
             3.
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               Drs.
               Notion
               ,
               of
               a
               supposed
               existence
               of
               Elders
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               
               else
               this
               Prescription
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               Titus
               to
               Ordain
               ,
               had
               been
               fruitless
               ,
               and
               an
               Invasion
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               in
               the
               Drs.
               Judgment
               .
            
             I
             deny
             his
             Consequence
             as
             having
             no
             twist
             of
             a
             Connection
             :
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             Upon
             supposition
             of
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             extraordinary
             Offices
             ,
             Pauls
             instructing
             Titus
             ,
             and
             his
             Authority
             in
             Ordination
             thereupon
             ,
             was
             a
             power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             Cumulative
             unto
             ,
             but
             not
             Privative
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             Officers
             and
             Elders
             their
             standing
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             Authority
             herein
             :
             It
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             Authority
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             described
             ,
             could
             not
             bevoided
             ,
             whatever
             advance
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             there
             was
             in
             Churches
             ,
             these
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             had
             still
             their
             Authority
             and
             Inspection
             vigent
             .
             I
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             had
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Titus
             (
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             in
             the
             Drs.
             sense
             )
             ordained
             Ministers
             or
             Elders
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             will
             he
             own
             the
             consequence
             ,
             that
             this
             did
             nullify
             
             Titus's
             Authority
             herein
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             ?
             Surely
             not
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             must
             acknowledg
             our
             Plea
             to
             be
             clear
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             reserved
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             or
             Elderships
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Prescriptions
             instanced
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Elders
             once
             ordained
             ,
             its
             true
             ,
             have
             power
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             ;
             yet
             the
             
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             did
             call
             for
             the
             Inspection
             and
             Direction
             of
             such
             highly
             gifted
             and
             extraordinary
             Officers
             as
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             their
             interposed
             
             Authority
             in
             that
             infant-state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             Apostolick
             Precepts
             and
             Rules
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Government
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             practised
             accordingly
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             Titus
             did
             ordain
             here
             alone
             ,
             or
             solely
             perform
             any
             other
             authoritative
             Act
             ,
             where
             Elders
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             reduced
             to
             an
             Organick
             Mould
             and
             Form
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             consentient
             Judgment
             of
             sound
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             Judicious
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             Titus
             here
             acted
             only
             as
             a
             President
             or
             Moderator
             ,
             which
             is
             clearly
             evinced
             from
             the
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             Elderships
             asserted
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             we
             may
             retort
             upon
             the
             Dr.
             thus
             ;
             If
             neither
             Apostles
             nor
             Evangelists
             (
             extraordinary
             and
             highly
             gifted
             Officers
             )
             did
             exercise
             their
             Power
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             standing
             Elderships
             ,
             or
             juridical
             Courts
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             much
             less
             ought
             any
             ordinary
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             arrogat
             such
             a
             Dominion
             and
             Authority
             over
             the
             Courts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Judicatories
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             is
             ceased
             .
             I
             need
             not
             here
             stand
             further
             to
             tell
             the
             Dr.
             That
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             supposed
             to
             be
             competent
             to
             a
             Presbytry
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Titus
             could
             have
             no
             Sole
             and
             Ordinary
             Authority
             herein
             .
             For
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             
             touching
             
             Titus's
             Episcopacy
             at
             Crete
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             &c.
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             Answered
             already
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             not
             repeat
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Drs.
               Fourth
               and
               last
               instance
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               of
               Episcpacy
               ,
               
               from
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 practice
              
               is
               of
               the
               supposed
               Episcopal
               Authority
               of
               Timothy
               over
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               over
               the
               Laity
               to
               Command
               and
               Teach
               .
               1
               Tim.
               4.11
               .
               to
               receive
               or
               reject
               Widdows
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.9
               .
               &c.
               But
               also
               over
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               for
               their
               Provision
               1
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               Not
               to
               admit
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               upon
               tryal
               ,
               nor
               Ordain
               the
               Elder
               ,
               till
               a
               good
               acquittance
               in
               the
               Deaconship
               .
               1
               Tim.
               3.10.13
               .
               to
               receive
               accusations
               ,
               put
               the
               Guilty
               to
               shame
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.19.20
               .
               And
               to
               exercise
               this
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               without
               Preferring
               one
               before
               another
               ,
               v.
               21.
               which
               could
               not
               be
               without
               a
               Jurisdiction
               over
               them
               .
               He
               has
               also
               ascribed
               unto
               him
               ,
               an
               Ordaining
               Power
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.22
               .
               All
               which
               Authority
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               given
               him
               by
               Paul
               ,
               for
               a
               standing
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               proves
               from
               this
               Ground
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               after
               the
               Presbytrie
               was
               formed
               and
               settled
               there
               ,
               and
               after
               
               Paul's
               great
               Labours
               in
               that
               large
               Church
               for
               Three
               Years
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               supposed
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               have
               Planted
               a
               Presbytrie
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Churches
               .
               Acts
               14.23
               .
               but
               also
               to
               have
               reduced
               it
               to
               much
               g●eater
               perfection
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               ;
               And
               by
               consequence
               Establishing
               this
               Authority
               in
               a
               single
               Person
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               must
               needs
               have
               understood
               and
               intended
               to
               be
               of
               of
               that
               Nature
               ,
               as
               was
               to
               continue
               as
               a
               Pattern
               to
               other
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             It
             is
             Answered
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             of
             a
             New
             Argument
             ,
             but
             a
             Repitition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             New
             Begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             Viz.
             The
             ●tanding
             ordinary
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             above
             convict
             of
             Falsehood
             .
             But
             2.
             
             (
             To
             come
             a
             little
             closer
             to
             the
             Drs.
             New
             Instance
             )
             since
             he
             presents
             here
             some
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             tho
             performed
             by
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             to
             him
             by
             Paul
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             yet
             are
             likewise
             Competent
             to
             Presbyters
             or
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Viz
            
             :
             Teaching
             ,
             &c.
             which
             together
             with
             other
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             he
             makes
             common
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             discourses
             this
             .
             P.
             427
             428.429
             .
             &c.
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             how
             the
             Dr.
             will
             diversifie
             these
             in
             this
             Instance
             ,
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             enjoyning
             to
             Timothy
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             such
             an
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             exprest
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             no
             peculiar
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             but
             joyntly
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             Commands
             in
             point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             are
             delivered
             to
             him
             peculiarly
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             them
             .
             Where
             will
             the
             Dr.
             shew
             this
             distinction
             and
             difference
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Precepts
             to
             Timothy
             ?
             It
             should
             seem
             the
             ordinary
             Rule
             will
             take
             place
             here
             ,
             
               non
               est
               distinguendum
               ,
               ubi
               Lex
               non
               distinguit
            
             ;
             since
             the
             Precepts
             are
             equally
             delivered
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             least
             Intimation
             of
             such
             a
             difference
             or
             distinction
             :
             The
             person
             who
             makes
             the
             distinction
             ,
             seems
             Chargable
             with
             arrogant
             Anti-scriptural
             Boldness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               pleads
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Precept
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.22
               .
               [
               
                 Lay
                 Hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
              
               ]
               prescribes
               a
               standing
               Rule
               in
               Point
               of
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Viz
               :
               that
               the
               Prelat
               has
               a
               sole
               interest
               therein
               ,
               secluding
               Presbyters
               wholly
               from
               any
               Authority
               in
               this
               Matter
               :
               For
               this
               he
               makes
               the
               Bishops
               peculiar
               prerogatiue
               .
               P.
               436.437
               .
               &c.
               And
               he
               draws
               his
               great
               Proof
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               addressing
               this
               Precept
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               not
               to
               Pastors
               or
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             what
             if
             any
             shall
             lash
             the
             Dr.
             with
             his
             own
             Argument
             ,
             and
             Plead
             from
             the
             Apostles
             Solemn
             Charge
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
             [
             
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               be
               instant
               in
               Season
               ,
               cut
               of
               Season
            
             ]
             and
             several
             such
             Precepts
             ,
             relative
             to
             General
             Ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             Right
             behaving
             in
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             To
             be
             a
             growing
             Minister
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             Faith
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             To
             exercise
             himself
             to
             Godliness
             .
             v.
             7.
             
             To
             be
             examplary
             to
             Believers
             in
             word
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             
               &c.
               V.
            
             12.
             
             To
             give
             attendance
             to
             Reading
             ,
             Exhortation
             and
             Doctrin
             ;
             not
             to
             neglect
             ,
             but
             to
             stir
             up
             his
             Gift
             ;
             to
             Meditat
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             himself
             wholly
             thereunto
             ;
             to
             take
             heed
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             v.
             13.14.15.16
             .
             with
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             That
             such
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             are
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             such
             Ministerial
             Duties
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ;
             So
             that
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             have
             no
             Interest
             or
             concern
             therein
             ,
             because
             these
             Precepts
             are
             pecu●iarly
             addressed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             
             not
             to
             them
             :
             What
             Answer
             and
             evasion
             can
             he
             have
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             from
             a
             Contradiction
             and
             inconsistency
             with
             himself
             ?
             If
             his
             own
             Argument
             be
             good
             against
             us
             ,
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             Ground
             ,
             why
             not
             the
             very
             same
             Argument
             in
             this
             Case
             against
             himself
             ?
             The
             Drs.
             only
             Answer
             and
             evasion
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             have
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             these
             Commands
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             or
             respecting
             Pastoral
             Duties
             in
             general
             ,
             tho
             peculiarly
             addressed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             yet
             could
             give
             him
             no
             peculiar
             or
             sole
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             because
             Presbyters
             are
             elsewhere
             in
             Scripture
             Instructed
             with
             the
             same
             Power
             .
             But
             1.
             
             In
             this
             Answer
             ,
             he
             breaks
             his
             Argument
             all
             in
             pieces
             ,
             the
             Strength
             whereof
             is
             drawn
             from
             
               the
               peculiar
               addressing
               these
               Precepts
               to
            
             Timothy
             ;
             But
             here
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             the
             peculiar
             Address
             will
             bear
             no
             such
             conclusion
             of
             
             Timothy's
             sole
             Interest
             in
             the
             Duty
             enjoyned
             .
             And
             2.
             
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             peculiar
             Interest
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             elsewhere
             evident
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             but
             pityfully
             beggs
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             baffls
             his
             own
             General
             Argument
             :
             And
             further
             he
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             stand
             upon
             an
             advantagious
             Ground
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             For
             we
             hold
             ,
             and
             can
             prove
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             is
             prescribed
             and
             competent
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             shews
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             be
             seated
             in
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             with
             Act
             ▪
             22.5
             .
             Luk.
             22.66
             .
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             correspondent
             Actings
             of
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             .
             All
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             ,
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             held
             out
             to
             have
             a
             joint
             Rule
             over
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             the
             Labourers
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             jointly
             fed
             and
             laboured
             ,
             jointly
             censured
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rulers
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             submittted
             to
             and
             obeyed
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             
             So
             with
             these
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             .
             1
             
               Pet
               ▪
            
             5.
             
             And
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             why
             the
             Drs.
             Notion
             and
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             peculiar
             addressing
             of
             Precepts
             ,
             will
             not
             hold
             good
             in
             our
             Case
             against
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             jointly
             ascribed
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             a
             Superior
             Authority
             herein
             ,
             or
             their
             Precarious
             dependence
             upon
             any
             Officer
             ,
             of
             an
             higher
             order
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             will
             the
             Dr.
             be
             bold
             to
             affirm●
             that
             what
             was
             prescribed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             was
             confined
             within
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             to
             be
             exercised
             through
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             enjoined
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             last
             must
             needs
             be
             asserted
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             his
             Evangelistick
             transient
             imployment
             through
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             ,
             from
             Scrpture
             evinced
             and
             delineat
             ,
             it
             follows
             by
             inevitable
             consequence
             ,
             that
             the
             Addressing
             of
             these
             Prescriptions
             to
             him
             ,
             while
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             can
             infer
             no
             peculiar
             Relation
             he
             had
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             respected
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Evangelistick
             Office
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             there
             ;
             especially
             since
             
             the
             Apostle
             here
             enjoins
             him
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             
               Evangelist
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             such
             an
             unfixed
             transient
             Minister
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             described
             ,
             not
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             over
             this
             Church
             ;
             If
             the
             Dr.
             deny
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             advance
             him
             to
             a
             Metrapolitan
             over
             several
             other
             Churches
             ;
             or
             else
             must
             quite
             his
             plea.
             But
             finally
             ,
             to
             Raze
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Drs.
             Notion
             and
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             draws
             from
             
             Paul's
             Constituting
             a
             Presbytrie
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             reducing
             it
             to
             a
             greater
             perfection
             than
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             before
             Timothy
             had
             these
             Prescriptions
             ,
             
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             Adddressed
             unto
             him
             therein
             ;
             
               From
               whence
               the
               Dr.
               concludes
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               established
               the
               Government
               to
               continue
               by
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               presiding
               over
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             exceptions
             above
             touched
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             is
             lvable
             ,
             I
             would
             ,
             First
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             this
             P●esbytrie
             or
             Presbytries
             ,
             so
             perfectly
             Constitut
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             had
             not
             an
             essential
             and
             inherent
             interest
             and
             Authority
             in
             such
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             as
             himself
             acknowledges
             competent
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             Teaching
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             as
             himself
             doth
             hold
             and
             suppose
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Addressing
             of
             Precepts
             to
             Timothy
             hereanent
             ,
             why
             were
             such
             Precepts
             addressed
             to
             Timothy
             ?
             Why
             was
             not
             this
             left
             to
             the
             perfectly
             Constitut
             Presbytrie
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             only
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             addressed
             to
             him
             ?
             (
             Especially
             since
             it
             s
             known
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             do
             not
             much
             concern
             themselves
             in
             Teaching
             and
             these
             other
             Ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             exprest
             in
             the
             Precepts
             abovementioned
             )
             And
             if
             the
             Prior
             Authority
             of
             a
             Constitut
             Presbytrie
             hereanent
             ,
             was
             no
             Just
             Ground
             to
             stop
             the
             Apostles
             Precepts
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             such
             Ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Precepts
             ,
             nor
             can
             infer
             
             Timothy's
             sole
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             why
             I
             pray
             ,
             shall
             this
             Reason
             be
             valid
             in
             point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             What
             will
             the
             Dr.
             Answer
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             improve
             his
             own
             Argument
             thus
             ?
             Notwithstanding
             of
             Pauls
             great
             pains
             in
             Preaching
             and
             Constituting
             a
             perfect
             Presbytrie
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             term
             )
             and
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             gifted
             to
             Preach
             and
             admonish
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             afterward
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             gave
             this
             Commandment
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             this
             is
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             only
             .
             And
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             whatever
             Answer
             he
             can
             give
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             has
             any
             Sense
             or
             Consonancy
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             loose
             and
             Answer
             his
             own
             Argument
             against
             us
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             its
             easie
             to
             retort
             this
             Argument
             from
             a
             
               Priority
               of
               time
            
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             when
             pertinently
             improven
             ,
             it
             stands
             upon
             our
             side
             against
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             .
             Which
             retortion
             ,
             I
             thus
             offer
             ;
             After
             Timothy
             had
             received
             these
             Instructions
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             )
             the
             Apostle
             Committed
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Charge
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             to
             both
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             Interest
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             in
             or
             over
             
             them
             herein
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             precarious
             dependence
             of
             these
             Elders
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             their
             Power
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Timothy
             was
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             gave
             this
             Charge
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             his
             last
             farewell-Charge
             ,
             when
             never
             to
             see
             their
             Faces
             more
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             given
             Timothy
             a
             standing
             Episcopal
             Authority
             before
             ,
             and
             Constitut
             him
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             what
             a
             pityful
             inconsistency
             ,
             retraction
             and
             contradiction
             was
             it
             to
             his
             former
             Doctrin
             and
             practice
             ,
             in
             the
             Instalment
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             devolve
             his
             whole
             Authority
             upon
             these
             Elders
             ,
             Commanding
             them
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Bishops
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               Feed
               and
               Rule
               ?
            
             Surely
             if
             the
             Argument
             from
             
               Priority
               of
               time
            
             ,
             be
             valid
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             signally
             so
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             strengthened
             by
             so
             many
             Corroborating
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             use
             the
             Drs.
             expression
             ,
             and
             Address
             him
             in
             his
             own
             words
             )
             ibid.
             [
             
               this
               Constitution
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Pattern
               to
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               the
               Government
               ,
               now
               at
               last
               Established
               ,
               at
            
             Ephesus
             
               was
               such
               as
               the
               Apostle
               intended
               should
               continue
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               will
               needs
               have
               this
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               to
               proceed
               upon
               the
               express
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               consequently
               to
               found
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               of
               a
               Subordination
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostles
               ordained
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               to
               presid
               over
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             sure
             ,
             looking
             to
             his
             Scope
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             said
             in
             a
             more
             inconsistent
             Mould
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledg
             ,
             That
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             did
             relate
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             its
             whole
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             as
             above
             delineat
             ,
             viz.
             To
             found
             and
             plant
             Churches
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             establish
             the
             Gospel
             Government
             and
             Ordinances
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             infallible
             directive
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Christs
             ,
             immediatly
             sent
             and
             first
             Ambassadors
             :
             Yet
             the
             Apostles
             supposed
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Institution
             ,
             he
             maks
             to
             consist
             only
             in
             setting
             some
             certain
             Bishops
             over
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             with
             an
             ordinary
             and
             limited
             Power
             (
             for
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             make
             them
             all
             universal
             Patriarchs
             )
             Now
             ,
             how
             exactly
             these
             Bishops
             are
             shapen
             to
             the
             Pattern
             of
             Christs
             institut
             Apostles
             ,
             any
             may
             judg
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             have
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Apostles
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             succeeding
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             formal
             Office
             :
             Besides
             ,
             in
             speaking
             of
             this
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               His
               Arguments
               pleads
               for
               a
               Superiority
               and
               Subordination
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
               :
               Which
               is
               a
               General
               ,
               easily
               accorded
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               will
               come
               home
               ,
               to
               prove
               his
               supposed
               distinct
               Offices
               in
               the
               Pastoral
               Charge
               .
            
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             ibid
             )
             
               That
               if
               the
               ordaining
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               be
               an
               Argument
               of
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               as
               we
               hold
               ,
               why
               not
               the
               Apostles
               ordaining
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               good
               an
               Argument
               ,
               for
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               that
               Office
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             when
             the
             Dr.
             shall
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             Bishops
             
             of
             his
             Mould
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               Church
               by
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             did
             ordain
             Ministers
             or
             Elders
             ;
             or
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             gave
             to
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             ,
             any
             Rules
             ,
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             his
             supposed
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Qualifications
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             prescribs
             Rules
             anent
             the
             Ordination
             and
             Qualification
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             both
             these
             Epistles
             ;
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             the
             Drs.
             paralel
             Argument
             shall
             be
             admitted
             :
             But
             till
             then
             ,
             we
             must
             send
             it
             back
             to
             the
             Dr.
             with
             a
             Censure
             of
             Impertinency
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             returned
             with
             a
             Testimonial
             of
             a
             better
             proof
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             bare
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             
               ipse
               dixit
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               enquires
               ,
               how
               we
               can
               argue
               a
               perpetual
               power
               of
               Ordination
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               from
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               (
               citing
               
                 Ius
                 divinum
                 Minist
                 .
                 Evang.
                 p.
              
               159.167
               .
               )
               if
               the
               Office
               they
               were
               ordained
               to
               ,
               were
               not
               perpetual
               ?
               And
               if
               perpetual
               ,
               then
               so
               is
               Episcopacy
               nothing
               different
               therefrom
               .
            
             Answ.
             We
             hold
             the
             Ordination
             instanced
             ,
             to
             examplifie
             a
             Presbyterian
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             General
             a
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             
             Timothy's
             Ordination
             ,
             having
             this
             Scripture
             account
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
            
             ;
             which
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             
             Paul's
             presence
             ,
             and
             his
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             tho
             supposed
             ,
             doth
             rather
             Strengthen
             than
             invalidat
             ,
             since
             neither
             the
             Eminent
             Gifts
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             nor
             his
             designment
             for
             such
             an
             Eminent
             Office
             ,
             nor
             
             Paul's
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             the
             Great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             did
             Swallow
             up
             ,
             or
             exclud
             the
             Presbytries
             Ordinary
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             but
             Timothy
             must
             pass
             through
             this
             Door
             of
             a
             Presbytries
             Authoritative
             Ordination
             and
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             this
             Authority
             belong
             to
             the
             Presbytrie
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             is
             ceased
             .
             And
             for
             
             Titus's
             Ordination
             in
             an
             active
             Sense
             ,
             or
             his
             Ordination
             of
             Elders
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             him
             expresly
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             (
             the
             Passage
             wherein
             the
             Dr.
             places
             his
             Chief
             Strength
             )
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             [
             
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               appointment
            
             ]
             which
             appointment
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             is
             none
             other
             else
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             himself
             examplified
             ,
             and
             is
             Intimat
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             
               i.
               e.
               with
               Authoritative
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
            
             or
             Eldership
             ;
             So
             that
             Titus
             had
             no
             Episcopal
             Authority
             therein
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             Evangelistick
             extraordinary
             Office
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             invincibly
             made
             good
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Drs
             Design
             ,
             and
             pleading
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             very
             Text
             ,
             wherein
             he
             enjoins
             Titus
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             ,
             doth
             identify
             and
             make
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             mere
             
               implicantia
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Precept
             did
             Authorize
             or
             enjoyn
             the
             Drs.
             supposed
             Prelatical
             Power
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             Competent
             to
             an
             higher
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Superior
             to
             Prerbyters
             .
             For
             the
             Drs.
             asserting
             the
             Office
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
             and
             that
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             he
             therein
             beggs
             th●
             Question
             ,
             and
             supposes
             what
             he
             has
             to
             prove
             :
             The
             Office
             of
             the
             Prelat
             and
             Evangelist
             ,
             being
             so
             vastly
             different
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             his
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             is
             pitifully
             absurd
             from
             our
             assertting
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             inherent
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Ordaining
             Presbyters
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             to
             conclud
             the
             standing
             Office
             of
             Prelatical
             inspection
             or
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             should
             also
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             asserting
             that
             a
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             such
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             hath
             an
             extraordinary
             Authority
             conversant
             about
             Ordination
             ,
             can
             neither
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             it self
             ,
             is
             extraordinary
             and
             expired
             ,
             nor
             that
             every
             Person
             Ordained
             ,
             hath
             an
             ordinary
             standing
             Function
             ;
             Which
             ,
             the
             ●postles
             extraordinary
             Authority
             in
             the
             first
             Planting
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             while
             the
             Churches
             were
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Organick
             Being
             ,
             their
             Ordaining
             Evangelists
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             exercing
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             and
             Authority
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             their
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             with
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Confirming
             their
             Doctrins
             with
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             in
             Point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             their
             Extraordinary
             Censures
             above
             exprest
             ,
             doth
             evince
             and
             make
             evident
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             Mission
             of
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             derived
             from
             it
             a
             Ministry
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Authority
             diffused
             and
             spread
             among
             all
             the
             '
             Church
             Officers
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             doth
             Succeed
             them
             ,
             into
             the
             same
             formal
             Office
             ;
             So
             
             Timothy's
             Evangelistick
             ,
             extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             is
             derived
             ,
             handed
             down
             into
             ,
             and
             seated
             in
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             tho
             the
             Evangelistick
             Office
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             not
             Succeeded
             unto
             .
             The
             Service
             and
             Work
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Governing
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             doth
             not
             render
             the
             Apostolick
             Mission
             or
             Commission
             ordinary
             ,
             nor
             infer
             their
             being
             Succeeded
             
               in
               idem
               Officium
               &
               eundem
               Ministerii
               gradum
               ,
            
             the
             ordinary
             Power
             being
             Institut
             and
             settled
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             by
             a
             New
             warrand
             and
             Commission
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Rules
             of
             Ordination
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             Moses
             ,
             was
             not
             rendered
             ordinary
             ,
             because
             many
             Works
             of
             Government
             exercised
             by
             him
             ,
             were
             recommitted
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Case
             is
             here
             .
             The
             Evangelists
             extraordinary
             Office
             and
             Commission
             (
             necessary
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             First
             founding
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             for
             Watering
             the
             Apostles
             Plantation
             ,
             Building
             up
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             their
             Organick
             being
             ,
             and
             settling
             all
             the
             ordinary
             Officers
             thereof
             )
             is
             changed
             into
             the
             Presbytries
             ordinary
             Collegiat
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             was
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             exercised
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             this
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Drs
             Proofs
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             and
             touching
             
               Timothies
               Episcopacy
            
             over
             Ephesus
             ,
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             obviat
             
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             by
             what
             we
             have
             offered
             and
             evinced
             anent
             the
             Fathers
             various
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Apostle
             .
             The
             Dr.
             brings
             an
             Anonymous
             Author
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Timothy
             was
             Enthroned
             (
             forsooth
             )
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             Paul
             :
             A
             pityful
             Proof
             indeed
             ,
             and
             fit
             only
             for
             a
             nameless
             Author
             !
             It
             being
             evident
             by
             the
             best
             searchers
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             Being
             till
             several
             Ages
             after
             Timothy
             .
             
               For
               Chrysostom
               his
               asserting
               that
               Timothy
               was
               intrusted
               with
               a
               Church
               or
               whole
               Nation
               :
            
             If
             we
             shall
             assert
             that
             this
             is
             applicable
             to
             his
             transient
             or
             temporary
             Evangelistick
             Trust
             ,
             in
             correspondence
             to
             the
             extensive
             Office
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             it
             says
             nothing
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             And
             the
             Dr.
             should
             know
             that
             Chrysostom
             upon
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             makes
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             therein
             cuts
             the
             Sinews
             of
             the
             Drs.
             design
             and
             arguing
             .
             For
             other
             Authors
             ,
             who
             do
             call
             Timothy
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             further
             Pleads
             ,
             it
             doth
             sufficiently
             evince
             ,
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             of
             their
             improper
             ,
             equivocal
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Term
             ,
             since
             no
             person
             of
             Sense
             ,
             who
             ever
             Read
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             can
             take
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             delineat
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             far
             less
             to
             ordinary
             Bishops
             ,
             fixed
             in
             certain
             Posts
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             doth
             unawares
             bewray
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             Greek
             Citation
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             who
             asserts
             that
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             more
             strictly
             called
             so
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Apostles
               according
               to
               Truth
               ,
               or
               in
               very
               deed
            
             ;
             Clearly
             importing
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             appropriat
             to
             other
             Officers
             ,
             was
             but
             used
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             improperly
             ,
             as
             any
             Minister
             or
             Messenger
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             thus
             called
             ;
             And
             if
             this
             be
             Theodorets
             general
             Rule
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr
             calls
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             were
             only
             such
             ,
             according
             to
             Truth
             ,
             he
             doth
             consequently
             assert
             the
             Drs
             pleading
             for
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             succeedanous
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             holding
             and
             having
             derived
             unto
             them
             their
             entire
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             according
             to
             Truth
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             did
             not
             well
             to
             raise
             this
             Ghost
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               Storie
               or
               Fable
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Edessa
               ,
               which
               the
               Dr.
               next
               presents
               out
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               )
               Thaddeus
               was
               sent
               by
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               called
               an
               Apostle
               by
               Eusebius
               :
            
             His
             Denomination
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             it self
             ,
             of
             no
             weight
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Drs
             assertion
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             instances
             )
             So
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             generally
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             Fable
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             thereupon
             so
             Censured
             by
             Judicious
             Divines
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             hath
             been
             far
             to
             seek
             for
             his
             proofs
             ,
             when
             catching
             up
             so
             pityful
             stuff
             as
             this
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             Drs
             next
             Proofs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             The
             
             Dr's
             Third
             Argument
             considered
             ,
             taken
             from
             an
             alledged
             punctual
             conformity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             Practice
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               
               Dr's
               .
               Third
               great
               Proof
               ,
               
               for
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               is●drawn
               from
               the
               punctual
               and
               universal
               Conformity
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               to
               this
               supposed
               Institution
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               this
               Matter
               But
               ,
               if
               the
               
               Dr's
               Proof
               of
               a
               Conformity
               ,
               be
               no
               better
               ,
               than
               his
               Proof
               ,
               of
               this
               supposed
               Institution
               ,
               and
               Practice
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               amount
               to
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               what
               he
               has
               made
               appear
               upon
               these
               Points
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               fear
               his
               Proof
               :
            
             However
             ,
             before
             I
             engage
             the
             Dr.
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             and
             examin
             his
             Proofs
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             I
             would
             premise
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             the
             Dr.
             is
             obliged
             to
             prove
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             in
             its
             entire
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Institut
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             for
             its
             proper
             ends
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             transmitted
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             standing
             Office
             to
             continue
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             Time
             ,
             And
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Universal
             consent
             and
             Practice
             ,
             did
             homologat
             this
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Embrace
             the
             same
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             proved
             both
             these
             ,
             
               erit
               mihi
               magnus
               Apollo
            
             ;
             and
             will
             far
             outstrip
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             whoever
             have
             pleaded
             in
             this
             Cause
             .
             And
             if
             he
             fall
             short
             of
             his
             proof
             ,
             of
             either
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             he
             losses
             his
             labour
             .
          
           
             
               Before
               the
               Dr.
               come
               directly
               to
               his
               Proof
               ,
               he
               moves
               an
               Objection
               ,
               
               That
               our
               Saviour
               did
               Institut
               the
               Superior
               Order
               of
               Twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               preside
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               yet
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               Commission
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               they
               should
               derive
               down
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Perpetual
               Model
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               was
               limited
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               expire
               with
               them
               .
            
             That
             the
             formal
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             ends
             ,
             as
             delineat
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             did
             expire
             with
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             is
             the
             consentient
             judgment
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             The
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               this
               is
               an
               Objection
               of
               Adversaries
               ,
            
             and
             indeed
             ,
             if
             he
             account
             such
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             as
             assert
             this
             ,
             he
             has
             entered
             the
             Lists
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             party
             ,
             who
             probably
             will
             
             
             
             
             
             prove
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             .
             Well
             ;
             What
             is
             his
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ?
             
               He
               Tells
               us
               ;
               That
               this
               Office
               was
               not
               Limited
               to
               the
               Persons
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               since
               he
               has
               proved
               ,
               that
               they
               derived
               ,
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               had
               it
               been
               appropriat
               to
               their
               Persons
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               without
               violating
               their
               Trust
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               Commission
               .
            
             How
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             proved
             the
             derivation
             of
             the
             Apostolat
             ,
             by
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             other
             Succeeding
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             above
             ,
             and
             do
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             premised
             discoveries
             of
             the
             utter
             insufficiency
             of
             his
             Proof
             ,
             this
             way
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             derivation
             of
             the
             Apostolat
             to
             Successors
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             done
             without
             violating
             their
             Trust
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             Commission
             ;
             Their
             Commission
             being
             to
             Disciple
             and
             Teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             found
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             and
             Plant
             the
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             an
             infallible
             directive
             Power
             ,
             as
             living
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             immediat
             Ambassadors
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             attempting
             to
             Substitut
             Successors
             ,
             in
             this
             work
             and
             Office
             ,
             had
             been
             both
             an
             unfaithful
             over-stretch
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             as
             contrar
             to
             its
             Nature
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             an
             endeavouring
             of
             that
             which
             was
             impossible
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Work
             of
             laying
             the
             Churches
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             delivering
             our
             Lords
             mind
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Disciplin
             and
             Government
             thereof
             ,
             is
             a
             work
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             
               twice
               done
            
             ;
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             repugns
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             many
             Precepts
             delivered
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             anent
             holding
             fast
             the
             received
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             contending
             for
             
               the
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             building
             upon
             that
             Holy
             Faith
             and
             Foundation
             laid
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             it
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             exercising
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deriving
             to
             others
             such
             an
             Episcopal
             Primacy
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr
             pleads
             for
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             gross
             impeachment
             of
             their
             Faithfulness
             ,
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Trust.
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             their
             exercising
             and
             transmitting
             a
             Power
             ,
             in
             its
             very
             Nature
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             from
             what
             our
             Lord
             allowed
             and
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             
               Viz.
               A
               Lordly
               Dominion
            
             ,
             not
             a
             Ministerial
             Service
             and
             Stewardship
             only
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             disown
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             assert
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             we
             find
             the
             express
             and
             personal
             Prescription
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             this
             Nature
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             not
             disown
             that
             the
             Prelats
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             have
             both
             the
             Name
             and
             thing
             of
             
               a
               Lordly
               Dominion
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             Spirituals
             only
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             they
             own
             the
             Designation
             and
             Character
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Lords
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             a
             Lordship
             and
             Peerage
             in
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             ;
             And
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             did
             expresly
             Discharg
             this
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             his
             Masters
             Name
             ,
             discharges
             a
             Lording
             over
             Gods
             Heritage
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Cl●rgey
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             
             word
             ,
             with
             some
             will
             sound
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             the
             Proof
             is
             very
             easie
             and
             evident
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Had
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             ,
             or
             derived
             to
             Successors
             ,
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pleads
             for
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             unfaithfully
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             straitned
             the
             Apostolick
             inspection
             ,
             and
             carryed
             an
             Office
             incompatible
             with
             it
             ;
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             undertake
             to
             reconcile
             contradictions
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             this
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             Ministry
             was
             of
             an
             unfixed
             ,
             indefinit
             ,
             Universal
             Nature
             ;
             As
             Prelats
             they
             behoved
             to
             be
             fixed
             to
             such
             and
             such
             Posts
             ,
             so
             that
             thus
             they
             should
             have
             unfaithfully
             torn
             out
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             in
             exercising
             an
             ordinary
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             particular
             Diocesses
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             their
             Commission
             was
             to
             exercise
             an
             extraordinary
             unfixed
             Ministry
             towards
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             planted
             and
             to
             be
             planted
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             transmitting
             such
             a
             Prelacy
             to
             others
             ,
             their
             practice
             should
             have
             contradicted
             their
             Prescriptions
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Offices
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Intimation
             of
             such
             an
             Officer
             ,
             nor
             any
             Rules
             given
             ,
             for
             either
             the
             Qualifications
             or
             Ordination
             ,
             of
             any
             higher
             Officer
             ,
             than
             a
             mere
             Pastor
             or
             Prerbyter
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             (
             3
             ly
             ,
             )
             That
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             ,
             that
             they
             own
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             perpetual
             Pastoral
             Charge
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Power
             of
             Government
             ,
             
               their
               equals
            
             ,
             as
             their
             practice
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             among
             Churches
             Constitut
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             discribed
             ,
             doth
             make
             evident
             .
             And
             it
             were
             strange
             ,
             that
             Evangelists
             should
             be●instructed
             with
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             who
             were
             inferior
             to
             Apostles
             ;
             That
             Timothy
             who
             was
             ordained
             by
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             concurring
             Authoritatively
             ,
             tho
             Paul
             was
             present
             ,
             should
             usurp
             Preheminence
             over
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             tho
             inferior
             to
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             that
             whereas
             Presbyters
             did
             concurr
             ,
             
               pari
               passu
            
             ,
             with
             a
             whole
             Presbytrie
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             every
             piece
             of
             a
             Judicial
             Act
             and
             Decree
             ,
             wherein
             was
             put
             forth
             ,
             both
             the
             
               Diatactick
               ,
               Critick
               ,
               and
               Dogmatick
            
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             yet
             an
             Evangelist
             inferior
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             take
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             over
             a
             Presbytrie
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Drs.
             proofs
             from
             Antiquity
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             how
             well
             he
             has
             laid
             his
             Measures
             ,
             for
             reaching
             his
             Scope
             and
             End
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             remembered
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             undertaks
             to
             prove
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               The
               Churches
               universal
               Reception
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Apostolat
               in
               its
               entire
               Nature
               ,
               as
               a
               standing
               necessary
               Function
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               transmitted
               to
               after
               Ages
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Authority
               and
               Commission
               ,
               as
               delivered
               at
               first
               to
               the
               Twelve
               :
               For
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Dr.
               directly
               and
               designedly
               pleads
               for
               ,
               from
               that
               passage
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               Our
               Lord
               said
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 Me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               according
               to
               this
               Rule
               ,
               let
               us
               examin
               his
               Instances
               .
               His
               first
               proof
               (
               P.
               406
               )
               is
               from
               St.
               Clement
               who
               mentions
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               three
               Orders
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Officers
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               Levits
               ;
               which
               Words
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               can
               be
               no
               otherwise
               understood
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Presbyter
              
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             A
             strange
             proof
             ,
             and
             an
             odd
             Explication
             indeed
             !
             How
             doth
             the
             Doctor
             prove
             ,
             that
             Clement
             ,
             did
             any
             otherewise
             express
             himself
             ,
             than
             with
             this
             Allusion
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             signifying
             that
             there
             are
             diverse
             Officers
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             ?
             Again
             ,
             How
             comes
             the
             Dr.
             to
             explain
             him
             ,
             of
             Bishop
             &
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             Singular
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             in
             the
             Plural
             ?
             And
             how
             does
             this
             correspond
             to
             Clements
             expresion
             of
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             and
             Priests
             in
             the
             plural
             ?
             Will
             the
             Dr.
             owne
             the
             Primacy
             of
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             over
             the
             Christian
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             Or
             be
             bold
             to
             Averr
             that
             Clement
             Asserted
             this
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Drs.
             Explication
             of
             
               Clement
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             he
             means
             by
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             
               Presbyter
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Baffles
             his
             Design
             ,
             and
             cuts
             the
             Throat
             of
             his
             Cause
             and
             pleading
             :
             For
             if
             Clement
             lookt
             upon
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             holding
             an
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ,
             corresponding
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             then
             certainly
             ,
             he
             did
             hold
             them
             to
             have
             a
             necessary
             Essential
             Interest
             in
             Government
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Priests
             had
             :
             For
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Sanehedrin
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             Priests
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             governing
             Power
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             Monopolized
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             secluding
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             to
             discover
             ,
             how
             the
             Dr.
             has
             abused
             his
             Reader
             ,
             and
             forefeited
             his
             Credit
             in
             this
             Citation
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             Notice
             ,
             that
             Clement
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             Sedition
             ,
             raised
             by
             the
             Corinthians
             against
             their
             
               Presbyters
               p.
            
             57.58
             .
             tells
             them
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             alwise
             appointed
             several
             Orders
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             confounded
             .
             In
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             he
             appointed
             an
             
               High
               Priest
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             Levits
             ;
             and
             then
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             through
             Countreys
             and
             Cities
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             in
             which
             he
             Preacht
             and
             constitut
             the
             first
             Fruits
             (
             approving
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             )
             for
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             should
             afterward
             believe
             .
             From
             which
             Words
             ,
             the
             learned
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Append.
               Minist
               .
               Evang.
            
             Have
             long
             since
             concluded
             ,
             against
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             .
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             ,
             the
             custom
             was
             to
             chuse
             Bishops
             in
             Villages
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             how
             small
             little
             Apostles
             these
             were
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             the
             Dr.
             and
             such
             for
             Authority
             and
             extent
             of
             Power
             ,
             as
             are
             many
             Pastors
             now
             in
             Scotland
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             Orders
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             owned
             by
             Clement
             ,
             as
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             first
             Primitive
             Church
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Which
             shews
             the
             Drs.
             palpable
             Forgery
             ,
             in
             making
             Clement
             to
             assert
             three
             Orders
             ,
             of
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             
               Deacons
               .
               Clement
            
             adds
             p.
             57.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             knowing
             that
             
             contentions
             would
             arise
             about
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             being
             endu'd
             with
             perfect
             knowledg
             ,
             they
             appointed
             the
             foresaid
             Orders
             ,
             
               Viz
               :
               Bishops
            
             and
             Deaeons
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Authors
             of
             the
             Apendix
             ,
             do
             further
             note
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             by
             Name
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             bare
             Name
             ,
             but
             the
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             ,
             Philip.
             2.9
             .
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
             The
             Controversie
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             being
             about
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Deposition
             of
             their
             Godly
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               p.
            
             57.58
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             only
             remedy
             appinted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             all
             Contentions
             arising
             about
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             Committing
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             in
             Clements
             Judgement
             :
             What
             ever
             Remedy
             of
             Schism
             ,
             the
             Church
             afterward
             applyed
             ,
             in
             setting
             up
             one
             Bishop
             over
             another
             ,
             Clement
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             endued
             with
             perfect
             knowledg
             of
             things
             ,
             Ordained
             only
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             Peruse
             him
             p.
             57.62.69.72
             .
             will
             find
             ,
             he
             clearly
             asserts
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             Governed
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             Bishops
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             he
             uses
             the
             Names
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             promiscuously
             ,
             and
             supposes
             them
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             brings
             next
             Ignatius
             upon
             the
             Field
             ,
             
             
               Whose
               Six
               Epistles
               ,
               written
               on
               the
               way
               to
               his
               Martyrdom
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               are
               express
               for
               the
               derivation
               of
               this
               Superior
               Order
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               So
               that
               we
               have
               no
               other
               evasion
               ,
               but
               to
               alledg
               ,
               they
               are
               Counterfeit
               ,
               from
               which
               imputation
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               
                 Triumphantly
                 vindicat
              
               (
               so
               he
               expresses
               it
               )
               by
               a
               Learned
               Pen
               ;
               And
               that
               therefore
               ,
               no
               Man
               of
               Learning
               ,
               without
               exposing
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               can
               call
               them
               in
               Question
               .
            
             Who
             this
             learned
             Pen
             is
             ,
             who
             thus
             vindicats
             them
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             let
             us
             know
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             mean
             Dr.
             Pearson
             ,
             as
             probably
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             should
             know
             that
             his
             pretended
             Vindication
             ,
             was
             confuted
             by
             a
             learned
             French
             Divine
             ,
             Dally
             ,
             and
             his
             Proofs
             convicted
             of
             Forgery
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Dr.
             exposes
             his
             Understanding
             and
             Modesty
             in
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Vindication
               is
               Triumphant
            
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Drs.
             Re-vindication
             ,
             this
             Author
             should
             know
             the
             learned
             L'Rooque
             ,
             a
             Famous
             Pastor
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             replyed
             to
             Dr.
             Pearson
             and
             Dr.
             Beveredge
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Dally
             ,
             upon
             the
             Point
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             being
             again
             opposed
             by
             Dr.
             Pearson
             and
             Dr.
             Beveridge
             ,
             prepared
             and
             had
             almost
             finished
             his
             
               Second
               Defence
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             Favourers
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             was
             concealed
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             see
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             Iamison
             ,
             in
             his
             Piece
             ,
             called
             
               Nazianzeni
               quaerela
            
             ,
             &c.
             Part
             2
             
               d.
               Pag.
            
             112
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             speak
             so
             bigg
             ,
             and
             call
             this
             vindication
             Triumphant
             .
             None
             can
             deny
             ,
             several
             ,
             of
             these
             Epistles
             fathered
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             Spurious
             ,
             as
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             (
             not
             to
             mention
             that
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             to
             him
             )
             and
             for
             the
             Six
             mentioned
             by
             
             the
             Dr.
             he
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             Learned
             Pens
             as
             he
             can
             mention
             ,
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             depraved
             and
             Corrupted
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             allow
             
               Usher
               ,
               Arch
               Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Learned
             
               Rivet
               ,
               Videlius
            
             and
             Cook
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Censura
               patrum
            
             ,
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             that
             Number
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Baronius
             himself
             ,
             the
             great
             Popish
             Historian
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Causabon
             holds
             )
             presents
             from
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             Papists
             refuges
             ,
             for
             several
             of
             their
             Errours
             yet
             acknowledges
             that
             somethings
             therein
             are
             defective
             ,
             
               in
               curia
               librariorum
            
             :
             The
             Man
             was
             not
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             light
             upon
             the
             more
             polit
             Coppies
             ,
             found
             out
             by
             our
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             .
             In
             the
             forementioned
             Appendix
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             might
             have
             seen
             several
             Reasons
             ,
             adduced
             ,
             to
             prove
             these
             Epistles
             not
             to
             be
             genuine
             :
             Such
             as
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             diverse
             things
             quoted
             out
             of
             these
             Epistles
             by
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Gelasius
            
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             are
             either
             not
             found
             in
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             found
             altered
             and
             Changed
             .
             
               (
               2
               ly
               .
               )
               That
               they
               Charge
               the
               Holy
               Martyr
               ,
               with
               supercilious
               Pride
               ,
               in
               extolling
               his
               own
               knowledg
               (
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Trallians
               )
               as
               reaching
               the
               Orders
               of
               Angels
               ,
               Arch-Angels
               ,
               differences
               of
               Powers
               and
               Dominations
               ,
               Thrones
               and
               Powers
               ,
               Cherubims
               and
               Seraphims
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             none
             will
             believe
             ,
             to
             have
             fallen
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             so
             Humble
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             but
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             far
             from
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             his
             times
             ,
             in
             an
             arrogant
             self-boasting
             ,
             as
             East
             from
             West
             .
             And
             (
             3
             ly
             ,
             )
             His
             strange
             and
             anxious
             defence
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             wherein
             he
             (
             these
             forged
             Epistles
             rather
             )
             goes
             beyond
             all
             bounds
             of
             Truth
             and
             Modesty
             .
             The
             Learned
             Authors
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Appendix
             ,
             have
             given
             several
             instances
             hereof
             ,
             which
             do
             palpably
             evidence
             ,
             such
             ●n
             Anti-scriptural
             Popish
             Strain
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             can
             impute
             to
             this
             holy
             and
             early
             Martyr
             :
             Nay
             ,
             none
             ,
             who
             owns
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             accuse
             of
             Error
             .
             For
             instance
             (
             among
             many
             others
             )
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Trallians
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               The
               Bishop
               to
               be
               possest
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               Authority
               ,
               beyond
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             how
             will
             the
             Dt.
             make
             this
             accord
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             
               Who
               then
               is
            
             Paul
             ?
             
               and
               who
               is
            
             Apollo
             ?
             
               but
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               whom
               ye
               believed
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               he
               enjoins
               a
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               has
               commanded
               :
            
             But
             where
             is
             this
             commanded
             ?
             
               In
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               he
               enjoyns
               ,
               that
               nothing
               seems
               Right
               ,
               that
               seems
               not
               so
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               For
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               Judgement
               ,
               is
               enmity
               to
               God.
               
            
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             spoke
             with
             more
             caution
             and
             Modesty
             ,
             when
             he
             enjoyned
             thus
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               followers
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ,
               he
               enjoyns
               the
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               this
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               Christian
               Emperour
               or
               Prince
               ,
               nor
               many
               Years
               thereafter
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Smyrneans
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               Honour
               God
               as
               the
               Author
               and
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               the
               Prince
               of
               Priests
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               affirms
               ,
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               greater
               punishment
               ,
               that
               do
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               than
               they
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               King.
               
            
             Thus
             preferring
             them
             above
             Kings
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               such
               as
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               without
               consulting
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               a
               Worshipper
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             And
             what
             Censure
             these
             sayings
             put
             upon
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             Govern'd
             without
             Prelats
             ;
             yea
             what
             repugnancy
             is
             therein
             ,
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             think
             may
             be
             obvious
             to
             the
             Dr's
             meanest
             reflection
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             been
             asham'd
             to
             bring
             for
             his
             proof
             ,
             such
             spurious
             
               Epistles
               ●
            
             Yet
             he
             is
             bold
             to
             cite
             s●me
             of
             these
             Passages
             ,
             particularly
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Trallians
             and
             Magnesians
             ,
             altho
             he
             is
             forc't
             (
             I
             suppose
             for
             very
             shame
             )
             to
             smooth
             the
             expressions
             ,
             and
             curtail
             them
             :
             
               For
               instance
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               that
               Expression
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Trallians
               ,
               wherein
               he
               asserts
               the
               Bishop
               to
               be
               Possest
               of
               all
               Principalitie
               and
               Authority
               beyond
               all
               ,
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               Men
               to
               be
               Possest
               of
               (
               as
               it
               is
               truely
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               )
               The
               Dr.
               Represents
               only
               this
               .
               
            
             
               what
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               hath
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ?
            
             Which
             ,
             altho
             it
             be
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             yet
             is
             far
             short
             in
             extent
             and
             Expression
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             so
             high
             a
             veneration
             for
             these
             spurious
             Epistles
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             reconcile
             this
             and
             such
             like
             Expressions
             ,
             with
             that
             one
             Scripture
             ,
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               unto
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             Unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             deny
             the
             Bishop
             to
             have
             a
             Soul
             ,
             he
             cannot
             exeem
             him
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             Command
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             thus
             subject
             ,
             how
             is
             
               he
               Possest
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               Authority
               ,
               beyond
               all
               ,
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               is
               possible
               for
               Men
               to
               be
               Possest
               of
               ?
            
             Or
             how
             will
             the
             Dr.
             make
             this
             accord
             ,
             with
             that
             Interest
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Civils
             ,
             over
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             owns
             and
             asserts
             ?
             He
             also
             Cites
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Magnesians
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               is
               enjoyned
               ,
               and
               contradicting
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               discharged
               :
            
             which
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             cross
             to
             that
             limited
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             enjoins
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             even
             to
             Parents
             by
             Children
             ;
             Who
             are
             Commanded
             to
             Obey
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             only
             .
             
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               Cites
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               are
               united
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               not
               ,
               are
               cursed
               :
            
             And
             what
             censure
             this
             puts
             upon
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             Anathematizes
             ,
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             United
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             the
             Dr.
             nor
             what
             a
             black
             Theta
             ,
             he
             marks
             himself
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             if
             owning
             such
             an
             absurd
             assertion
             .
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             many
             things
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             further
             noticed
             ,
             to
             evince
             the
             impertinency
             and
             Fooleries
             of
             these
             Citations
             :
             Only
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             worthy
             of
             our
             observation
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             in
             his
             Citation
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
             the
             Magnesians
             ,
             obliges
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             Ingenuity
             ,
             in
             expressing
             
             Ignatius's
             commending
             [
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             ]
             which
             seems
             to
             allow
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             a
             Commanding
             Authority
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             as
             several
             of
             his
             Fellow-Pleaders
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             smooth
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             )
             but
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             is
             cross
             to
             the
             Drs.
             Scope
             and
             pleading
             ,
             who
             enhances
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             Government
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             excluding
             wholly
             ,
             all
             Presbyters
             ,
             from
             any
             Interest
             therein
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             unwary
             Citation
             ,
             contradicts
             Ignatius
             and
             himself
             ,
             and
             makes
             Ignatius
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             .
             In
             his
             next
             Citation
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             
               Reverence
               is
               enjoined
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               the
               Person
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord
               and
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               
               to
               be
               his
               Steward
               :
            
             He
             hath
             again
             Wounded
             himself
             ;
             For
             to
             be
             a
             Steward
             having
             a
             subaltern
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             under
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Master
             ,
             and
             tyed
             up
             to
             his
             Orders
             ,
             is
             point
             blanck
             ,
             contrare
             unto
             ,
             and
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             different
             ,
             from
             that
             
               Principality
               of
               the
               highest
               Degree
            
             ,
             before
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             Dr.
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             
             Ignatius's
             Sense
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office.
             Sure
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Steward
             in
             Government
             ,
             are
             distinct
             things
             ,
             and
             entirely
             and
             wholly
             opposit
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             take
             the
             Apostle
             Pauls
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             disowns
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             owns
             a
             Stewardship
             in
             God's
             Family
             ,
             and
             humble
             Sevice
             or
             Ministry
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             
             Ult.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             plyes
             us
             with
             Inferences
             from
             these
             Citations
             ;
             Whereof
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             
             
               That
               these
               Epistles
               were
               Written
               ,
               not
               above
               Eight
               or
               Nine
               years
               ,
               after
               the
               Decease
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               yet
               Bishops
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               lookt
               upon
               as
               no
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               Subject
               to
               them
               ;
               That
               they
               were
               necessary
               in
               the
               very
               Constitution
               of
               Churches
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               not
               within
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               without
               it
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               subject
               to
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               concluded
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               Churches
               without
               them
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             wrot
             his
             Epistles
             early
             ,
             no
             body
             will
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             trashie
             stuff
             and
             anti-scriptural
             Fooleries
             ,
             as
             are
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             was
             written
             by
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             was
             his
             Sense
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             no
             Man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             or
             who
             hath
             any
             Respect
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             that
             Martyr
             ,
             will
             believe
             :
             And
             we
             find
             the
             contrair
             is
             asserted
             ,
             and
             made
             good
             by
             several
             of
             the
             Godly
             Learned
             .
             Not
             to
             stand
             upon
             a
             more
             critical
             Answer
             ,
             and
             to
             challenge
             the
             Dr.
             to
             prove
             the
             Universal
             Sense
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             Sense
             and
             Sentiments
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             tho
             admitted
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             prove
             by
             some
             Authentick
             Acts
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             correspondent
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             ,
             who
             either
             wrot
             not
             ,
             or
             whose
             Writings
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             were
             of
             contrary
             
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             he
             neither
             attempts
             to
             prove
             ,
             nor
             will
             ever
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             The
             Drs.
             next
             Inference
             is
             ,
             
             
               That
               since
               ,
               there
               were
               Bishops
               so
               early
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               presiding
               over
               the
               Churches
               ,
               they
               behoved
               to
               receive
               (
               several
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               )
               their
               Episcopal
               Orders
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               since
               Ignatius
               ,
               at
               the
               writing
               of
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               had
               been
               Forty
               Years
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               an
               eminent
               Church
               ,
               planted
               immediatly
               by
               St.
               Peter
               ;
               It
               being
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               they
               planted
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Ans.
             The
             Dr.
             hath
             not
             made
             good
             from
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             such
             Prelats
             ,
             as
             he
             pleads
             for
             :
             Nor
             can
             he
             ,
             from
             this
             Ground
             ,
             perswad
             any
             rational
             Man
             of
             this
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             evince
             two
             Things
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             do
             
               ad
               Calendas
               Graecas
            
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             asserted
             in
             the
             Passages
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             was
             the
             genuine
             Sense
             and
             writing
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             supposed
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             anent
             such
             an
             Officer
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Account
             ,
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             also
             find
             another
             insuperable
             Difficulty
             .
             Again
             ,
             his
             Reason
             here
             ,
             is
             very
             odd
             ,
             whereby
             he
             fortifies
             this
             Inference
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               they
               planted
               :
            
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             hold
             these
             Elders
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             needs
             must
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             consequentially
             )
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             shadow
             of
             Proof
             ,
             he
             can
             give
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             can
             suppose
             that
             all
             the
             Scripture
             Elders
             were
             such
             ?
             For
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             asserted
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Elders
             to
             presid
             over
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             of
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             except
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
             And
             next
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             how
             the
             Dr.
             upon
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             will
             keep
             off
             the
             Rock
             of
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Ignatius
             ?
             Since
             he
             makes
             Ignatius
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             himself
             holds
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             with
             St.
             Iames
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             went
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             mere
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             argue
             from
             their
             ordaining
             Elders
             ,
             to
             their
             ordaining
             Ignatius
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             he
             thus
             disowns
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             Arguments
             and
             Notion
             (
             who
             takes
             still
             the
             Elders
             for
             Prelats
             )
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             prove
             the
             super-institution
             of
             Bishops
             over
             these
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             suppose
             it
             only
             ,
             else
             in
             his
             principles
             ,
             these
             Churches
             ,
             where
             ,
             mere
             Elders
             ,
             were
             placed
             ,
             were
             manck
             ,
             and
             wanted
             the
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             he
             has
             produced
             nothing
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             proves
             such
             an
             institution
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             such
             ordinary
             Officers
             fixed
             to
             certain
             Diocesses
             ,
             his
             Dream
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             is
             as
             easily
             
             rejected
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             affirmed
             by
             him
             .
             We
             read
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             planted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Eldership
             and
             Company
             of
             Teaching
             Prophets
             there
             ,
             who
             imposed
             Hands
             upon
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             when
             sent
             out
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             are
             consequently
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             and
             Government
             :
             But
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             his
             planting
             an
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             of
             the
             Drs.
             Mould
             ,
             in
             either
             of
             the
             Antiochs
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             utterly
             silent
             :
             And
             a
             Supposition
             necessarly
             ensuing
             hereupon
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             Churches
             with
             different
             Moulds
             of
             Government
             ,
             sufficiently
             discovers
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             such
             an
             Opinion
             .
             
               As
               for
               
                 Chrysostom
                 (
                 Tom.
              
               5.
               
                 edit
                 .
                 Savil.
                 p.
              
               99.
               )
               his
               admiring
               of
               Ignatius
               Dignity
               ,
               obtained
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             very
             blunt
             and
             headless
             Proof
             of
             that
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             alledges
             :
             For
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             Dr.
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Dignity
             ?
             And
             he
             should
             prove
             ,
             not
             suppose
             only
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             installed
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Mould
             ,
             or
             that
             Chrysostom
             understood
             this
             Dignity
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             offers
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             attempting
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             chuse
             ,
             but
             set
             Chrysostom
             by
             the
             Ears
             with
             himself
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             )
             asserts
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             The
             same
             I
             repone
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             Dr.
             alledgeth
             (
             P.
             410
             )
             of
             Polycarp
             ,
             his
             supposed
             Episcopacy
             in
             Smyrna
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             what
             is
             made
             good
             by
             many
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Ancients
             ,
             used
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             a
             general
             Sense
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Moderators
             ,
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             over
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             tho
             ordinarly
             thus
             termed
             .
             And
             which
             clears
             this
             to
             Conviction
             ,
             Polycarp
             ,
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             makes
             but
             two
             Orders
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             viz.
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             unto
             God
             and
             unto
             Christ.
             And
             sure
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             make
             him
             cross
             this
             in
             his
             practice
             :
             so
             that
             he
             falls
             utterly
             short
             of
             proving
             an
             Episcopacy
             of
             his
             Mould
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             derived
             Apostolat
             ,
             from
             these
             blind
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               all
               Churches
               would
               have
               universally
               admitted
               Bishops
               in
               
               Ignatius's
               time
               ,
               
               the
               Apostles
               being
               alive
               ,
               had
               not
               some
               of
               them
               derived
               their
               Authority
               from
               the
               Apostles
               immediatly
               .
            
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Dr.
             hath
             given
             no
             shadow
             of
             proof
             ,
             for
             this
             universal
             Reception
             :
             For
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             proof
             is
             this
             ?
             Such
             and
             such
             Authors
             say
             ,
             there
             were
             Bishops
             in
             such
             and
             such
             Posts
             ,
             or
             rather
             put
             this
             general
             name
             upon
             such
             Persons
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Church
             received
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             universally
             ,
             or
             the
             Prelat
             with
             sole
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             an
             Officer
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             For
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             will
             never
             prove
             ,
             from
             the
             bare
             Assertion
             anent
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             his
             Cutt
             and
             Mould
             (
             the
             contrary
             being
             apparent
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             these
             early
             Times
             )
             And
             many
             Fathers
             asserting
             the
             Identity
             ,
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             he
             must
             prove
             and
             instruct
             the
             universal
             Judgment
             and
             Practice
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Reception
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             his
             Mould
             ,
             before
             this
             Assertion
             can
             be
             made
             good
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             cannot
             deny
             Scripture
             Instances
             ,
             of
             the
             very
             early
             Reception
             of
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             .
             As
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             he
             knows
             the
             early
             Reception
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             together
             with
             Aaron
             himself
             ,
             but
             Forty
             Days
             after
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Law
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             many
             such
             Instances
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             we
             have
             Scripture
             Instances
             of
             the
             Devils
             sowing
             his
             Tares
             ,
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Error
             about
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Justification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             Error
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             look
             a
             little
             forward
             ,
             in
             the
             early
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             Errors
             &
             Traditions
             pretended
             to
             be
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             owned
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Dr
             ,
             cannot
             but
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             Errors
             ;
             Such
             as
             the
             Mill●nary
             Error
             ,
             the
             Error
             of
             Children's
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             whereof
             afterward
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               thinks
               it
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Churches
               veneration
               to
               the
               Apostle
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               receive
               a
               new
               Order
               of
               Men
               ,
               without
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             But
             this
             Universal
             reception
             of
             such
             an
             Order
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             supposes
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             proved
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr's
             .
             supposition
             of
             this
             impossibility
             of
             such
             a
             corruption
             ,
             early
             creeping
             in
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Apostles
             (
             or
             even
             of
             Iohn
             )
             yet
             alive
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             not
             to
             be
             solid
             ,
             when
             he
             ponders
             duely
             ,
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Mystrie
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Seeds
             of
             a
             Papacy
             ,
             even
             in
             
             Paul's
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             Diotrophes
             seeking
             Preheminence
             ,
             even
             in
             
             Iohn's
             time
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             directly
             contradicting
             and
             opposing
             the
             Holy
             Apostle
             .
             The
             Dr.
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             slippery
             Principle
             of
             a
             supposed
             impossibility
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             while
             the
             Apostles
             were
             alive
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             found
             our
             Perswasion
             upon
             ,
             but
             the
             lively
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             living
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             our
             Rule
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Doctrin
             or
             practice
             is
             cross
             thereunto
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             Church
             should
             receive
             it
             ,
             yea
             tho
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             Preach
             it
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             and
             might
             call
             that
             Angel
             accursed
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             out
             of
             
               Bishop
               Taylor
            
             ,
             of
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Sect.
            
             18.
             
             That
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             with
             their
             own
             Hands
             ,
             Ordained
             several
             Bishops
             over
             Churches
             ,
             
               Viz
               :
               Dion
               .
               Areop
               .
               Bishop
            
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
               Caius
               ,
               of
               Thessalonica
               ,
               Archippus
            
             of
             
               Coloss
               ,
               Onesimus
            
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Epaphroditus
            
             of
             
               Phillippi
               ,
               Titus
            
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             &c.
             I
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             does
             well
             to
             add
             the
             
               Caution
               [
               if
               Credit
               might
               be
               given
               to
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ]
            
             And
             truely
             this
             History
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             mighty
             force
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             believed
             against
             clear
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Credit
             and
             belief
             
             founded
             thereupon
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             distinct
             from
             that
             Faith
             which
             God
             allows
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Drs.
             Credit
             of
             such
             History
             ,
             must
             needs
             set
             him
             at
             odds
             with
             himself
             :
             For
             as
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             enjoyning
             the
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Pastors
             jointly
             ,
             as
             their
             Spiritual
             Rulers
             and
             Governours
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             Super-eminent
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             enjoining
             to
             these
             Rulers
             Authoritative
             admonition
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12.14
             .
             And
             will
             this
             Bishop
             and
             our
             Dr.
             Charge
             such
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             upon
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             as
             to
             settle
             a
             Presbytrie
             of
             Pastors
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             with
             Authority
             to
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             ,
             while
             this
             Authority
             and
             Power
             is
             entrusted
             unto
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             it
             afterward
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Hands
             ?
             How
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             shall
             we
             believe
             such
             History
             ,
             against
             such
             plain
             Scripture
             ?
             And
             whether
             I
             pray
             ,
             deserves
             most
             our
             Credit
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Divinly
             inspired
             Epistle
             ,
             enjoyning
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             jointly
             ,
             as
             their
             Spiritual
             Rulers
             and
             Guids
             ,
             or
             an
             after
             -
             Apocryphal
             History
             ,
             declaring
             that
             this
             Authority
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             appointment
             ,
             monopolized
             in
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             either
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             thereafter
             ,
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             Ordained
             by
             Paul
             ?
             Whether
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             account
             of
             the
             State
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             entrusted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             farewel
             ,
             to
             the
             inspection
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Elders
             jointly
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             Authorized
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             Onesimus
             ,
             as
             their
             sole
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             had
             this
             Power
             Monopolized
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Apostles
             last
             prescriptions
             unto
             that
             Church
             ,
             either
             at
             that
             time
             or
             thereafter
             :
             I
             dare
             pose
             this
             Dr.
             or
             any
             man
             of
             Sense
             and
             Candor
             upon
             it
             ;
             And
             whether
             upon
             such
             ground
             as
             this
             ,
             we
             might
             not
             cast
             off
             all
             Divine
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             receive
             all
             fopperies
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             which
             Man
             's
             wicked
             Heart
             by
             Satans
             influence
             might
             suggest
             ?
             The
             like
             might
             be
             said
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             saluting
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             their
             Pastors
             in
             common
             ,
             calling
             all
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             thus
             applying
             to
             them
             that
             Name
             and
             Office
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             will
             needs
             appropriat
             to
             a
             Prelat
             :
             And
             sure
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             writing
             by
             instinct
             of
             the
             un-erring
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             gave
             not
             empty
             complemental
             Titles
             to
             these
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             supposes
             them
             to
             have
             a
             standing
             joint
             Authority
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Spiritual
             Guids
             and
             Rulers
             thereof
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             and
             Gross
             imputation
             upon
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             suppose
             that
             either
             now
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             ,
             such
             a
             pretended
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             maintains
             ,
             either
             had
             ,
             or
             was
             to
             have
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             all
             this
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             enhansed
             and
             monopolized
             in
             him
             :
             And
             if
             we
             will
             admit
             of
             after
             suposed
             Decrees
             and
             Fables
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             opposit
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             Papists
             blaspheme
             them
             )
             a
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             .
             Again
             ,
             If
             the
             Dr.
             adhere
             to
             this
             phantastick
             
             Apocryphal
             History
             ,
             he
             crosses
             his
             own
             Pleading
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             wounds
             his
             Cause
             to
             Death
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             For
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             the
             great
             strength
             of
             his
             Scripture
             Argument
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Apostles
             setting
             up
             succeedanous
             Apostles
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             correspondence
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             lyes
             in
             the
             supposed
             instalment
             of
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             Crete
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             instructions
             addrest
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             are
             a
             clear
             indication
             yea
             ,
             and
             Demonstration
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Drs
             ▪
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             )
             of
             this
             supposed
             instalment
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             these
             their
             pretended
             Diocesses
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             Dr.
             labours
             to
             prove
             the
             consentient
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hereanent
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             hold
             with
             
               Bishop
               Taylor
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             installed
             ,
             not
             Timothy
             ,
             but
             
               Onesimus
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             ,
             not
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             ,
             but
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             all
             his
             pleadings
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             their
             installment
             elsewhere
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               The
               supposed
               Instalment
               of
               Titus
               and
               Onesinus
               ,
               
               at
               Ephesus
               and
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Apostles
               own
               Hands
               ,
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               .
            
             And
             if
             most
             certain
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             then
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Drs.
             Pleadings
             for
             
             Timothy's
             and
             
             Titus's
             Instalment
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             pretended
             Scripture
             Proofs
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             mere
             wind
             and
             lies
             .
             And
             2
             ly
             .
             That
             all
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             pretended
             Historical
             accounts
             hereanent
             ,
             are
             Fabulous
             Dreams
             .
             I
             know
             no
             imaginable
             evasion
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             ,
             but
             to
             alledge
             their
             after-instalment
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             But
             the
             Dr.
             must
             give
             a
             Scripture-account
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Historical
             ,
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             ere
             a
             door
             can
             be
             opened
             to
             him
             for
             this
             Refuge
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               
               Dr's
               
                 Third
                 Inference
              
               is
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Age
               were
               lookt
               on
               ,
               as
               a
               Superior
               Order
               to
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Ignatius
              
               commanding
               Presbyters
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Institution
               .
            
             Ans.
             we
             have
             heard
             what
             Judgment
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             a
             sandy
             Foundation
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             builds
             this
             inference
             upon
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             make
             Ignatius
             consistent
             with
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             disown
             this
             Inference
             and
             Opinion
             of
             him
             ;
             For
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Trallians
             ,
             he
             enjoyns
             them
             to
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             calls
             the
             
               Presbytrie
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               A
               Court
               and
               Conjunction
               of
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             call
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             making
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             thus
             their
             
               Fellows
               in
               the
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             
             And
             how
             far
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Dr's
             .
             supposition
             of
             Ignatius
             Judgment
             ,
             about
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             let
             any
             Judg.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               proceeds
               to
               his
               Proofs
               ,
               from
               the
               next
               Age
               ,
               further
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               from
               the
               Scripture
               Antiquity
               :
               And
               no
               doubt
               the
               more
               Dark
               in
               this
               Point
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               of
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Apology
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Antonius
               ,
               who
               speaks
               of
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               President
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               Consecrat
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               gave
               to
               the
               Deacons
               to
               distribut
               to
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               the
               absent
               :
               And
               that
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               appears
               by
               
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               his
               Contemporary
               ,
               who
               used
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               Bishop
               promiscuously
               .
               A
               sorry
               Proof
               ,
               no
               doubt
               !
            
             The
             Churches
             had
             a
             President
             ,
             or
             these
             called
             by
             Iustin
             so
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             Bishops
             with
             sole
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             entire
             Apostolick
             Office
             :
             Again
             ,
             these
             Presidents
             ,
             are
             called
             sometimes
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             gets
             that
             general
             Name
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             Mould
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pleads
             for
             .
             What
             Arguing
             can
             be
             more
             insipid
             and
             Vain
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             Dr.
             put
             a
             due
             Value
             upon
             the
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             Epithets
             ,
             as
             Pointing
             at
             the
             Office
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Persons
             thereby
             designed
             ,
             what
             thinks
             he
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             his
             Denominating
             
               Pasters
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             we
             have
             above
             cleared
             .
             One
             would
             think
             this
             as
             strong
             a
             Proof
             of
             their
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             the
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             drawn
             from
             this
             Epithet
             of
             Iustin
             and
             Dionisius
             .
             I
             might
             further
             Argue
             ,
             and
             press
             the
             Dr.
             thus
             ;
             If
             these
             Scripture
             Denominations
             do
             prove
             and
             argue
             ,
             an
             Essential
             Interest
             and
             Authority
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             competent
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             they
             do
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             overturn
             the
             Peculiarity
             of
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presidency
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             set
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             enhancing
             all
             this
             Authority
             ,
             and
             do
             by
             further
             consequence
             inferr
             ,
             either
             that
             Fathers
             contradicted
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             attributing
             this
             Prostacie
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Sense
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Sense
             and
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             mean
             the
             Pastor
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             imaginary
             Prelat
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             whatever
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             imbraces
             of
             Iustin
             and
             Dionisius
             ,
             his
             Cause
             and
             Pleading
             here
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             falls
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             stand
             to
             this
             supposed
             account
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Office
             ,
             offered
             by
             Iustin
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             against
             the
             Dr's
             .
             own
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             who
             acknowledges
             that
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             Duties
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Function
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             Consecrat
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             here
             apparently
             approves
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             absent
             ;
             a
             seed
             of
             gross
             Popish
             Superstitions
             .
             But
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             this
             pityful
             trash
             .
          
           
           
             
               As
               for
               the
               Dr's
               Citation
               of
               
                 Euseb.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
               Cap.
               23.
               
               And
               the
               Five
               Books
               of
               Hegesippus
               (
               the
               Fragments
               whereof
               ,
               
               he
               says
               ,
               are
               in
               
               Eusebius's
               History
               )
               anent
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ;
                 Anicetus
                 ,
                 Soter
                 ,
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
              
               succeeding
               Sucessively
               ;
               and
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               succeeded
               by
               
                 Simon
                 Cleophae
                 ,
                 Euseb.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
               Cap.
               22.
               
               And
               thereafter
               ,
               that
               
                 Dionisius
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               mentions
               Publius
               and
               Quadratus
               ,
               Successive
               ,
               Bishops
               of
               Athens
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               their
               Respective
               Sees
               .
            
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             this
             is
             abundantly
             obviat
             and
             removed
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             premised
             .
             First
             ,
             Anent
             the
             suspected
             Credit
             and
             Faith
             of
             his
             vouchers
             ,
             whom
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             the
             learned
             does
             Censure
             and
             disown
             ;
             which
             has
             no
             small
             confirmation
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Proaem
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             Professes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             entred
             into
             a
             dark
             Desert
             ,
             having
             no
             footsteps
             of
             Historians
             ,
             going
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             petty
             Narrations
             ,
             which
             certain
             persons
             ,
             in
             certain
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             have
             left
             .
             And
             for
             Hegesippus
             (
             whose
             Fragments
             the
             Dr.
             Confesses
             ,
             is
             all
             
             Eusebius's
             Foundation
             in
             this
             Point
             )
             he
             is
             by
             most
             Famous
             Protestant
             Writers
             acknowledged
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             Credit
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             ,
             no
             parts
             of
             him
             are
             now
             Extent
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             Succession
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             mentions
             ,
             
             we
             have
             heard
             how
             shattered
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Censured
             consequently
             by
             the
             Learned
             ,
             as
             deserving
             no
             Credit
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             Iunius
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             fancied
             Succession
             ,
             Viz
             :
             That
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             Moral
             Respects
             ,
             found
             in
             Church
             Records
             ,
             were
             insert
             to
             fill
             up
             these
             spurious
             Catalogues
             ,
             and
             termed
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             times
             ,
             wherein
             this
             distinguishing
             Name
             and
             Office
             obtained
             ,
             tho
             they
             were
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             for
             most
             part
             contemporary
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             So
             ,
             we
             have
             from
             the
             same
             Iunius
             ,
             made
             appear
             ,
             what
             the
             design
             was
             of
             these
             Catalogue-drawers
             ▪
             Viz.
             To
             prove
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             had
             retained
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             true
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             the
             
               traduces
               Apostolici
               Seminis
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             point
             out
             or
             assert
             ,
             a
             Succession
             of
             our
             Dr's
             supposed
             Hierarchical
             Prelats
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             says
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             meant
             the
             Prelats
             of
             his
             cut
             and
             Mould
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             absolute
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             as
             he
             suggests
             ,
             which
             ,
             untill
             he
             make
             good
             ,
             he
             does
             but
             ●ea●
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             ●egg
             the
             Question
             ▪
             For
             ,
             since
             the
             Fathers
             are
             found
             to
             use
             the
             Names
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             indifferently
             (
             as
             the
             Prelatis●●
             themselves
             acknowledg
             )
             it
             is
             palpably
             absurd
             and
             Sophistical
             Reasoning
             ,
             to
             conclud
             from
             the
             bare
             Name
             and
             Title
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             their
             assertion
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Office
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             pretends
             .
             The
             Folly
             of
             his
             reasoning
             then
             appears
             by
             this
             irrefragable
             Reason
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             the
             Fathers
             calling
             such
             persons
             Presbyters
             ,
             whom
             he
             imagins
             
             Bishops
             in
             his
             Sense
             .
             Irenaeus
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Victor
             (
             Cited
             by
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Cap.
             23.
             )
             calls
             
               Anicetus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Higinus
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Xistus
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Presbyteri
               illi
               qui
               te
               praecesserunt
               ,
            
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             went
             before
             thee
             .
             Thus
             also
             he
             expresses
             himself
             ,
             
               Nec
               Polycarpus
               Aniceto
               suasit
               ,
               ut
               servaret
               qui
               sibi
               Presbyterorum
               quibus
               successerat
               ,
               consuetudinem
               servandum
               esse
               dicebat
               :
               Tertullian
            
             also
             ,
             
               Apol.
               Cap.
            
             39.
             calls
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Churches
             Seniores
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Praesident
               probati
               quique
               Seniores
            
             .
          
           
             
               For
               what
               the
               Dr.
               adds
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               his
               seeing
               Polycarp
               ,
               and
               hearing
               him
               discourse
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               who
               affirms
               ,
               he
               could
               reckon
               up
               the
               Bishops
               Ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               his
               own
               times
               ,
               reckoning
               Eleven
               from
               Linus
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               he
               says
               
               Peter
               ●and
               Paul
               ,
               delivered
               the
               Episcopal
               Power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
            
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             abundantly
             obviat
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             now
             said
             of
             the
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             the
             intendment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             such
             recitations
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             from
             Irenaeus
             himself
             convict
             of
             Folly
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             ascribes
             the
             same
             Authority
             to
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               lib
            
             :
             
               4
               Cap.
               4.3
               
                 qua
                 propter
                 iis
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 sunt
                 ,
                 Presbyteris
                 obedire
                 opportet
                 ,
                 his
                 qui
                 successionem
                 habent
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 ,
                 sicut
                 ostendimus
                 ,
                 qui
                 cum
                 Episcopatus
                 successione
                 charisma
                 veritatis
                 certum
                 ,
                 secundum
                 placitum
                 patris
                 acceperunt
                 .
                 Reliquos
                 vero
                 ,
                 qui
                 absistunt
                 a
                 principali
                 successione
                 ,
                 &
                 quocunque
                 loco
                 colliguntur
                 ,
                 suspectos
                 habere
                 ,
                 vel
                 quasi
                 haereticos
                 &
                 malae
                 sententiae
                 ,
                 vel
                 quasi
                 scindentes
                 &
                 elatos
                 ,
                 &
                 sibi
                 placentes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thus
               also
               lib.
               4.
               
               Cap
               :
               44.
               he
               expresseth
               himself
               ,
               
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 talibus
                 absistere
                 opportet
                 ,
                 adhaerere
                 vero
                 his
                 qui
                 &
                 Apostolorum
                 ,
                 sicut
                 diximus
                 Doctrinam
                 custodiunt
                 ▪
                 &
                 eum
                 Presbyterii
                 ordine
                 sermonem
                 sanum
                 ,
                 &
                 conversationem
                 sine
                 offensa
                 praestant
                 ,
                 ad
                 Informationem
                 &
                 correctionem
                 aliorum
                 .
              
            
             From
             which
             Passages
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Appendix
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             do
             infer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Presbyters
             were
             called
             and
             owned
             by
             him
             as
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             if
             called
             so
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             terming
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             weight
             to
             prove
             the
             Dr's
             design
             .
             2
             dly
             .
             That
             they
             are
             also
             called
             Bishops
             .
             3
             dly
             .
             That
             the
             Apostolick
             Doctrin
             is
             Derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             by
             their
             Succession
             .
             4
             ly
             .
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             former
             place
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             said
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             such
             places
             cannot
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Constitut
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Presbyters
             .
             The
             Dr's
             two
             Countreymen
             ,
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             against
             
               Hart
               Chap.
            
             2.
             and
             Dr.
             
               Whittaker
               de
               Pontificatu
               quaest
            
             .
             2.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             have
             long
             since
             informed
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             Fathers
             improper
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             applyed
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             unsuitable
             absurd
             appropriating
             such
             an
             Office
             unto
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Appendix
             ,
             
             the
             pretended
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             fully
             baffled
             ,
             from
             several
             Grounds
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Homonymie
             of
             the
             Word
             Bishop
             ,
             these
             of
             the
             first
             and
             later
             times
             ,
             being
             
             of
             a
             different
             Mould
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Office
             and
             Power
             ;
             the
             later
             being
             Diocesian
             ,
             the
             first
             not
             so
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             was
             first
             governed
             by
             the
             common
             Council
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             being
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             First
             Ordained
             Minister
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             there
             were
             nine
             Archontes
             or
             Chief
             Rulers
             ,
             equal
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             the
             Succession
             of
             Governours
             there
             ,
             was
             derived
             from
             one
             who
             was
             the
             Chief
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             to
             diminish
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             rest
             
               sed
               ut
               minus
               impedita
               esset
               temporum
               enumeratio
            
             (
             as
             Iunius
             expresses
             it
             )
             and
             for
             the
             same
             end
             was
             the
             Succession
             in
             these
             Catalogues
             drawn
             from
             the
             first
             Ordained
             Minister
             ,
             or
             the
             present
             Moderator
             and
             President
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             That
             the
             Catalogues
             ,
             the
             nearer
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             runs
             in
             the
             greater
             confusion
             and
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             contradicts
             one
             another
             ;
             some
             calling
             Clement
             the
             first
             Bishop
             after
             Peter
             ,
             some
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             the
             intricacies
             about
             the
             Order
             of
             Succession
             in
             
               Linus
               ,
               Anacletus
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             and
             another
             called
             Cletus
             ,
             are
             inextricable
             .
             Some
             (
             as
             we
             have
             above
             made
             appear
             )
             calling
             
               Titus
               Bishop
            
             ,
             some
             Archbishop
             of
             Crete
             ,
             some
             Bishop
             of
             
               Dalmatia
               ;
               Timothy
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             are
             by
             some
             said
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Thus
             also
             Polycarp
             ,
             is
             said
             by
             some
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             First
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             by
             others
             to
             Succeed
             one
             Bucolus
             ,
             and
             another
             affirms
             that
             Aristo
             was
             Prior
             to
             both
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             Alexandria
             had
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             other
             Cities
             Two
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             of
             one
             City
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             What
             uncertainty
             and
             contradiction
             is
             here
             ?
             Iunius
             resolves
             the
             doubt
             ,
             
               Controv.
               lib.
            
             2
             Cap.
             5
             ,
             Not.
             15.
             viz.
             
             
               That
               these
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               were
               Presbyters
               ,
               Ruling
               the
               Church
               in
               common
               ;
               but
               the
               following
               Ages
               ,
               fancying
               to
               themselves
               ,
               such
               Bishops
               as
               had
               then
               obtained
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               fell
               into
               the
               Snares
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               —
               supposing
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               their
               own
               times
               ,
               that
               there
               could
               be
               but
               one
               Bishop
               in
               one
               Church
               at
               once
               ,
               which
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               quite
               cross
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               times
               .
            
             3
             ly
             .
             Upon
             the
             former
             grounds
             ,
             and
             in
             correspondence
             ,
             to
             this
             account
             of
             Iunius
             ,
             they
             do
             inferr
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Authors
               make
               the
               Catalogues
               speak
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               language
               of
               their
               own
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyters
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               do
               call
               such
               as
               were
               before
               them
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               whereas
               they
               were
               not
               so
               properly
               —
               And
               the
               after
               -
               Bishops
               succeeded
               these
               supposed
               First
               ,
               no
               otherways
               than
               Cesar
               did
               the
               Roman
               Consuls
               .
               4
               ly
               ,
               The
               Catalogues
               resolving
               in
               Apostles
               or
               Evangelists
               ,
               do
               appear
               absurd
               ,
               viz
               :
               That
               of
               Rome
               ,
               into
               Peter
               ,
               that
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               into
               Mark
               ,
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               into
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               of
               Crete
               ,
               into
               Titus
               ,
               since
               neither
               Apostles
               nor
               Evangelists
               ,
               were
               Bishops
               in
               a
               formal
               Sense
               ,
               and
               having
               an
               Universal
               Commission
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               Office
               ,
               could
               be
               Succeeded
               in
               neither
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               tho
               in
               some
               part
               of
               their
               work
               they
               might
               ,
               by
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               as
               by
               Men
               of
               another
               Order
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               one
               Brother
               
               Succeeds
               another
               in
               the
               Inheritance
               .
            
             And
             this
             doth
             fully
             remove
             what
             the
             Dr
             alledges
             out
             of
             
               Clem.
               Alexand.
               Strom.
            
             
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               Passage
               Cited
               by
               Eusebius
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               Book
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               touching
               a
               distinction
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               anent
               Presbyters
               not
               having
               the
               First
               Seat
               or
               Class
               in
               Ecclesiastick
               orders
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Iohn
               returning
               from
               Patmos
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               Visited
               the
               Province
               ,
               partly
               to
               Ordain
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               set
               a
               part
               such
               for
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               were
               pointed
               out
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             For
             ,
             granting
             some
             distinction
             to
             to
             have
             crept
             in
             while
             these
             things
             were
             Written
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Augustin
             expresses
             it
             )
             
               secundum
               honorum
               vocabula
               quae
               Ecclesiae
               usus
               obtinuit
            
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             
               Presbyter
               ,
               Episcopus
               Presbytero
               Major
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             never
             prove
             either
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             distinction
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             Augustin
             in
             this
             way
             of
             expressing
             himself
             ,
             contradicts
             .
             Or
             ,
             2
             ly
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Drs.
             Mould
             ,
             in
             a
             continued
             Line
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             far
             less
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             set
             up
             such
             Prelats
             ,
             since
             the
             Ancients
             :
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             the
             Learned
             Iunius
             observe
             )
             spoke
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             Mould
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             own
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             if
             we
             acknowledg
             the
             late
             distinction
             of
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ▪
             (
             as
             we
             needs
             must
             )
             to
             be
             far
             remote
             from
             
             Iohn's
             time
             ,
             we
             must
             consequently
             acknowledg
             that
             this
             Author
             spoke
             his
             own
             Sense
             ,
             and
             the
             Language
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Sense
             or
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               next
               Generally
               Cites
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               for
               this
               continuance
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               Apostolick
               Superiority
               from
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               
               whose
               words
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               needs
               not
               Recit
               ,
               since
               Presbyterians
               acknowledg
               Episcopacy
               received
               about
               the
               year
               140.
               
            
             Ans.
             As
             for
             the
             continuance
             and
             derivation
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             a
             Succedaneous
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             has
             been
             fencing
             for
             ,
             we
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             his
             proofs
             utterly
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             he
             has
             adduced
             from
             the
             Fathers
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             can
             give
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             a
             sound
             Proof
             of
             this
             Point
             .
             As
             for
             our
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Episcopacy
             introduced
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Second
             Century
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             should
             know
             that
             ▪
             we
             acknowledg
             that
             
             Beza's
             
               Episcopus
               humanus
            
             ,
             or
             
               Episcopus
               praeces
            
             ,
             was
             about
             this
             time
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             obtained
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             the
             First
             ordained
             Minister
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             Prostasie
             ,
             or
             fixed
             Moderatorship
             had
             some
             deference
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             in
             order
             ,
             was
             set
             up
             to
             moderat
             in
             the
             Meetings
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             removed
             by
             Death
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Tittle
             of
             Bishop
             given
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             (
             as
             Ambrose
             Phrases
             it
             )
             
               multorum
               Sacerdotum
               judicio
               constitutum
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Judgment
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             
               Presbytrie
               ;
               Presbytri
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               unum
               ex
               se
               electum
               in
               excelsiore
               gradu
               collocatum
               Episcopum
               nominabant
               .
            
             So
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Ambrose's
             .
             Sense
             ,
             he
             had
             this
             fixed
             Prostasie
             ,
             or
             new
             Name
             ,
             as
             their
             Mouth
             and
             
             Moderator
             for
             Orders
             sake
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             free
             choice
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             ;
             which
             shews
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Dr's
             .
             inference
             of
             a
             supposed
             existent
             Hierarchy
             ,
             of
             his
             mould
             ,
             from
             the
             nominal
             distinction
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             Passages
             of
             Clemens
             and
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             others
             generally
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             from
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             being
             set
             in
             a
             higher
             Seat
             than
             Presbyter●s
             For
             ,
             upon
             the
             Constitution
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Ambrose
             ,
             both
             these
             might
             be
             ;
             Yet
             without
             any
             Impeachment
             of
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             decisive
             Authority
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Moderator
             of
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             Name
             and
             seat
             ,
             and
             a
             deference
             upon
             that
             Account
             ,
             He
             has
             therefore
             an
             Office
             and
             Authority
             paramount
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             inhances
             their
             decisive
             suffrage
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             odly
             inferrs
             from
             our
             acknowledgment
             of
             this
             first
             human
             Prostasie
             ,
             our
             granting
             a
             derivation
             ,
             or
             continuance
             ,
             or
             even
             introductiion
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             of
             his
             pretended
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             extent
             he
             pleads
             for
             ;
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             
               toto
               Caelo
            
             different
             ?
             Tho
             in
             the
             next
             Passage
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             seems
             to
             retract
             this
             ,
             
             telling
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               That
               tho
               we
               acknowledg
               an
               Apostolick
               Superiority
               ,
               yet
               we
               deny
               that
               they
               left
               any
               to
               Succeed
               them
               in
               that
               Power
               .
            
             But
             ,
             since
             he
             gives
             this
             our
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             First
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             needs
             not
             Cite
             his
             Authors
             Particularly
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             derivation
             and
             continuance
             of
             Apostolick
             Superiority
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             he
             clearly
             supposes
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             speaks
             confusedly
             and
             inconsistently
             ,
             in
             the
             premised
             account
             of
             our
             Judgment
             and
             concession
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
             what
             further
             aocount
             gives
             the
             Dr.
             of
             Presbyterians
             Judgment
             in
             this
             Matter
             ?
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               We
               hold
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               every
               where
               governed
               by
               the
               common
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               this
               form
               of
               Government
               ,
               being
               found
               inconvenient
               ,
               as
               giving
               too
               much
               occasion
               for
               Schisms
               and
               divisions
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               last
               Universally
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               that
               one
               Presbyter
               should
               be
               chosen
               out
               ,
               to
               presid
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               for
               which
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               we
               Cite
               the
               famous
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 antequam
                 Diaboli
                 instinctu
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             I
             find
             the
             Dr.
             either
             willfully
             ,
             or
             ignorantly
             misrepresenting
             our
             Cause
             and
             Principles
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             alledging
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             by
             common
             Council
             of
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             found
             inconvenient
             ,
             or
             not
             suited
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             because
             it
             gave
             occasion
             for
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             .
             A
             gross
             and
             lying
             imputation
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             do
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             this
             Form
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             established
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             it
             were
             a
             strange
             inconsistency
             and
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             Divine
             Government
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             and
             enjoined
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             suited
             to
             all
             the
             times
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             could
             of
             it self
             ,
             give
             a
             rise
             to
             Schisms
             and
             divisions
             :
             What
             a
             gross
             imputation
             were
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             opening
             a
             Door
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             all
             aside
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             eventual
             inconveniencies
             ?
             I
             dare
             challeng
             this
             Dr.
             or
             any
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             to
             instance
             any
             Presbyterian
             Writer
             ,
             who
             ever
             asserted
             this
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             ,
             we
             homologat
             Ierom
             ,
             and
             approve
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             who
             affirms
             ,
             that
             upon
             occason
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             altered
             ,
             and
             
               immutata
               ratio
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pityful
             and
             palpably
             absurd
             inference
             ,
             to
             argue
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             either
             Ierom
             ,
             or
             we
             ,
             do
             impute
             this
             providential
             issue
             ,
             and
             Mans
             sinful
             abuse
             and
             miscarriage
             ,
             to
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             it self
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             own
             such
             a
             consequence
             ,
             he
             will
             justify
             all
             such
             abuses
             ,
             and
             Ieroboams
             Plea
             ,
             for
             setting
             up
             his
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             because
             he
             judged
             it
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             over
             Israel
             ,
             that
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             ,
             should
             go
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             worship
             ,
             after
             the
             Kingdoms
             were
             divided
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             
               We
               hold
               that
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               it
               was
               universally
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               
               that
               one
               Presbyter
               should
               preside
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             And
             this
             appears
             as
             dark
             and
             confused
             an
             Account
             as
             the
             former
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             President
             or
             Moderator
             ,
             whose
             Work
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             Votes
             ,
             and
             moderat
             the
             Procedures
             ,
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             essentially
             requires
             this
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             alwise
             and
             necessarly
             practised
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Church
             Government
             ,
             so
             ,
             since
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             is
             examplified
             in
             that
             first
             Christian
             
               Council
               Act.
            
             15.
             wherein
             we
             judg
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Person
             presiding
             ,
             was
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             its
             gross
             Non-sense
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             hold
             this
             Presidency
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             first
             introduced
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Schism
             .
             But
             next
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             by
             [
             
               by
               a
               President
               over
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             mean
             such
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             is
             either
             advitam
             ,
             or
             who
             has
             such
             a
             Presidency
             as
             encroaches
             upon
             ,
             or
             inhances
             the
             Decisive
             Votes
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             this
             indeed
             we
             acknowledg
             with
             Ierom
             ,
             came
             in
             Paulatim
             ,
             and
             by
             peice-meal
             ,
             tho
             at
             first
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             a
             mere
             
               President
               ,
               advitam
            
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             Honour
             and
             deference
             upon
             this
             account
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             we
             hold
             was
             the
             rise
             of
             that
             Prelacie
             ,
             which
             in
             Process
             of
             time
             swallowed
             up
             all
             the
             decisive
             Power
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             their
             exercise
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             badly
             represents
             the
             Matter
             ,
             (
             P.
             415.
             )
             when
             he
             calls
             this
             [
             
               a
               Chusing
               of
               one
               to
               preside
               over
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             which
             is
             applicable
             to
             any
             President
             of
             a
             Judicatory
             ,
             or
             mouth
             of
             a
             meeting
             ,
             or
             unto
             a
             speaker
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Dr.
             says
             we
             hold
             [
             
               that
               this
               remedy
               was
               Universally
               
               agreed
               upon
            
             ]
             If
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Schisms
             ,
             we
             hold
             that
             this
             custom
             of
             the
             fixed
             President
             ,
             with
             Authority
             and
             deference
             ,
             as
             above
             exprest
             ,
             came
             in
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             became
             Universal
             ,
             in
             Process
             of
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             additional
             corruptions
             ordinarly
             do
             )
             this
             is
             easily
             accorded
             .
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Formal
             General
             Council
             decreeing
             this
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             with
             his
             Fellow-Pleaders
             ,
             fasten
             this
             gloss
             upon
             that
             Passage
             of
             Ierom
             [
             
               prospiciente
               concilio
               —
               &
               —
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
            
             ]
             he
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             disown
             such
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             have
             sufficiently
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             intended
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             since
             in
             collating
             his
             two
             Testimonies
             ,
             viz
             :
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             ;
             For
             ,
             Ierom
             makes
             this
             a
             Consuetudo
             ,
             or
             Custom
             ,
             and
             says
             it
             came
             
               in
               Paulatim
            
             ,
             or
             by
             Degrees
             .
             And
             no
             man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             can
             but
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             gradual
             reception
             of
             any
             Practice
             spreading
             it self
             ,
             and
             growing
             up
             to
             a
             custom
             ,
             and
             a
             practice
             taking
             its
             rise
             and
             Original
             from
             a
             formal
             joint
             Decree
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             having
             set
             down
             some
             part
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             Ierom
             ,
             
             alledges
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             or
             guess
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             this
             Universal
             Decree
             ,
             was
             about
             the
             Year
             140.
             
             We
             hold
             indeed
             with
             Blondel
             ,
             that
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             took
             place
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             hold
             or
             guess
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             an
             Universal
             Decree
             ,
             is
             the
             Drs.
             groundless
             imputation
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             Justify
             from
             none
             of
             our
             Writers
             .
             Let
             any
             Peruse
             the
             Learned
             Iunius
             his
             account
             and
             explication
             of
             this
             Testimony
             
               de
               Clericis
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             Not.
             16.
             )
             together
             with
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               Minist
               .
               Evang.
               (
               Part.
            
             2
             d.
             P.
             56.57
             .
             )
             and
             the
             Appendix
             thereto
             (
             P.
             102.
             103.
             
             )
             and
             this
             will
             be
             convincingly
             apparent
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
             what
             says
             the
             Dr.
             to
             this
             Testimony
             ?
             Having
             given
             out
             our
             Sense
             of
             
             Ierom's
             words
             (
             wherein
             he
             contradicts
             his
             former
             Gloss
             )
             his
             First
             exception
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Ierom
               being
               Born
               but
               about
               the
               Year
               330
               ,
               is
               a
               Witness
               far
               short
               in
               Antiquity
               to
               these
               early
               Witnesses
               which
               he
               has
               adduced
               :
               That
               he
               is
               a
               Hundred
               Years
               after
               Origen
               ,
               three
               Hundred
               after
               Cl●ment
               ,
               and
               one
               Witness
               ,
               must
               not
               stand
               against
               so
               many
               early
               Harmonious
               Witnesses
               .
            
             We
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Drs.
             early
             Witnesses
             ,
             give
             a
             Relevant
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             and
             These
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             ,
             viz.
             the
             derivation
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ,
             in
             its
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             to
             an
             Order
             of
             Ordinary
             Officers
             Superior
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             inhancing
             their
             whole
             Authority
             in
             Government
             :
             We
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             his
             Testimonies
             amounts
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             General
             designation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             at
             most
             a
             supposal
             of
             some
             deference
             ,
             and
             fixed
             Presidency
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Judicatories
             :
             And
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             utterly
             short
             of
             proving
             what
             he
             intends
             ?
             So
             ,
             that
             his
             Witnesses
             are
             mute
             in
             our
             Cause
             ,
             and
             speaks
             not
             to
             the
             Question
             and
             I●●errogatur
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               from
               P.
               433.
               to
               P.
               447.
               asserts
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               hath
               for
               his
               peculiar
               prerogative
               ,
               annexed
               to
               his
               person
               and
               Office
               as
               Bishop
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               Essence
               of
               Government
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               supposes
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               possest
               and
               exercised
               it
               .
               2
               dly
               .
               The
               sole
               Authority
               to
               Consecrat
               and
               Ordain
               .
               3
               ly
               .
               The
               whole
               Authority
               of
               Spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               to
               Cite
               ,
               Examin
               Judg
               ,
               Censure
               ,
               and
               absolve
               Delinquents
               .
               4
               ly
               .
               To
               Confirm
               the
               Baptized
               .
            
             From
             all
             which
             ,
             he
             ,
             as
             intirly
             excluds
             all
             Pastors
             in
             Meetings
             ,
             never
             so
             frequent
             and
             formal
             ,
             and
             allows
             them
             no
             more
             Interest
             in
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             no
             Church
             Officers
             at
             all
             ,
             So
             ,
             that
             their
             medling
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             with
             these
             his
             supposed
             sole
             prerogatives
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             Judgment
             as
             gross
             Antiscriptural
             encroachment
             ,
             and
             stepping
             beyond
             the
             Duties
             and
             limits
             of
             their
             Function
             and
             Office
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             invade
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             and
             prerogative
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             being
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             extent
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Judgment
             ,
             let
             any
             Person
             of
             Candor
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             give
             sentence
             upon
             it
             ,
             what
             the
             Witnesses
             before
             adduced
             by
             him
             ,
             do
             say
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             strength
             there
             is
             in
             their
             Testimoneis
             ,
             to
             reach
             this
             conclusion
             .
             Again
             ,
             2
             ly
             .
             As
             the
             Drs.
             pretended
             early
             Witnesses
             ,
             are
             but
             general
             and
             ambiguous
             in
             their
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             consequently
             can
             make
             no
             Faith
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             unanimous
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             contrary
             ,
             several
             of
             them
             (
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             )
             do
             give
             Witness
             against
             him
             :
             Particularly
             ,
             Clemens
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             most
             Ancient
             Witnesses
             ;
             Augustin
             and
             Ambrose
             imputing
             also
             (
             with
             Jerom
             )
             the
             Episcopal
             Presidency
             ,
             which
             obtained
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             Custom
             ,
             not
             to
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             do
             thus
             cast
             a
             contradicting
             blot
             upon
             his
             supposed
             Testimonies
             :
             Ambrose
             acknouledging
             in
             special
             ,
             that
             
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               Apostolorum
               scripta
               ordinationi
               ,
               quae
               nunc
               est
               in
               Eeclesia
               Comment
               .
               in
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
               ad
               Ephes.
            
             And
             tho
             it
             be
             controverted
             ,
             whether
             this
             was
             the
             true
             Ambrose
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             learned
             Professors
             of
             Saumur
             (
             
               De
               Episcop
               .
               &
               Presb.
               Discrim
               .
            
             P.
             (
             mihi
             )
             300.
             
             Thes.
             19.
             )
             that
             he
             was
             Coetaneous
             with
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             Ancient
             than
             Ambrose
             ,
             being
             Cited
             by
             Augustin
             ,
             who
             was
             Ambrose
             Disciple
             ,
             as
             an
             Holy
             Man
             (
             lib.
             2.
             
               ad
               Bonif.
               Cap.
            
             4.
             )
             which
             Epithet
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             put
             upon
             a
             person
             of
             small
             account
             ,
             or
             one
             hetrodox
             .
             3
             ly
             .
             The
             Dr.
             knows
             that
             Jerom
             holds
             not
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             his
             privat
             Judgment
             only
             ,
             but
             least
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             suppose
             this
             ,
             he
             proves
             it
             by
             Divine
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Writings
             ,
             yea
             and
             gives
             the
             same
             Sense
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             do
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             must
             acknowledg
             him
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             acting
             a
             Divine
             Witness
             ,
             not
             giving
             a
             human
             Testimony
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             more
             than
             ●utweighs
             his
             Human
             Testimonies
             ,
             else
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             examin
             his
             Pro●fs
             and
             Answer
             
             them
             ,
             and
             show
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             
             Ierom's
             Sense
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             disowned
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Authors
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempt
             .
             All
             who
             have
             seen
             
             Jerom's
             Testimony
             ,
             do
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             Reasons
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             least
             any
             should
             take
             this
             to
             be
             his
             private
             Opinion
             [
             
               Putat
               aliquis
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               non
               Scripturarum
               ,
               sed
               nostram
               esse
               sententiam
               ,
               Episcopum
               &
               Presbyterum
               unum
               esse
            
             ]
             the
             one
             Name
             importing
             the
             Age
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Pastor
             .
             Then
             he
             goes
             through
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.2.3
             .
             Drawing
             out
             upon
             the
             whole
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             and
             Superiority
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             rather
             by
             Custom
             ,
             than
             any
             true
             dispensation
             from
             the
             Lord.
             But
             of
             this
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             Drs.
             
               Second
               Exception
            
             is
             ,
             
             
               That
               Jerom
               being
               a
               Presbyter
               himself
               ,
               speaks
               in
               his
               own
               Cause
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               warmth
               of
               Passion
               ,
               to
               curb
               the
               insolency
               of
               some
               pragmatick
               Deacons
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Jerom
            
             reasoning
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             place
             Cited
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             ,
             this
             Point
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             exhibiting
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             and
             practice
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             holds
             ,
             speaks
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             Passion
             ,
             and
             untill
             the
             Dr.
             Answer
             his
             Scripture-reasonings
             in
             the
             Forecited
             Testimonies
             ,
             he
             is
             lyable
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             imputing
             to
             the
             Scripture
             and
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Passion
             and
             Partiality
             .
             As
             for
             his
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             himself
             ;
             what
             then
             ?
             can
             no
             Presbyter
             speak
             truely
             and
             impartially
             upon
             this
             head
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             he
             knows
             that
             several
             of
             his
             Witnesses
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             most
             Esteems
             ,
             are
             by
             him
             supposed
             Bishops
             of
             his
             high
             Hierarchical
             Mould
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             we
             receive
             their
             Testimony
             in
             their
             own
             Cause
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             not
             we
             impute
             to
             them
             partiality
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             reject
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             unless
             their
             Episcopal
             Chair
             hath
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             a
             supposed
             infallibility
             anne●ed
             to
             it
             ?
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             is
             put
             to
             this
             Delemma
             ,
             either
             to
             quite
             his
             great
             Episcopal
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             upon
             his
             own
             Ground
             ,
             or
             admit
             this
             of
             Jerom.
             It
             is
             the
             same
             way
             from
             Athens
             to
             Thebes
             ,
             and
             from
             Thebes
             to
             Athens
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             
               Third
               Exception
            
             is
             ,
             
             
               That
               Jerom
               elsewhere
               owns
               the
               
               Bishop's
               Superiority
               ,
               whereof
               he
               exhibits
               ,
               First
               this
               Proof
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               
                 Dialogue
                 Advers
                 .
                 Luciferians
              
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               Reason
               ,
               why
               one
               not
               Baptized
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               received
               not
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               because
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               :
               Which
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               says
               ,
               makes
               it
               plain
               ,
               that
               he
               placed
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               same
               rank
               ,
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             A
             strange
             Proof
             indeed
             !
             First
             ,
             we
             heard
             ,
             that
             Jerom
             Reasons
             the
             Point
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             all
             one
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             odd
             from
             
             Jerom's
             Naming
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             understand
             him
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             .
             Again
             ,
             Jerom
             says
             [
             
               quid
               facit
               excepta
               Ordinatione
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             what
             doth
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             except
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             Presbyter
             doth
             not
             ?
             (
             A
             Clause
             
             and
             Passage
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Dr.
             much
             harping
             upon
             )
             but
             in
             his
             gloss
             upon
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Jerom
             also
             ,
             appropriat
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             .
             What
             if
             one
             Reason
             thus
             ,
             against
             the
             dispisers
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ?
             Such
             a
             Person
             is
             not
             Sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             not
             Baptized
             by
             a
             Pastor
             ;
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             Descended
             on
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Will
             the
             Dr.
             disown
             this
             Reasoning
             ?
             Or
             ,
             will
             he
             own
             the
             Inference
             ,
             that
             therefore
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             equal
             to
             Apostles
             ?
             Or
             ,
             say
             it
             were
             such
             a
             Reasoning
             ;
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             or
             Persons
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Converted
             or
             Sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             having
             heard
             the
             Converting
             Word
             Preached
             by
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             thus
             Converted
             ,
             and
             Ministred
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Will
             any
             (
             but
             such
             as
             draw
             Reasons
             and
             Illustrations
             beyond
             the
             Moon
             ,
             as
             this
             Dr
             )
             inferr
             that
             the
             Pastor
             is
             thus
             equal
             unto
             Apostles
             ?
             Will
             the
             Dr.
             in
             good
             earnest
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Person
             who
             performs
             such
             Acts
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             perform
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             saving
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             upon
             this
             Ground
             equalled
             in
             Office
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             all
             Faithful
             Pastors
             thus
             equal
             ,
             and
             overturn
             all
             his
             Reasoning
             from
             a
             supposed
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Apostolat
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr's
               next
               Proof
               is
               drawn
               from
               Epist.
               1.
               
                 ad
                 Heliod
              
               .
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               
               the
               Bishops
               are
               in
               place
               of
               St.
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             are
             all
             Faithful
             Pastors
             (
             whom
             Ierom
             makes
             one
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             acceptation
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             makes
             it
             good
             )
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Essential
             and
             necessar
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             else
             ,
             our
             Lord
             had
             not
             promised
             His
             presence
             with
             His
             Apostles
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             He
             sent
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             Sealed
             their
             Patent
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Disciple
             all
             Nations
             to
             Him.
             
             
               Of
               the
               same
               Stamp
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               he
               Cits
               of
               Ierom
               on
               Psal.
               45.16
               .
               
               That
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               Apostles
               (
               gone
               from
               the
               World
               )
               we
               have
               their
               Sons
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               Governed
               .
            
             For
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             will
             this
             Dr.
             either
             assert
             1.
             
             That
             Ierom
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Government
             and
             Authority
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             died
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Exercised
             by
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             enjoined
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Com●and
             ,
             which
             Commands
             Obedience
             to
             all
             Lawful
             Governours
             (
             and
             so
             are
             Ministers
             called
             in
             Scripture
             )
             under
             the
             Character
             and
             Denomination
             of
             Fathers
             .
             Or
             2
             ly
             .
             Can
             he
             deny
             that
             Ierom
             holds
             ,
             that
             except
             Ordination
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             the
             Rituals
             of
             it
             )
             at
             that
             time
             appropriat
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             performed
             all
             Acts
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             in
             
             Ierom's
             Sense
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             such
             Sons
             and
             Successors
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             have
             both
             Name
             and
             thing
             
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Nepot
            
             .
             asserting
             that
             what
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             were
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Bishops
             and
             
               Presbters
               .
               Ierom
            
             in
             this
             allusion
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             asserts
             only
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             ,
             fixed
             a
             Church
             Government
             and
             Church
             Officers
             :
             And
             giving
             the
             Dr.
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             Sense
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             ,
             including
             the
             degenerat
             Custom
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             insinuats
             the
             premised
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             then
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ;
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             says
             this
             to
             the
             Dr's
             .
             scope
             ?
             viz
             :
             To
             prove
             from
             
             Ierom's
             allusive
             Phrase
             ,
             and
             expressing
             himself
             thus
             ,
             The
             many
             Essential
             differences
             ,
             which
             he
             places
             betwixt
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             :
             No
             man
             of
             Sense
             can
             draw
             such
             an
             inference
             ;
             For
             1.
             
             
             Ierom's
             Judgment
             ,
             founded
             upon
             so
             many
             clear
             Scripture
             Grounds
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             asserting
             and
             Disputing
             this
             Point
             ,
             
               ex
               professo
            
             ,
             ought
             in
             all
             Reason
             to
             preponderat
             any
             such
             General
             allusive
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Comment
             .
             Expound
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             a
             Sense
             most
             consentient
             to
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             but
             allow
             him
             the
             Common
             priviledg
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             best
             Interpreter
             of
             his
             own
             Sense
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             The
             Dr.
             himself
             must
             acknowledg
             this
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             make
             Ierom
             plead
             for
             a
             Gospel
             -
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             Universal
             Patriarch
             ,
             if
             the
             Words
             were
             taken
             in
             a
             strict
             Literal
             Sense
             ,
             as
             tending
             every
             way
             to
             equiparat
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             inferrs
             from
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
             
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               was
               Superior
               to
               his
               Sons
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               
               Ierom's
               Sense
               to
               his
               Presbyters
               .
            
             But
             he
             might
             as
             well
             infer
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             one
             Aaron
             ,
             set
             over
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             so
             ,
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             
             Ierom's
             Sense
             ,
             one
             Supreme
             President
             over
             al
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Besides
             ,
             2
             ly
             .
             The
             Dr.
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
             Aaron's
             Sons
             and
             the
             Priests
             had
             no
             Essential
             interest
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             inhanced
             and
             Monopolized
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             he
             holds
             (
             and
             insinuats
             ,
             that
             Ierom
             also
             holds
             )
             that
             it
             is
             [
             thus
             Monopolized
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               .
               Ierom
            
             asserts
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Essential
             interest
             in
             Government
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             whatever
             President
             he
             may
             suppose
             set
             over
             them
             by
             their
             Choice
             ,
             yet
             it
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             can
             enhance
             ,
             nor
             seclude
             this
             their
             Power
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr's
             alledged
             Contradiction
             in
             these
             Passages
             ,
             to
             his
             premised
             Testimony
             ,
             anent
             the
             identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             but
             his
             own
             imagnation
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             his
             Degree
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             simile
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             strained
             beyond
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Author
             making
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             else
             it
             were
             not
             a
             simile
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               asks
               ,
               
               whether
               Ierom
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               be
               Credited
               ,
               when
               speaking
               without
               a
               Byass
               ,
               or
               when
               speaking
               partially
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               Cause
               ?
            
             I
             Answer
             by
             a
             Counter-query
             ,
             whether
             
             Ierom's
             full
             and
             larg
             account
             
             of
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             Disputing
             a
             Point
             ,
             
               ex
               professo
            
             ,
             and
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             laid
             hold
             upon
             ,
             as
             expressing
             his
             Sense
             ,
             than
             a
             general
             dark
             allusive
             expression
             ,
             when
             under
             no
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             prosecuting
             no
             such
             scope
             and
             design
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             the
             two
             ought
             to
             preponderat
             ?
             And
             so
             I
             dismiss
             the
             Dr's
             Third
             Answer
             .
          
           
             His
             
               Fourth
               exception
            
             to
             the
             premised
             Testimonie
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Government
               from
               the
               common
               Counsel
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               to
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               must
               be
               in
               
               Jerom's
               Sense
               ,
               Apostolick
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 of
              
               Apollo's
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               this
               Decree
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               made
               in
               Pauls
               time
               .
            
             Ans.
             The
             Dr.
             might
             have
             seen
             this
             Phantastick
             exception
             long
             since
             removed
             :
             First
             ,
             By
             Junius
             ,
             in
             the
             passage
             ,
             forecited
             (
             
               scil
               .
               de
               Cler.
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             Not.
             16.
             )
             where
             ,
             he
             at
             large
             expones
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             removes
             this
             gloss
             [
             
               tria
               distinguit
               tempora
               ,
               Hieronymus
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Ierom
             distinguisheth
             Three
             Periods
             of
             time
             ;
             one
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             was
             Governed
             by
             common
             Counsel
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             divisions
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             said
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             not
             at
             Corinth
             .
             only
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             when
             these
             things
             were
             said
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             Governed
             by
             the
             common
             Counsel
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             as
             appears
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
             The
             Third
             and
             last
             ,
             wherein
             one
             chosen
             out
             from
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             set
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             every
             one
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             saith
             he
             (
             that
             I
             may
             speak
             with
             the
             Vulgar
             )
             had
             their
             own
             latitude
             .
             Iunius
             here
             ,
             informs
             the
             Dr.
             that
             this
             was
             not
             said
             at
             Corinth
             .
             only
             ,
             but
             among
             the
             People
             [
             
               malum
               non
            
             Corinthi
             solum
             ]
             —
             It
             was
             .
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               a
               publick
               evil
            
             .
             
               He
               adds
               that
               Paul
               himself
               prescribed
               no
               such
               remedy
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               And
               and
               afterward
               (
               Not.
               17.
               )
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Ierom
               saith
               ,
               That
               after
               it
               was
               said
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               this
               Change
               was
               made
               ,
               but
               not
               ,
               that
               this
               human
               Prostasie
               began
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               viz
               :
               of
               the
               Schism
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Judicious
               account
               of
               the
               learned
               Iunius
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               another
               of
               the
               famous
               Whittaker
               (
               
                 De
                 Eccl.
                 quest
              
               .
               1.
               
               Cap.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               29.
               )
               where
               he
               thus
               obviats
               and
               removes
               the
               Drs.
               Quible
               upon
               
               Ierom's
               forementioned
               Testimony
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               Decreed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               one
               Presbyter
               should
               be
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               ;
               This
               he
               says
               was
               by
               the
               Churches
               custom
               ,
               not
               the
               Apostles
               Decree
               —
            
             
               Then
               Jerom
               adds
               ,
               let
               the
               Bishops
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               rather
               by
               custom
               ,
               than
               Divine
               appointment
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               set
               over
               Presbyters
               .
               Had
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               saith
               Whittaker
               ,
               changed
               the
               First
               Order
               ,
               and
               set
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               the
               Churches
               to
               be
               Governed
               by
               their
               common
               Counsel
               ,
               truely
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               the
               ●ords
               appointment
               ,
               because
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               ascribe
               to
               Custom
               ,
               not
               to
               Divine
               appointment
               ,
               what
               they
               decreed
               :
               But
               the
               Apostles
               being
               alive
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               changed
               
               in
               that
               Order
               ;
               For
               the
               Epistle
               was
               written
               when
               Paul
               ,
               was
               in
               Macedonia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Dr.
             may
             in
             these
             accounts
             ,
             see
             his
             Error
             .
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Testimonies
             ,
             proving
             a
             Scripture
             parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Apostles
             times
             and
             writings
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             
             John's
             time
             ,
             the
             surviver
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             so
             bruitishly
             inconsequent
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Schism
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             Government
             ,
             so
             long
             before
             his
             Testimony
             from
             John
             ,
             yea
             before
             
             Paul's
             farewel
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             he
             draws
             another
             of
             his
             Proofs
             ,
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             an
             human
             Custom
             coming
             in
             
               Paulatim
               postea
            
             ,
             piece
             and
             piece
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             long
             after
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             but
             alluds
             unto
             that
             division
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1
             (
             where
             again
             the
             Dr.
             may
             see
             the
             Error
             of
             taking
             strictly
             his
             alluding
             Phrases
             )
             expressing
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             not
             of
             
               their
               times
            
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             Whittaker
             observe
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             never
             appointed
             such
             accressent
             Power
             of
             Prelats
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             a
             Remedy
             of
             Schism
             ,
             among
             all
             their
             Prescriptions
             of
             the
             Remedies
             of
             this
             evil
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Whittaker
             also
             ,
             will
             tell
             the
             Dr.
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Remedy
             worse
             than
             the
             disease
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               adds
               ,
               to
               confirm
               his
               Sense
               of
               
               Jerom's
               Words
               ,
               that
               Jerom
               (
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Eccles.
                 Script
              
               .
               )
               shews
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Lord's
               Ascension
               ,
               James
               was
               Ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Timothy
              
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Titus
              
               of
               
                 Crete
                 ,
                 Polycarp
              
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               So
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               either
               mean
               an
               Apostolick
               Decree
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               he
               must
               contradict
               himself
               .
            
             Ans.
             Not
             to
             detain
             the
             Dr.
             to
             prove
             this
             Book
             to
             be
             
             Jerom's
             ,
             which
             some
             hold
             to
             be
             spurious
             ,
             this
             is
             easily
             removed
             by
             what
             we
             have
             above
             offered
             ,
             and
             even
             from
             Whittaker
             ,
             of
             the
             Fathers
             general
             ,
             improper
             ,
             ambiguous
             Speech
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             various
             use
             of
             this
             epithet
             ,
             terming
             such
             Persons
             ,
             who
             did
             for
             some
             time
             Officiat
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             whether
             extraordinary
             Officers
             or
             ordinary
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             after
             the
             Denomination
             and
             custom
             ,
             which
             had
             then
             obtained
             ,
             whereof
             instances
             have
             been
             above
             exhibited
             .
             Jerom
             speaking
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Succession
             ,
             says
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             chused
             out
             one
             to
             preside
             [
             
               a
               Marco
               Evangelista
            
             ]
             and
             terming
             Mark
             thus
             (
             not
             meerly
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Writer
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strictest
             acceptation
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             those
             ,
             best
             acquaint
             with
             his
             Writings
             ,
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             as
             a
             transient
             ,
             unfixed
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             he
             must
             needs
             account
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             not
             Bishops
             in
             a
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             nor
             set
             up
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             which
             were
             Cross
             to
             their
             Office
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             above
             made
             good
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             odd
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             common
             Sense
             ,
             that
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Lords
             Ascension
             ,
             such
             Persons
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             in
             the
             Office
             and
             Character
             specified
             ,
             and
             cross
             to
             this
             whole
             Testimony
             of
             Jerom
             ;
             For
             thus
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             time
             for
             Presbyters
             governing
             by
             common
             counsel
             ,
             nor
             the
             Schism
             to
             grow
             up
             thereupon
             ,
             both
             which
             ,
             
             Jerom's
             Testimonies
             
             does
             suppose
             ,
             in
             distinct
             Periods
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             Iunius
             observe
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             speaks
             very
             bluntly
             and
             inconsideratly
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               either
               Ierom
               must
               mean
               a
               Decree
               Apostolick
               ,
               immediatly
               after
               our
               Lord's
               Ascension
               ,
               or
               else
               expresly
               contradict
               himself
               .
            
             This
             Alternative
             of
             the
             Dr's
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             pityful
             inadvertency
             ;
             For
             ,
             should
             Ierom
             speak
             of
             such
             an
             Apostolick
             Decree
             ,
             as
             he
             imputes
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             directly
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             in
             Asserting
             the
             Churches
             Government
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             for
             a
             time
             [
             
               communi
               consilio
               Presbyterorum
            
             ]
             And
             a
             Schism
             growing
             thereupon
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             such
             a
             Government
             ,
             or
             an
             occasion
             of
             Schism
             existent
             .
             Besides
             ,
             That
             this
             Gloss
             of
             the
             Dr's
             .
             makes
             Ierom
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             changed
             the
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             an
             human
             form
             ;
             For
             ,
             Jerom
             holds
             the
             Government
             ,
             by
             common
             Council
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Succeeded
             ,
             upon
             human
             Custom
             only
             .
             The
             Dr.
             therefore
             ,
             and
             all
             else
             ,
             who
             would
             accord
             
             Jerom's
             Testimony
             ,
             with
             what
             he
             here
             Cites
             ,
             must
             understand
             his
             words
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             I
             have
             offered
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             famous
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             
               Fifth
               exception
            
             is
             ,
             
               That
               had
               this
               change
               of
               the
               Government
               from
               Presbyterian
               to
               Episcopal
               ,
               
               been
               in
               very
               deed
               ;
               it
               must
               either
               have
               been
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               thereafter
               :
               If
               we
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               its
               strange
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Answer
             is
             easie
             and
             ready
             ,
             that
             we
             own
             no
             such
             Sense
             of
             
             Jerom's
             words
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             admit
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             made
             good
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             the
             Dr.
             pushes
             us
             with
             the
             other
             horn
             of
             his
             
               Dilemma
               ,
               viz.
            
             
             
             
               That
               if
               we
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               year
               140
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Decree
               ▪
               relative
               to
               an
               Universal
               Change
               of
               the
               Government
               from
               one
               kind
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               mentioned
               in
               Ecclesiastick
               Antiquity
               ?
               There
               being
               no
               such
               Decree
               heard
               of
               ,
               and
               
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Hegesippus
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Dionysius
              
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               that
               Period
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               taking
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               maintain
               the
               uninterrupted
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             other
             push
             and
             Horn
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Dilemma
             ,
             is
             as
             far
             from
             harming
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Dr's
             own
             groundless
             fancie
             ,
             and
             distorted
             Sense
             of
             
             Jerom's
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             [
             
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
            
             ]
             he
             had
             meant
             a
             formal
             general
             Decree
             of
             a
             Council
             :
             Which
             phantastick
             conceit
             ,
             several
             Learned
             Divines
             have
             refuted
             ,
             from
             the
             Tenor
             and
             Scope
             of
             
             Jerom's
             words
             .
             Jerom
             says
             [
             
               prospiciente
               Concilio
               —
               &
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
            
             ]
             not
             in
             any
             formed
             Council
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             or
             afterward
             ,
             but
             he
             means
             ,
             when
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             [
             
               postquam
               alii
            
             Corinthiorum
             
               more
               Dementati
               in
               partes
               
               discerptae
               sunt
            
             ]
             (
             as
             Blondel
             expresses
             and
             expounds
             it
             )
             it
             was
             Decreed
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             in
             and
             among
             particular
             Churches
             through
             the
             whole
             World.
             
               Decreed
               through
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             
               by
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ,
             which
             is
             distributively
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             
             Jerom's
             words
             evince
             this
             ;
             For
             ,
             the
             
             Council's
             Decree
             representing
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             Jerom
             says
             ,
             this
             change
             came
             not
             in
             
               simul
               &
               semel
            
             ,
             but
             paulatim
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             after
             Prostasie
             came
             in
             Consuetudine
             ,
             or
             by
             custom
             ,
             which
             points
             at
             a
             gradual
             comming
             in
             .
             Thus
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             Dr's
             fancied
             absurdity
             evanish
             .
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             speedy
             defection
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Purity
             and
             Institutions
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             will
             not
             appear
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             considers
             Scripture
             Instances
             ,
             of
             as
             great
             and
             more
             speedy
             Defections
             :
             Witness
             ,
             that
             of
             
             Israel's
             worshiping
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             so
             shortly
             after
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             the
             early
             workings
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ,
             and
             affectation
             of
             Episcopal
             Primacy
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostle
             
             John's
             time
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             which
             already
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Authors
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             &c.
             we
             have
             already
             discovered
             fully
             ,
             what
             a
             mean
             and
             chattered
             proof
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             pretended
             Succession
             is
             lyable
             to
             unanswerable
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             terminating
             in
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             expired
             ;
             the
             fabulous
             vanity
             thereof
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             convincingly
             apparent
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Irenaeus
               ,
               while
               at
               Rome
               ,
               might
               as
               well
               know
               Peters
               Successors
               there
               ,
               
               as
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               
                 Bishop
                 Whitgift
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Chair
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               he
               being
               no
               further
               distant
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               than
               we
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             But
             truly
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             greater
             Certainty
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             should
             confidently
             Challenge
             that
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             as
             Fabulous
             :
             And
             had
             that
             Chair
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             Successors
             of
             Whitgift
             ,
             than
             the
             first
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             an
             empty
             Chair
             .
             And
             were
             there
             as
             great
             Uncertainty
             of
             an
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Whitgift
            
             at
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             famous
             Contradictors
             of
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Successors
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             case
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Succession
             would
             merit
             no
             Mans
             Belief
             .
             For
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Clearness
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             Romes
             Successions
             [
             which
             he
             says
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             History
             ]
             he
             therein
             crosses
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Learned
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             the
             contrary
             appear
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             evinced
             .
             The
             Accounts
             of
             this
             supposed
             Succession
             ,
             being
             Contradictory
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Persons
             Contemporary
             ,
             made
             Succedaneous
             therein
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Name
             and
             Office
             of
             Persons
             designed
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             various
             and
             different
             Nature
             and
             Signification
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             pretended
             succeeding
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             mere
             Presbyters
             .
             
               But
               says
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
               who
               will
               question
               an
               ancient
               Monarchy
               ,
               because
               
               of
               some
               Defect
               of
               the
               Historical
               Accounts
               of
               its
               Succession
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             Original
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
             being
             clear
             in
             History
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             an
             Historical
             Faith
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             be
             questioned
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Dr.
             shal
             let
             us
             see
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Mould
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             present
             to
             us
             the
             Scripture
             Escutchions
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             together
             with
             clear
             Historical
             Accounts
             of
             their
             first
             Successors
             accordingly
             ,
             we
             shal
             admit
             his
             paralell
             Argument
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             
               non
               sequitur
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Story
               of
               Jerom's
               Universal
               Decree
               ,
               
               being
               Unattested
               ,
               and
               Contradictory
               to
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               lookt
               upon
               ,
               as
               a
               mere
               Figment
               of
               his
               Fancy
               .
            
             But
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             instead
             of
             Impugning
             the
             Decree
             ,
             which
             Jeroms
             Testimony
             speaks
             of
             ,
             has
             been
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             is
             premised
             ,
             but
             Fighting
             with
             his
             own
             Shadow
             ,
             and
             a
             Figment
             of
             his
             o●n
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             has
             never
             touched
             his
             Meaning
             and
             Scope
             ,
             nor
             has
             shown
             any
             ,
             much
             less
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             against
             what
             Jerom
             asserts
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Dr.
               demands
               an
               Instance
               of
               any
               Church
               of
               another
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               than
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             Which
             Demand
             he
             might
             have
             found
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Apostolick
             Churches
             were
             Governed
             Presbyterially
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               Regim
               .
               Eccles.
            
             have
             long
             since
             exhibit
             clear
             Scripture
             Proofs
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             should
             have
             Answered
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             made
             such
             a
             Challenge
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Multitud
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             maintain
             the
             Identity
             of
             
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             will
             go
             far
             in
             this
             Proof
             .
             And
             if
             Blondels
             Demonstration
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             (
             
               Apol.
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
             P.
             308.
             &c.
             )
             that
             Bishops
             came
             not
             in
             till
             the
             year
             140.
             hold
             good
             ,
             surely
             all
             the
             existent
             Churches
             in
             that
             Period
             of
             Time
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             Instances
             of
             such
             a
             Government
             .
             And
             for
             this
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             we
             have
             its
             first
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             attested
             by
             
               Iohan.
               Major
               .
               de
               gest
               .
               Scot.
               Lib
            
             :
             2
             :
             
               Fordons
               Scotochron
               :
               Lib
            
             :
             3
             :
             cap
             :
             8
             :
             
               Blond
               .
               Sect
            
             3.
             
             That
             from
             the
             year
             79.
             till
             430.
             it
             was
             Governed
             by
             Presbyters
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             that
             year
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             sent
             Palladius
             ,
             as
             our
             first
             Bishop
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             our
             Union
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             together
             with
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             ,
             to
             the
             Dr's
             last
             Exception
             to
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Ierom
             ,
             
             wherein
             he
             reposes
             great
             Confidence
             ,
             Ushering
             it
             in
             with
             an
             
               especially
               Considering
            
             :
             Well
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             under
             his
             Consideration
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             Amuse
             us
             with
             ,
             and
             Arrest
             our
             Thoughts
             upon
             ?
             
               This
               Conceit
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               reflects
               odiously
               upon
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               Devolving
               the
               Government
               upon
               
                 Presbyters
                 common
                 Counsel
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Occasion
               of
               sundry
               Schisms
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               
               for
               Removal
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Church
               found
               it
               needful
               to
               dissolve
               those
               Presbytries
               ,
               and
               introduce
               Episcopacy
               in
               their
               Room
               .
            
             But
             the
             Doctor
             might
             have
             found
             this
             his
             Conceit
             and
             Notion
             long
             since
             removed
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             supposed
             Reflection
             ,
             depends
             not
             upon
             any
             Words
             of
             
               Ierom.
               Ierom
            
             says
             ,
             
               That
               [
               
                 Diaboli
                 Instinctu
              
               ]
               by
               the
               Devils
               Instinct
               ,
               there
               fell
               Divisions
               and
               Factions
               ,
               one
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
              
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               ,
               this
               Remedy
               of
               setting
               up
               fixed
               Presidents
               ,
               was
               fallen
               upon
               .
            
             Which
             the
             Learned
             Whittaker
             has
             told
             the
             Dr
             ,
             was
             a
             Remedy
             worse
             than
             the
             Disease
             :
             And
             Ierom
             himself
             ,
             distinguishes
             this
             
               Humane
               Custom
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Dr's
             Consequence
             ?
             Because
             Jerom
             says
             ,
             that
             for
             preventing
             Schisms
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Government
             was
             changed
             ,
             doth
             he
             therefore
             charge
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Government
             ,
             or
             Christs
             Institution
             ?
             He
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Mans
             asserting
             Corruptions
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             inferr
             his
             imputing
             them
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             .
             Was
             there
             not
             Discord
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             under
             Christs
             own
             immediat
             Government
             ?
             But
             did
             this
             Discord
             ,
             or
             the
             Record
             thereof
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             reflect
             on
             His
             Holy
             Government
             ?
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             divided
             and
             parted
             asunder
             ,
             but
             doth
             Luke
             ,
             in
             Recording
             this
             ,
             charge
             it
             upon
             the
             Apostolick
             Government
             ?
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             Folly
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Inference
             ,
             yet
             further
             to
             appear
             ,
             let
             these
             three
             things
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             
               He
               confesses
               that
               Jerom
               asserts
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Government
               of
               Presbyterian
               Parity
               ,
               was
               the
               Occasion
               only
               of
               these
               Schisms
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             not
             the
             Cause
             :
             If
             the
             Dr.
             assert
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             pitifully
             expose
             his
             Learning
             ,
             in
             not
             distinguishing
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             obviously
             distinguishable
             ,
             and
             reflect
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             to
             send
             Peace
             ,
             but
             a
             Sword
             and
             Division
             ,
             to
             kindle
             Fire
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             Man
             at
             Variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             those
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             House
             ,
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             as
             if
             His
             Holy
             Doctrin
             ,
             were
             the
             Cause
             of
             these
             Evils
             .
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Corruption
             and
             Sin
             ,
             took
             
               Occasion
               from
               the
               Commandment
            
             ,
             and
             was
             irritat
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             prevents
             so
             gross
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             as
             to
             suppose
             any
             Imputation
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Law
             thereby
             .
             
               Is
               the
               Law
               sin
            
             ?
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             .
             He
             abhorrs
             the
             Consequence
             as
             absurd
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             that
             Jerom
             asserts
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               found
               it
               necessary
               upon
               this
               Occasion
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               first
               Government
               ,
               
               by
               the
               
                 Common
                 Counsel
                 of
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               he
               expresses
               it
               )
               to
               
                 Dissolve
                 Presbytries
              
               ,
               and
               Introduce
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             Wherein
             he
             abuses
             Ierom
             ,
             and
             pitifully
             Wire-draws
             his
             Words
             ,
             offering
             a
             mere
             Distortion
             of
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             [
             1.
             ]
             Ierom
             speaks
             only
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             ,
             of
             an
             Innovating
             Custom
             ,
             growing
             up
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             Government
             introduced
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             upon
             Ground
             of
             Necessity
             .
             [
             2.
             ]
             He
             makes
             Ierom
             assert
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             first
             
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Custom
             ,
             Presbytries
             were
             wholly
             dissolved
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             cross
             to
             Ieroms
             Meaning
             ;
             For
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             long
             after
             the
             first
             Origine
             of
             this
             Custom
             ,
             he
             says
             [
             
               quid
               facit
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             what
             doth
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             except
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             Presbytrie
             doth
             not
             ?
             So
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Introduction
             of
             this
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
               ,
               Ierom
            
             could
             far
             less
             suppose
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             Presbytries
             ,
             or
             total
             Abolishing
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             foolishly
             suggests
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             a
             fixed
             President
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Capacity
             ,
             had
             a
             Deference
             ,
             and
             the
             Care
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             wholly
             to
             exclud
             Presbyters
             Decisive
             Suffrage
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             3
             d.
             place
             ,
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             this
             after-Practice
             and
             Frame
             of
             Government
             ,
             Ierom
             expresly
             denies
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             or
             Ius
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             distinguishes
             it
             ,
             from
             
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Divine
               Appointment
               ,
            
             which
             first
             took
             place
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             ,
             tho
             we
             should
             grant
             to
             the
             Dr
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Ierom's
             Sense
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             by
             joynt
             Determination
             ,
             had
             
               simul
               &
               semel
            
             made
             this
             Alteration
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             charges
             the
             Error
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Recess
             from
             the
             Divine
             Path
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Appointment
             it self
             ,
             which
             he
             diligently
             distinguishes
             from
             ,
             and
             sets
             in
             Opposition
             to
             this
             Custom
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             absurd
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             may
             see
             to
             be
             lodged
             nearer
             home
             ,
             viz.
             not
             only
             upon
             these
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             in
             this
             Human
             Prostasie
             ,
             (
             especially
             such
             ,
             as
             Scrued
             it
             up
             to
             an
             Hierarchical
             Primacy
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             cross
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Parity
             )
             but
             also
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             chargeable
             upon
             these
             ,
             who
             uphold
             it
             ,
             after
             its
             many
             Evils
             are
             discovered
             .
             Ierom
             asserts
             only
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             Imparity
             ,
             was
             brought
             in
             for
             Remedy
             of
             Schism
             ,
             but
             leaves
             the
             charg●
             of
             Reflecting
             upon
             the
             Apostolick
             Government
             ,
             upon
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Innovation
             ;
             And
             upon
             the
             Promotters
             thereof
             ,
             it
             must
             still
             ly
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Dr.
             alledges
             ,
             
               That
               Iorom
               approves
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               a
               Wise
               a●d
               Prudent
               Action
               .
               An
               odd
               Approbation
               indeed
               !
            
             To
             approv●
             a
             Custom
             or
             Action
             ,
             as
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             opposit
             to
             the
             Divine
             Appointment
             .
             For
             his
             proof
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               Ierom
               asserts
               the
               Safety
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               if
               Supreme
               Authority
               be
               not
               given
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               as
               many
               Schisms
               as
               Priests
               .
            
             As
             the
             Dr.
             has
             pointed
             us
             to
             none
             of
             Ieroms
             Writings
             for
             Proof
             of
             this
             ,
             so
             (
             as
             we
             have
             cleared
             above
             )
             Ierom
             and
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             in
             such
             Allusive
             Expressions
             ,
             intend
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             Distinction
             of
             Offices
             in
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             to
             assert
             the
             Authority
             thereof
             .
             
               Blond
               .
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
             P.
             135.
             shews
             out
             of
             diverse
             Councils
             ,
             their
             expressing
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             ,
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             
               Priests
               and
               Levites
            
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             referr
             it
             to
             this
             Dr
             ,
             or
             any
             Man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             if
             a
             grosser
             Contradiction
             or
             Non-sense
             ,
             could
             ever
             fall
             into
             any
             Mans
             Thought
             ,
             than
             to
             hold
             
             the
             Necessity
             of
             an
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Necessity
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Appointment
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               That
               which
               the
               Dr.
               calls
               
                 the
                 Unavoidable
                 Consequence
                 of
              
               Jerom
               
                 's
                 Hypothesis
              
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Church
               had
               gone
               to
               Ruine
               ,
               
               if
               a
               Wiser
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               taken
               up
               ,
               to
               supply
               its
               Defect
               .
            
             We
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             very
             easily
             avoided
             Consequence
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             Twist
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             be
             deducible
             from
             
             Ierom's
             Hypothesis
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Dr
             ,
             in
             drawing
             such
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             has
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Ierom
             ,
             involved
             himself
             ,
             in
             absurd
             Deductions
             .
             
               He
               calls
               this
               Testimony
               of
               Jerom
               ,
               
               the
               only
               considerable
               Objection
               ,
               against
               the
               Universal
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               to
               Episcopal
               Government
               ;
            
             And
             therein
             discovers
             his
             small
             and
             slender
             Reading
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             since
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             in
             
               Blondel
               ,
               Salmasius
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             many
             more
             considerable
             Objections
             ;
             And
             this
             one
             ,
             we
             have
             found
             so
             very
             considerable
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             quit
             baffled
             ,
             and
             born
             down
             the
             Dr's
             mean
             and
             inconsiderable
             Answers
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               close
               of
               this
               Section
               .
               (
               P.
               421.
               )
               the
               Dr.
               flies
               high
               in
               these
               his
               supposed
               victorious
               Answers
               to
               
               Jerom's
               Testimony
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Superiority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               being
               handed
               down
               by
               Testimonies
               ,
               from
               Age
               to
               Age
               ,
               it
               s
               as
               unreasonable
               to
               reject
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               thence
               derived
               .
            
             The
             Dr.
             here
             discovers
             ,
             what
             Spirit
             he
             is
             of
             .
             I
             had
             alwise
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Impression
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Canon
             ,
             the
             intrinsick
             infallible
             evidences
             of
             a
             Divine
             inspiration
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             great
             ground
             of
             the
             Churches
             reception
             ,
             not
             its
             being
             handed
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             from
             former
             generations
             ,
             or
             the
             First
             receivers
             ;
             And
             that
             our
             Divines
             ,
             had
             alwise
             distinguished
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             former
             Generations
             Testimony
             and
             recommendation
             ,
             from
             the
             innate
             ,
             Essential
             evidences
             of
             its
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             reception
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             exhibited
             ,
             as
             full
             and
             Divine
             proof
             and
             unanimous
             recommendation
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             for
             his
             hierarchical
             Prelacy
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             for
             the
             Scripture
             Canon
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             offered
             such
             an
             high
             flown
             notion
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             part
             with
             the
             Dr.
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             (
             tho
             I
             have
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             touched
             it
             )
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             pieces
             of
             signal
             unsoundnness
             and
             unfair
             dealing
             in
             this
             Matter
             of
             
             Jerom's
             Testimony
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             his
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             muster
             of
             Episcopal
             strength
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             Jeroms
             Scripture
             proofs
             ,
             of
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             :
             in
             correspondence
             to
             our
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             .
             Upon
             Philip
             1.1
             .
             He
             argues
             ,
             
               That
               many
               Bishops
               are
               saluted
               by
               Paul
               in
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               could
               not
               have
               many
               of
               the
               Diocesian
               stamp
               ;
               That
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               indifferently
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               
               That
               Act.
               20.
               
               Paul
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               owned
               the
               Elders
               of
               that
               one
               City
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               .
               That
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Churches
               is
               divided
               among
               many
               —
               
                 obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 your
                 Souls
                 .
              
               That
               Peter
               ,
               called
               so
               from
               the
               firmness
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               exhorts
               thus
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 —
                 the
                 Elders
                 which
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 exhort
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 also
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 Witness
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Feed
                 the
                 Flock
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               These
               things
               I
               write
               ,
               saith
               Ierom
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               the
               care
               was
               devolved
               upon
               one
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             what
             says
             the
             Dr.
             to
             these
             his
             Arguings
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             ?
             If
             they
             are
             not
             found
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             discover
             his
             mistake
             ?
             If
             they
             hold
             good
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             exceptions
             evanish
             unto
             Wind.
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             
               That
               Ierom
               is
               too
               late
               a
               Witness
               ;
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Witness
               in
               his
               own
               Cause
               ;
               that
               he
               talks
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               not
               byassed
               with
               partiality
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             Reasonings
             be
             sound
             ,
             his
             Witness
             ,
             is
             both
             a
             most
             early
             and
             Divine
             Witness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             Truth
             ;
             And
             whatever
             other
             Testimony
             he
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             give
             ,
             this
             Divine
             Testimony
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             wherein
             there
             can
             be
             no
             partiality
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             impute
             partiality
             to
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Holy
             GOD
             of
             Truth
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             This
             also
             ,
             answers
             the
             Drs
             quible
             ,
             about
             a
             Decree
             Apostolick
             ,
             as
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             Ierom
             could
             mean
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             since
             none
             can
             be
             so
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             impute
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             a
             contradictory
             Decree
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             other
             exception
             of
             his
             ,
             evanishes
             ,
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             Viz.
             
             
               That
               no
               such
               Decree
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               Recorded
               ;
               And
               that
               therefore
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               such
               :
               For
               ,
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               either
               a
               Decree
               ,
               or
               gradual
               Custom
               ,
               if
               cross
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Doctrin
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             also
             appears
             the
             Folly
             of
             his
             last
             exception
             ,
             
               That
               he
               imputes
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Government
               ,
               that
               it
               occasioned
               Schisms
               .
            
             For
             ,
             upon
             supposal
             of
             the
             soundness
             of
             
             Ierom's
             Scripture
             proofs
             ,
             the
             parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             being
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             this
             Government
             could
             never
             give
             ground
             to
             Schisms
             ,
             nor
             could
             the
             Church
             warrantably
             alter
             it
             ,
             upon
             any
             such
             pretence
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             whensoever
             ,
             and
             by
             whomsoever
             the
             change
             was
             made
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             contrary
             to
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             the
             great
             Law-giver
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Point
             of
             unsoundness
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             is
             Chargable
             with
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             discourse
             upon
             
             Ierom's
             Testimony
             ,
             he
             professes
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               not
               disput
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               Sense
               of
               this
               Passage
               ,
               but
               allow
               it
               to
               bear
               our
               Sense
            
             ;
             Yet
             in
             several
             of
             his
             Answers
             ,
             he
             impugns
             our
             Sense
             :
             Especially
             his
             4.5
             .
             &
             6.
             and
             not
             only
             our
             Sense
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
             of
             sound
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             
             as
             is
             above
             evident
             .
             
               His
               Conceit
               about
               
               Ierom's
               making
               the
               Decree
               or
               Custom
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Schism
               at
               Corinth
               (
               which
               is
               his
               Fourth
               exception
               )
               and
               his
               Supposition
               ,
               That
               Jerom
               by
               [
               
                 toto
                 orbe
                 decretum
              
               ]
               understands
               a
               formal
               joint
               Decree
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               not
               a
               gradual
               Custom
               ,
               and
               that
               Jerom
               makes
               the
               Church
               to
               redress
               upon
               necessary
               grounds
               ,
               the
               Government
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               impeach
               his
               Divine
               Wisdom
               (
               which
               are
               his
               other
               exceptions
               )
               All
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Distortions
               of
               
               Jerom's
               sense
               ,
               so
               directly
               opposit
               to
               the
               Sense
               given
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               sound
               Divines
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               long
               since
               refuted
               by
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               Popish
               glosses
               and
               exceptions
               ,
               with
               whom
               our
               Dr.
               and
               his
               Fellows
               does
               here
               join
               Issue
               :
            
             So
             that
             ,
             we
             may
             judg
             of
             the
             affinity
             of
             both
             their
             Causes
             ,
             by
             the
             near
             cognation
             of
             their
             Pleadings
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             Dr
             
               's
               Fourth
            
             Argument
             ,
             Examined
             ,
             taken
             from
             
               our
               Saviour's
               alledged
               allowance
               and
            
             Approbation
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Seven
             Asian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               WE
               do
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               Dr's
               last
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               
               That
               the
               rightful
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               Episcopal
               ,
               taken
               from
               
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Allowance
                 and
                 Approbation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Seven
              
               Epistles
               
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 of
              
               Asia
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Angels
              
               ,
               called
               Seven
               
                 Stars
                 in
                 His
                 Right
                 Hand
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Seven
               Lights
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               Rev.
               1.20
               .
               and
               2.1
               .
               And
               in
               every
               Epistle
               ,
               owned
               as
               his
               Angels
               and
               Messengers
               .
               The
               Dr.
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               can
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               Seven
               Bishops
               ,
               presiding
               over
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               of
               these
               Churches
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               are
               unanswerable
               instances
               of
               Christs
               Allowance
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               .
            
             This
             trite
             and
             often
             Baffled
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             supposed
             Episcopal
             Power
             of
             the
             Seven
             Asian
             Angels
             ,
             has
             been
             so
             frequently
             scanned
             and
             tossed
             by
             Writers
             ,
             on
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             since
             he
             makes
             here
             such
             a
             Parade
             ,
             should
             either
             have
             brought
             some
             new
             Strength
             upon
             the
             Field
             ,
             or
             offered
             an
             Answer
             ,
             to
             the
             many
             clear
             returns
             ,
             given
             to
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
           
             However
             ,
             to
             clear
             our
             way
             ,
             in
             examining
             what
             the
             Dr.
             says
             upon
             this
             head
             (
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             some
             Old
             Musty
             stuff
             repeated
             )
             I
             premise
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             term
             ,
             Angel
             ,
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Scope
             of
             these
             Epistles
             .
             2.
             
             That
             allowing
             the
             Angels
             to
             be
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             will
             nothing
             help
             the
             Drs.
             design
             and
             pleading
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             term
             Angel
             ,
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Scope
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             appears
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             This
             suits
             best
             the
             Stile
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             mystick
             visional
             Representations
             ,
             to
             includ
             many
             individuals
             :
             As
             one
             singular
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             individuals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             Members
             and
             Officers
             ,
             are
             represented
             by
             
               One
               Candlestick
            
             ;
             And
             why
             not
             also
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Ministers
            
             ,
             by
             
               one
               Angel
            
             ?
             A
             term
             which
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             imports
             no
             Jurisdiction
             properly
             ,
             but
             is
             immediatly
             referred
             to
             the
             Angelical
             frame
             and
             qualities
             of
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             also
             suitable
             to
             the
             style
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Epistolare
             ;
             the
             Address
             ,
             may
             be
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             give
             no
             Authority
             to
             that
             one
             over
             the
             rest
             ;
             As
             an
             Address
             from
             the
             King
             to
             a
             Speaker
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             will
             give
             the
             Speaker
             no
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             over
             his
             Fellow-Members
             .
             When
             our
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Peter
             only
             expresly
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellow-Disciples
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               Keyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             who
             but
             brutish
             and
             partially
             affected
             Papists
             ,
             will
             conclud
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Prince
             or
             Primate
             over
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             And
             that
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             this
             promise
             ,
             an
             equal
             Authority
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             This
             the
             Dr.
             must
             acknowledg
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             justify
             the
             Popes
             Pleading
             from
             this
             Text.
             3.
             
             This
             is
             suitable
             to
             Scripture
             Prophetick
             Writings
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             Book
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             represent
             many
             Individuals
             ,
             by
             one
             singular
             .
             The
             
               Four
               beasts
               ,
               the
               Twenty
               Four
               Elders
               ,
            
             do
             not
             signify
             so
             many
             individual
             persons
             :
             The
             singular
             Names
             of
             
               Woman
               ,
               Beast
               ,
               Whore
               ,
               Dragon
               ,
            
             signify
             a
             collection
             of
             many
             individuals
             .
             So
             the
             one
             ,
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               Seven
               Spirits
            
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             manifold
             operations
             .
             Dan.
             8.20
             .
             
               One
               Ram
            
             ,
             signifies
             
               many
               Kings
            
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
             He
             that
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             
               Priest
               ,
               Deut.
            
             17.12
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Priests
             in
             the
             plural
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             Priests
             Lips
             should
             keep
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             sought
             at
             his
             Mouth
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             Here
             also
             ,
             the
             Priest
             for
             Priests
             ,
             in
             the
             Plural
             .
             Blest
             is
             
               that
               Servant
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               &c.
               i.
               e.
               Those
               Servants
            
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             term
             Angel
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             that
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encampeth
             about
             the
             Godly
             .
             
               i.
               e.
               many
               Angels
            
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             Ministring
             Spirits
             to
             them
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             suitable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             represent
             an
             
               indefinit
               number
            
             by
             a
             definit
             :
             Thus
             all
             Iudahs
             Adversaries
             ,
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             
               Four
               Horns
               Zech.
            
             1.18
             .
             All
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Ungodly
             ,
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             Five
             Wise
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Five
             Foolish
             Virgins
             .
             The
             
               Seven
               Angels
            
             standing
             before
             God
             ,
             Represents
             
               all
               the
               Angels
               .
               Ch.
            
             8.
             of
             
             this
             Book
             ;
             for
             in
             Ch.
             7.
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             do
             thus
             stand
             .
             And
             with
             the
             same
             indefinitness
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             Septenarie
             number
             ,
             frequently
             elsewhere
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Seven
               Pillars
            
             which
             Wisdom
             Hews
             out
             Prov.
             9.
             
             The
             
               Seven
               Pastors
            
             or
             
               Shepherds
               ,
               Micah
            
             .
             5.
             
             The
             
               Seven
               Eyes
               Zech.
            
             3.
             
             And
             in
             this
             very
             Book
             ,
             Ch.
             4.5.15
             .
             The
             
               Seven
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Lamps
               ,
               Viols
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             we
             find
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             this
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             First
             ,
             Naming
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             then
             contracting
             it
             into
             a
             Singular
             ,
             as
             2
             Ioh.
             7.
             
               v.
               —
               Many
               deceivers
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               World
            
             —
             Then
             —
             
               This
               is
               a
               Deceiver
               ,
               and
               an
               Antichrist
               .
            
             And
             sometimes
             ,
             the
             Individual
             in
             one
             Sentence
             ,
             turned
             into
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
             
               She
               shall
               be
               saved
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Woman
             bearing
             Children
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             Women
             ,
             in
             general
             .
             So
             ,
             this
             
               single
               Angel
            
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             many
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Epistle
             .
             Thus
             Rev.
             2.24
             .
             —
             Unto
             you
             ,
             
               I
               say
               and
               unto
               the
            
             rest
             in
             Thyatira
             .
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             We
             find
             John
             changing
             the
             
               singular
               Angel
            
             into
             a
             
               Multitud●
               ;
               Fear
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
            
             thou
             
               shalt
               suffer
               :
               Behold
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
            
             you
             
               into
               Prison
               ,
               that
            
             ye
             
               may
               be
               tryed
            
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             ever
             Characteristick
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             shall
             produce
             ,
             we
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             .
             First
             ,
             Is
             it
             a
             Commission
             to
             Preach
             and
             Baptize
             ?
             This
             ,
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             belongs
             to
             all
             Pastors
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             Seated
             in
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             Ruling
             Governing
             Power
             ?
             All
             Ministers
             are
             such
             Angels
             ;
             All
             that
             Watch
             for
             Souls
             ,
             do
             Rule
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Labourers
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             have
             an
             equal
             joynt
             Interest
             in
             Feeding
             ,
             Censuring
             and
             Ruling
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             are
             set
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             .
             And
             People
             are
             accordingly
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             them
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             this
             Prostasie
             and
             Ruling
             Power
             ,
             is
             no
             sole
             Prerogative
             of
             a
             
               single
               Angel
            
             ,
             or
             supposed
             Bishop
             .
             Thus
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             
             And
             it
             is
             much
             more
             suteable
             to
             understand
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             in
             a
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             whole
             Government
             is
             found
             intrusted
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             Explain
             that
             plain
             Text
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             and
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             
               one
               Angel
            
             ,
             or
             Di●cesan
             Bishop
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             with
             sole
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             find
             this
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             new
             Opinion
             ,
             when
             he
             considers
             that
             
               Augustin
               .
               Homil.
            
             21.
             upon
             this
             Book
             ,
             thus
             takes
             it
             ,
             Expounding
             the
             Angel
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             the
             
               Praepositi
               Ecclesiarum
            
             ,
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             So
             
               Aretas
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             1.2.9.10
             .
             
               Primas
               .
               in
               Apoc.
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             
               Ambros.
               Ambert
               .
               Anselm
               .
               Pererius
               ,
               Victorin
               .
               Tirin
               ,
               Haym
               .
               Bed.
               Perkins
               .
               Fox
            
             in
             his
             Meditations
             on
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
               pag.
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Pilkintoun
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             ,
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             
               Hag.
               Ch.
            
             1.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             ,
             I
             premise
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             no
             advantage
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             yielded
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             ,
             is
             a
             
               single
               Person
            
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             may
             be
             the
             
               Angelus
               
               Praeses
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Moderator
               Angel
            
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Angelus
               Princeps
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Lord
               Angel
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Praeses
             or
             Moderator
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             a
             Speaker
             in
             Parliament
             .
             Ephesus
             had
             
               many
               Angels
            
             (
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             )
             of
             equal
             Authority
             ,
             who
             were
             made
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             set
             over
             that
             Church
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             spoken
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             though
             the
             Angel
             is
             named
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Angel
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             no
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Superiority
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             Dr.
             shew
             ,
             where
             this
             Angel
             is
             spoken
             to
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             Ministers
             as
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             is
             his
             begged
             Supposition
             ,
             and
             
               Petitio
               Principii
            
             ,
             all
             along
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Parochial
             and
             Diocesan
             Division
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             were
             long
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             until
             the
             260
             year
             after
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             best
             Antiquaries
             .
             4.
             
             Nothing
             is
             required
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             common
             Duty
             of
             all
             Pastors
             .
             Finally
             ,
             suppose
             it
             were
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             Superiority
             were
             imported
             in
             Naming
             this
             Angel
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Superiority
             of
             
               Order
               ,
               Dignity
            
             ,
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             Moral
             Respects
             ,
             not
             of
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             this
             his
             Scope
             ,
             proposes
             generally
             the
             Method
             of
             his
             Proof
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               prove
               that
               they
               were
               
                 single
                 Persons
              
               .
               
               2
               ly
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               Persons
               of
               
                 great
                 Authority
              
               in
               these
               Churches
               .
               3
               ly
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Presidents
               of
               these
               Churches
               .
            
             Before
             I
             examin
             his
             Proofs
             ,
             it
             is
             pleasant
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             well
             this
             Undertaking
             of
             the
             Dr.
             answers
             his
             Scope
             ,
             which
             all
             along
             in
             this
             Dispute
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             Succession
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             whole
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             excluding
             Pastors
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             Interest
             therein
             .
             
               By
               his
               Principles
               ,
               these
               supposed
               Succeeding
               Prelats
               ,
               are
               the
               sole
               Governours
               of
               Churches
               ,
               have
               the
               sole
               Legislative
               Power
               (
               wherein
               he
               says
               ,
               the
               Essence
               of
               Government
               consists
               )
               the
               Power
               of
               Consecration
               and
               Ordination
               to
               Ecclesiastick
               Offices
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               and
               Extent
               ,
               as
               he
               supposes
               the
               Apostles
               had
               it
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Apostolical
               Mission
               .
               The
               Bishops
               also
               ,
               have
               ,
               by
               his
               Principles
               ,
               the
               sole
               Executive
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Monopolized
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               peculiar
               Prerogative
               ,
               viz.
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               explains
               it
               )
               to
               Cite
               ,
               Examin
               ,
               Admonish
               Offenders
               ,
               Exclud
               from
               ,
               or
               Admit
               to
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               Censure
               or
               Absolve
               ,
               Bind
               or
               Loose
               .
            
             
               The
               twelve
               Thrones
               to
               Judg
               Israels
               Tribes
               ,
               promised
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               understands
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Judging
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Church
               Visible
               ,
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               their
               only
               Successors
               ,
               in
               this
               Authority
               .
               To
               which
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               ,
               the
               Confirming
               of
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               by
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               which
               he
               also
               ascribes
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               sole
               Prerogative
               .
            
             This
             the
             Dr.
             at
             large
             insists
             upon
             ,
             from
             P.
             433.
             to
             P.
             438.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             prove
             all
             these
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             this
             Extensive
             Power
             ,
             so
             paramount
             to
             all
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Interest
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ,
             as
             it
             renders
             them
             mere
             Cyphers
             without
             a
             Figure
             ,
             from
             the
             seven
             
               Asian
               Angels
            
             ;
             Because
             they
             were
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               great
               Authority
            
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             President-Bishops
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Proof
             ,
             as
             the
             Simplest
             may
             Laugh
             at
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Will
             any
             Man
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             being
             Saluted
             as
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             will
             prove
             this
             Extensive
             Authority
             ?
             Why
             may
             not
             a
             Senate
             be
             Saluted
             in
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             Addressed
             in
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Speaker
             ?
             2
             ly
             ,
             Say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             admit
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Deference
             and
             Authority
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Consul
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             will
             this
             suppose
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             Shadow
             of
             Consequence
             or
             Connection
             ,
             inferr
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             swallows
             up
             wholly
             and
             absolutly
             ,
             all
             Authority
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             as
             soon
             joyn
             the
             Poles
             together
             ,
             as
             unite
             this
             Antecedent
             and
             Consequent
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             calling
             them
             Presidents
             ,
             he
             discovers
             this
             ,
             and
             confutes
             himself
             ,
             since
             the
             Terme
             ,
             both
             Name
             and
             Thing
             ,
             in
             all
             Languages
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             is
             appropriat
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             set
             over
             Juridical
             Courts
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             the
             Members
             whereof
             ,
             are
             still
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             Decisive
             Suffrage
             ,
             and
             Interest
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             
               Again
               3
               ly
               ,
               The
               Dr.
               says
               he
               will
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Persons
               of
               
                 great
                 Authority
              
               in
               these
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             and
             prosecut
             his
             Scope
             ,
             he
             must
             call
             it
             
               Absolute
               and
               Sole
               Authority
            
             ,
             intirely
             exclusive
             of
             all
             Interest
             ,
             which
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             may
             claim
             therein
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Grand
             Proofs
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             he
             proves
             from
             this
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               mentioned
               as
               such
               —
               the
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               Smyrna
               ;
               And
               thus
               all
               along
               Addrest
               in
               the
               Singular
               Number
               —
               
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 Works
                 —
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             Ans.
             This
             Argument
             is
             abundantly
             removed
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             premised
             ,
             anent
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             Word
             Angel
             ,
             which
             our
             Lords
             Addressing
             the
             the
             Epistle
             to
             
               one
               Angel
            
             ,
             doth
             no
             whit
             Impugn
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             sound
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             For
             further
             clearing
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Angel
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               to
               the
               Overseer
               ,
               Inspector
               ,
               or
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               —
               This
               is
               set
               down
               here
               in
               the
               Singular
               Number
               ,
               either
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               whole
               Colledg
               ,
               as
               Mal.
               2.7
               .
            
             Under
             the
             Name
             of
             Angel
             in
             the
             Singular
             ,
             the
             whole
             Colledg
             of
             Priests
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             or
             because
             that
             some
             one
             ,
             had
             the
             Presidency
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             Order
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             be
             communicat
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Act.
             20.17
             ,
             28.
             
             
               That
               there
               were
               more
               Elders
               or
               Overseers
               ,
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               whom
               Paul
               charges
               in
               his
               last
               Farewel
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               Flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               made
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               i.
               e.
               Overseers
               ,
               for
               to
               
               Feed
               the
               Flock
               .
               So
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               groundless
               ,
               from
               hence
               to
               inferr
               ,
               an
               Episcopal
               Authority
               of
               one
               person
               above
               the
               rest
               :
               For
               ,
               the
               verry
               matter
               it self
               ,
               written
               here
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               Written
               for
               a
               warning
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               v.
               7.
               here
               ,
               and
               above
               Chap.
               1.11
               .
               The
               English
               Divines
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               
                 Part
                 Second
                 ,
                 Annot.
              
               going
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Pool
               ,
               thus
               sense
               that
               Passage
               ,
               Rev.
               2.1
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 Angel
              
               ,
               it
               appears
               from
               Act.
               20.17
               .
               That
               there
               were
               more
               Ministers
               there
               than
               one
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               
                 all
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               oneness
               of
               their
               business
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               
                 one
                 Angel.
              
               
            
             And
             upon
             Chap.
             1.20
             .
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               certain
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               is
               commmon
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               viz.
               to
               be
               Gods
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               move
               upon
               his
               errands
               .
            
             That
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             here
             ,
             the
             
               Doctors
               ,
               Pastors
            
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             
               Cluverus
               ,
               Dr.
               Lightfoot
               .
               Cluverus
            
             takes
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Number
             ,
             v.
             10.19
             .
             Argues
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistle
             is
             not
             directed
             to
             
               one
               Person
            
             .
             And
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             Tittle
             ,
             is
             with
             allusion
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             whose
             Office
             was
             publickly
             to
             read
             and
             expound
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             these
             Ministers
             were
             to
             Read
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             .
             Thus
             also
             Piscator
             ,
             understands
             the
             whole
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             From
             whence
             ,
             and
             from
             many
             others
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             is
             Judged
             by
             them
             consonant
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             That
             even
             supposing
             some
             speciality
             ,
             in
             the
             Address
             to
             
               one
               person
            
             ,
             this
             doth
             import
             a
             simple
             Presidency
             only
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             )
             and
             that
             they
             do
             intirely
             join
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Grounds
             ,
             we
             have
             offered
             ,
             against
             the
             Dr's
             supposition
             of
             an
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             particularly
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             addressed
             in
             the
             Plural
             .
             That
             Ground
             which
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             and
             others
             insist
             upon
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             is
             important
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Lord
             addresses
             to
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             concerning
             them
             ,
             Rev.
             1.11
             .
             Write
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Smyrna
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             at
             the
             close
             of
             every
             Epistle
             —
             
               Hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               know
            
             thy
             Works
             ,
             &c.
             —
             this
             thou
             hast
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             must
             understand
             the
             whole
             Company
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             because
             the
             punishment
             or
             reward
             ,
             is
             proposed
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             when
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             free
             from
             his
             evils
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               alledges
               ,
               That
               the
               Angel
               is
               alwise
               addrest
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               .
               
               And
               to
               that
               which
               is
               adduced
               to
               prove
               his
               being
               addrest
               in
               the
               Plural
               ;
               he
               Answers
               ,
               That
               in
               these
               Passages
               ,
               he
               writes
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Bishops
               personally
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               under
               their
               
               Government
               and
               inspection
               ;
               so
               he
               understands
               that
               of
               Chap.
               2.10
               .
               —
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 shall
                 cast
                 some
                 of
              
               you
               
                 into
                 Prison
              
               ,
               paralelling
               it
               ,
               with
               v.
               13.
               
               Antipas
               
                 slain
                 among
              
               you
               ,
               and
               v.
               23.
               —
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 know
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             But
             ,
             first
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             Drs.
             begging
             the
             Question
             ,
             in
             a
             supposition
             cross
             to
             his
             scope
             )
             the
             paralells
             ,
             are
             not
             every
             way
             alike
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             says
             —
             
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             —
             and
             
               slain
               among
            
             you
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Scope
             and
             Mould
             of
             these
             expressions
             ,
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             both
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             :
             But
             when
             immediatly
             after
             ,
             addressing
             the
             Angel
             ,
             in
             the
             Singular
             ,
             he
             adds
             —
             
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
            
             you
             ,
             
               into
               Prison
            
             ,
             changing
             the
             
               Singular
               Angel
            
             into
             
               a
               Plural
            
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             are
             more
             directly
             included
             ,
             as
             the
             adduced
             paralel
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
             Discovers
             .
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             folly
             and
             inconsistency
             of
             his
             gloss
             and
             discourse
             ,
             in
             this
             Answer
             ,
             is
             several
             ways
             apparent
             :
             For
             First
             ,
             He
             will
             have
             these
             Passages
             —
             
               I
               know
            
             thy
             
               works
               —
               I
               have
               some
               what
               against
            
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             addrest
             Singlely
             to
             the
             Angel
             ;
             From
             the
             singularity
             of
             which
             Adress
             ,
             he
             collects
             ,
             the
             
             Bishop's
             single
             and
             absolute
             Authority
             over
             these
             Churches
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             Sense
             will
             the
             Dr.
             make
             of
             this
             ?
             Will
             he
             say
             ,
             our
             Lord
             knew
             the
             Works
             only
             ,
             of
             one
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             no
             Ministers
             else
             ?
             That
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             Laboured
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             none
             else
             ?
             That
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             fell
             from
             his
             first
             Love
             ,
             no
             Church
             Officers
             else
             ?
             (
             A
             pityful
             imputation
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             puts
             thus
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             the
             supposed
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             staging
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Apostat
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             The
             same
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             his
             other
             Instances
             .
             —
             
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
            
             thee
             ,
             
               Viz
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               no
            
             Ministers
             else
             .
             —
             
               Remember
               ,
               whence
            
             thou
             
               art
               fallen
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Bishop
             fallen
             only
             ,
             none
             else
             .
             —
             
               Repent
               and
               do
            
             thy
             
               First
               Works
            
             ;
             this
             only
             addrest
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             none
             else
             concerned
             in
             this
             Duty
             ,
             but
             his
             Lordship
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             chiefly
             concerned
             and
             interested
             ;
             Then
             ,
             besides
             his
             begging
             the
             Question
             ,
             he
             losses
             his
             Plea
             ,
             and
             quite
             ruins
             all
             his
             Pleading
             from
             a
             supposed
             
               singularity
               of
               the
               Address
            
             ,
             to
             conclud
             the
             
               singularity
               of
               the
               person
               Addressed
            
             :
             And
             thus
             including
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             concerned
             and
             interested
             in
             the
             prescriptions
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             he
             cuts
             the
             Wind-Pipe
             of
             his
             grand
             Topick
             and
             notion
             here
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             forc't
             to
             acknowledg
             from
             the
             Plural
             Mould
             of
             the
             Address
             ,
             that
             more
             than
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             spoken
             to
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             fair
             acknowledgment
             ,
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               written
               to
               ,
               Personally
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               People
               under
               their
               Government
               and
               inspection
               .
            
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             Ministers
             and
             Pastors
             also
             bespoken
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             People
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             asserting
             ,
             
               That
               both
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               
               Bishop's
               inspection
               .
            
             A●d
             it
             being
             supposible
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             there
             was
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             a
             
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
             .
             
               How
               come
               the
               Dr.
               when
               he
               supposes
               the
               Address
               to
               overstretch
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               to
               includ
               more
               ,
               to
               assert
               That
               it
               reaches
               the
               
                 People
                 only
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Pastors
               also
               ?
            
             This
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             is
             odd
             Sense
             in
             Divinity
             ;
             in
             these
             great
             Evangelistick
             Precepts
             and
             Reprensions
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Addresses
             not
             solely
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             under
             him
             ,
             yet
             not
             one
             word
             to
             Pastors
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             being
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Dr.
             P.
             421.
             and
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             under
             the
             Bishops
             Government
             and
             inspection
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             the
             Plural
             Address
             ,
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             cast
             an
             Eye
             ,
             upon
             the
             under-Clergy
             ,
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             before
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             concerned
             before
             them
             ,
             in
             these
             important
             duties
             ,
             or
             supposed
             Transgressions
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             discover
             the
             knack
             of
             the
             Dr's
             policy
             in
             this
             ;
             For
             Pleading
             in
             his
             Second
             Argument
             ,
             
             
               That
               an
               Authority
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Church
               Government
               ,
               is
               clearly
               imported
               ,
               in
               several
               of
               these
               directions
               or
               reprehensions
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               those
               addressed
               ,
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               Pergamus
               and
               Thyatira
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Juridical
               Tryal
               ,
               conviction
               and
               Censures
               :
            
             He
             was
             afraid
             ,
             least
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             opened
             a
             door
             for
             Ministers
             claim
             ,
             to
             the
             
             Bishop's
             incommunicable
             prerogatives
             ,
             had
             he
             extended
             the
             plural
             Address
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Dr.
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               such
               plural
               Addresses
               ,
               the
               people
               under
               the
               
               Bishop's
               Government
               ,
               
               are
               included
               ,
               gives
               for
               instance
               ,
               that
               Passage
               ,
               Rev.
               2.10
               .
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 shall
                 cast
                 some
                 of
              
               you
               
                 into
                 prison
              
               .
            
             I
             should
             verrily
             think
             ,
             he
             was
             here
             concerned
             to
             specifie
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             and
             include
             both
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             seems
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             all
             the
             Pastors
             were
             safe
             ,
             from
             the
             Thunder-clap
             of
             this
             warning
             (
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             shield
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             the
             Drs.
             fancy
             )
             and
             there
             were
             no
             prisons
             there
             for
             Pastors
             ,
             this
             being
             only
             spoke
             to
             the
             People
             .
             This
             charge
             of
             gross
             folly
             ,
             upon
             his
             Mould
             of
             Reasoning
             (
             and
             it
             is
             gross
             enough
             ,
             at
             all
             will
             )
             is
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             taken
             from
             that
             phrase
             ,
             Chap.
             2.25
             .
             —
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               and
               unto
               the
            
             rest
             in
             Thyatira
             ;
             from
             which
             passage
             ,
             we
             plead
             for
             a
             plural
             diversifying
             Ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             under
             distinct
             
             Comma's
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               will
               admit
               it
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               to
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               any
               ,
               
               but
               the
               People
               ,
               making
               the
               term
               ,
               you
               and
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatria
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               distinguishing
               only
               the
               sound
               from
               the
               unsound
               part
               .
               in
               that
               Church
               .
            
             So
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             D
             ,
             .
             appropriats
             the
             Plural
             Phrases
             to
             the
             People
             only
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             is
             exposed
             to
             the
             forementioned
             absurdities
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             and
             method
             of
             pleading
             .
             That
             ,
             that
             Passage
             Chap.
             2.10
             .
             doth
             reach
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             upon
             several
             important
             grounds
             ,
             made
             good
             by
             Mr.
             Durham
             ,
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             1.
             from
             the
             remarkable
             change
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             to
             the
             Plural
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             That
             his
             was
             a
             searching
             tryal
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             it
             was
             her
             concern
             
             to
             be
             warned
             .
             3
             ly
             .
             That
             the
             preservation
             of
             Some
             ,
             was
             as
             signal
             a
             consolation
             in
             such
             a
             Tryal
             ,
             as
             Isai.
             30.20.21
             .
             See
             others
             cited
             by
             
               Pool
               Critic
            
             .
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             enquires
             ,
             
               If
               Angels
               had
               not
               been
               
                 single
                 Persons
              
               ,
               why
               are
               they
               not
               mentioned
               Plurally
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               People
               ?
            
             This
             Querie
             ,
             confirms
             what
             is
             now
             imputed
             to
             him
             :
             That
             they
             are
             mentioned
             Plurally
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             made
             good
             ,
             in
             the
             premised
             Instances
             .
             
               Yea
               the
               Dr.
               himself
               ,
               answers
               himself
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Plurality
               ,
               bespoken
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               only
               Personally
               Addressed
               .
            
             But
             the
             Dr's
             strange
             Fetch
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             allow
             a
             Plurality
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             be
             Addrest
             and
             spoken
             to
             ,
             in
             one
             singular
             Bishop
             or
             Angel
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             the
             Pastors
             at
             all
             :
             For
             which
             Notion
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             Non-sense
             )
             no
             imaginable
             ground
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             the
             Dr's
             good
             Will
             to
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             fain
             shape
             out
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             so
             rejects
             and
             baffles
             his
             Endeavours
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             any
             evident
             ground
             of
             Answer
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             embrace
             an
             Airy
             Notion
             of
             his
             own
             Brain
             .
          
           
             Thus
             to
             that
             pregnant
             Passage
             ,
             Chap.
             2.24
             .
             which
             we
             adduce
             to
             prove
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
             to
             be
             Addrest
             Plurally
             ,
             viz.
             To
             you
             ,
             
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               unto
            
             the
             rest
             
               in
               Thyatira
            
             :
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             clear
             Distinction
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Plural
             you
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Pastors
               ,
               and
            
             the
             rest
             
               in
               Thyatira
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Dr.
             has
             no
             other
             Shift
             ,
             but
             that
             pitiful
             one
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Ancient
               Greek
               Manuscripts
               ,
               leave
               out
               the
               Conjunction
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               Read
               it
               ,
               
                 To
                 you
                 the
                 rest
                 in
              
               Thyatira
               ,
               distinguishing
               the
               Seduced
               ,
               from
               the
               not
               Seduced
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               who
               is
               always
               Addrest
               in
               the
               Singular
               Number
               .
            
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             Shift
             baffles
             most
             of
             all
             the
             old
             Greek
             Copies
             ;
             the
             Reading
             he
             embraces
             ,
             being
             supposed
             Mantytecla's
             Manuscript
             ,
             baffles
             all
             the
             
               Episcopal
               English
            
             Clergy
             ,
             concerned
             in
             our
             last
             Translation
             ,
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Zeal
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             their
             various
             and
             unsound
             Translation
             of
             the
             Term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             durst
             not
             make
             this
             Adventure
             with
             the
             Dr
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Current
             of
             Ancient
             Copies
             ,
             Read
             the
             Text
             ,
             with
             the
             Conjunction
             :
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             they
             assert
             their
             Diligence
             ,
             in
             Searching
             the
             Original
             Text.
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             here
             to
             recount
             ,
             the
             large
             Testimony
             and
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             Translators
             and
             Interpreters
             ,
             all
             concurring
             in
             this
             our
             Sense
             and
             Reading
             ,
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Conceit
             and
             Exception
             .
             See
             
               Paraeus
               ,
               Arethas
               ,
               Ribera
            
             ,
             Dr.
             More
             ,
             who
             expresly
             taketh
             the
             you
             ,
             to
             import
             the
             
               Pastors
               ;
               Beza
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             2
             ly
             ,
             This
             Conjecture
             and
             Answer
             ,
             is
             clearly
             Cross
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             For
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Adversative
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             v.
             24.
             clearly
             limits
             the
             you
             here
             ,
             and
             distinguishes
             it
             from
             the
             you
             ,
             meant
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
             in
             the
             close
             of
             v.
             23.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             clears
             this
             to
             Conviction
             —
             
               I
               will
               put
               upon
            
             you
             ,
             
               none
               other
               burden
            
             —
             
               hold
               fast
            
             —
             Pray
             ,
             by
             what
             Logick
             ,
             will
             the
             Dr.
             exclud
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             includ
             the
             People
             only
             ,
             in
             this
             Plural
             Phrase
             ?
             Were
             no
             Ministers
             kept
             unpolluted
             ?
             Or
             ,
             were
             there
             some
             other
             burdens
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             had
             already
             ?
             And
             are
             they
             excluded
             from
             
               holding
               fast
            
             '
             till
             Christ
             come
             ,
             what
             is
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             People
             concerned
             herein
             ,
             as
             contradistinct
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             such
             absurd
             Consequeuces
             ,
             might
             cover
             with
             Blushes
             ,
             the
             Asserters
             of
             this
             Opinion
             .
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             even
             granting
             the
             Dr
             ,
             the
             Advantage
             of
             this
             Gloss
             ,
             and
             leaving
             out
             the
             Conjunction
             ,
             and
             admitting
             with
             Grotius
             ,
             that
             thus
             the
             Sound
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Unsound
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             would
             be
             pitifully
             puzzl'd
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             both
             these
             Classes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             Plural
             Phrase
             ,
             doth
             not
             stand
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Discriminating
             Sense
             :
             But
             this
             ,
             we
             insist
             not
             upon
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             to
             the
             Dr's
             second
             Proof
             ,
             (
             p.
             423.
             )
             of
             
               our
               Lords
               Allowance
               and
               Approbation
               of
            
             Episcopal
             
               Government
               in
               these
               Epistles
            
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               they
               were
               
                 Persons
                 of
                 great
                 Authority
              
               :
               This
               he
               proves
               from
               the
               Title
               of
               Angel
               ,
               shewing
               them
               to
               be
               Persons
               of
               Office
               and
               Eminency
               ;
               Christ
               also
               ,
               Directing
               to
               them
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               to
               be
               communicat
               to
               their
               Churches
               .
            
             To
             which
             ,
             he
             adds
             another
             Proof
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             some
             of
             these
             Angels
             ,
             and
             competent
             to
             others
             ;
             
               He
               gives
               Instance
               ,
               of
               the
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               trying
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               imports
               a
               Juridical
               Tryal
               ;
               the
               Blame
               laid
               upon
               the
               Angel
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               for
               having
               them
               that
               held
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               which
               shews
               his
               Power
               to
               have
               cast
               him
               out
               ;
               upon
               the
               Angel
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               for
               suffering
               Iezabel
               to
               Teach
               ,
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               in
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               Authority
               to
               eject
               her
               and
               her
               Followers
               .
            
             Ans.
             The
             Dr's
             Proofs
             of
             Authority
             in
             these
             Angels
             and
             Churches
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Government
             ,
             are
             good
             and
             sound
             ,
             and
             accorded
             to
             by
             all
             Divines
             .
             But
             he
             has
             left
             behind
             him
             two
             Points
             of
             his
             Proof
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Scope
             ,
             which
             are
             (
             to
             use
             our
             Scottish
             Proverb
             )
             the
             
               Tongue
               of
               the
               Trump
            
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             but
             like
             Sand
             without
             Lime
             .
             1.
             
             He
             says
             ,
             "
             They
             were
             
               single
               Persons
            
             of
             great
             Authority
             :
             But
             he
             has
             not
             yet
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             nor
             offered
             to
             Answer
             the
             pregnant
             Grounds
             pleaded
             by
             our
             Divines
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             Term
             Angel
             ,
             is
             most
             suteable
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Tenor
             and
             Scope
             of
             these
             Epistles
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             Supposing
             them
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             proved
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             Angel
             ,
             or
             their
             Authority
             imported
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             it
             reached
             any
             further
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Presidents
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Authority
             here
             Instanced
             ,
             was
             Monopolized
             ,
             
             and
             so
             inhanced
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             exclud
             intirely
             ,
             all
             the
             Pastors
             therefrom
             .
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             (
             besides
             the
             Proofs
             we
             offered
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             we
             heard
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             make
             out
             ,
             and
             give
             Instance
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             Ephesus
             ;
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             which
             Church
             ,
             Paul
             committed
             the
             whole
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             propper
             Governours
             and
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             even
             supposing
             the
             Angel
             ,
             a
             
               single
               Person
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             ,
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             such
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ,
             as
             did
             Inhance
             ,
             or
             Exclud
             that
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             so
             clearly
             therein
             asserted
             and
             held
             out
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               acknowledges
               ,
               That
               what
               our
               Lord
               writes
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               this
               Angel
               personally
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               P.
               422.
               
            
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             will
             the
             Dr.
             set
             up
             his
             March-stone
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             the
             Limitation
             of
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             distinguishing
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             since
             ,
             neither
             the
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             a
             
               single
               Person
            
             ,
             will
             prove
             this
             ,
             nor
             the
             Honourable
             Title
             of
             Angel
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             it
             )
             a
             Title
             suteable
             to
             all
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             Angels
             and
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             by
             their
             Office
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             can
             the
             Dr.
             flee
             to
             the
             Refuge
             of
             the
             Authority
             supposed
             in
             these
             Prescriptions
             ,
             without
             a
             palpable
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Communicating
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Directed
             to
             them
             ;
             This
             is
             so
             suteable
             to
             the
             
               Angelus
               Praeses
            
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             President
             ,
             or
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             imaginable
             Strength
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr's
               .
               Third
               and
               last
               proof
               ,
               of
               
                 our
                 Lords
                 approbation
                 of
              
               Episcopal
               
                 Government
                 in
                 these
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Angels
               ,
               were
               Bishops
               of
               these
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Presidents
               thereof
               ,
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 most
                 Primitive
                 Antiquity
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               for
               which
               he
               Cites
               the
               anonymous
               tract
               of
               
               Timothy's
               Martyrdom
               mentioned
               ,
               
               
                 Bibleotheca
                 patrum
                 ,
                 N.
              
               244.
               
               Shewing
               that
               Iohn
               ,
               Two
               or
               Three
               years
               after
               his
               return
               from
               Patmos
               ,
               assisted
               with
               the
               seven
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               he
               assumed
               to
               himself
               ;
               the
               Government
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               Seven
               ,
               were
               the
               Angels
               here
               here
               Addrest
               ;
               these
               Churches
               lying
               within
               the
               Lydian
               or
               Proconsular
               Asia
               ,
               of
               which
               Ephesus
               was
               Metropolis
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               these
               Seven
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               Governed
               the
               Province
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               are
               the
               Seven
               Angels
               ,
               all
               within
               that
               Province
               .
               He
               adds
               ;
               That
               Austin
               call
               the
               Angels
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 praepositos
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 Epist.
              
               162.
               and
               the
               Seven
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 praepositi
                 Ecclesiarum
              
               ,
               Comment
               .
               in
               Rev.
               That
               Ambrose
               in
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               referring
               to
               these
               Angels
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               Angels
               ,
               are
               meant
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Since
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             these
             
               Angels
               ,
               Bishops
            
             and
             Presidents
             over
             these
             Churches
             ,
             in
             propounding
             this
             Proof
             ,
             if
             he
             intend
             only
             Presidents
             ,
             he
             will
             fall
             utterly
             short
             of
             his
             design
             and
             scope
             of
             evincing
             that
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             ascribs
             
             to
             them
             ;
             a
             President
             ,
             and
             
               one
               ,
               who
               has
               all
               Authority
               ,
               Monopolized
               in
               him
               ,
            
             being
             quite
             distinct
             things
             :
             If
             he
             intend
             by
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             set
             over
             it
             in
             a
             general
             Sense
             ;
             Are
             not
             all
             Pastors
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             called
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             set
             over
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Tittles
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             If
             the
             Dr.
             will
             have
             them
             such
             Presidents
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             had
             monopolised
             and
             enhanced
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             all
             Authority
             of
             Government
             ,
             a
             President
             being
             of
             far
             larger
             extent
             ,
             and
             surely
             with
             a
             relation
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             person
             is
             President
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Sole
               President
            
             :
             As
             it
             it
             is
             not
             all
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             Minister
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Sole
               Minister
            
             .
             For
             ,
             all
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Sense
             ,
             are
             Presidents
             over
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             2
             ly
             .
             since
             the
             Dr.
             draws
             his
             supposed
             demonstrative
             evidence
             of
             the
             power
             and
             Authority
             of
             these
             Seven
             Angels
             ,
             addrest
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             extent
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             is
             indigitat
             by
             the
             term
             Angel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             prescriptions
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             
               Primitive
               Antiquity
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             I
             would
             know
             ▪
             whether
             the
             Dr.
             will
             own
             this
             Principle
             ,
             that
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             even
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             Primitive
             (
             or
             the
             First
             human
             Testimony
             ,
             secluding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             after
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             
               is
               the
               infallible
               Rule
               and
               Commentarie
               ,
               for
               understanding
               the
               Nature
               and
               Office
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             If
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             own
             this
             Principle
             ,
             his
             evidence
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ;
             is
             no
             evidence
             ;
             For
             ,
             an
             evidence
             ,
             which
             will
             fail
             and
             not
             reach
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             is
             no
             evidence
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             best
             construction
             ,
             no
             proper
             evidence
             without
             restriction
             ,
             s
             and
             limitations
             added
             .
             If
             the
             Dr.
             hold
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             then
             I
             would
             urge
             him
             thus
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             Mens
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             Primitive
             practice
             ,
             tho
             never
             so
             early
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Key
             and
             Comment
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Sense
             ,
             of
             the
             Character
             and
             description
             of
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             ,
             and
             able
             solely
             to
             found
             our
             Faith
             and
             persuasion
             hereanent
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             also
             ,
             human
             practice
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             simply
             considered
             ,
             determin
             our
             Faith
             and
             prectice
             ,
             as
             to
             every
             Scripture
             Truth
             ,
             and
             duty
             therein
             held
             out
             ?
             For
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             can
             assign
             no
             difference
             ,
             nor
             upon
             admitting
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             shew
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             a
             ground
             ,
             which
             will
             limit
             and
             enervat
             the
             consequence
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             admitted
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             not
             thus
             set
             up
             an
             higher
             tribunal
             ,
             than
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ground
             and
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Paul.
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             make
             our
             Faith
             stand
             in
             mans
             Wisdom
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Power
             ;
             and
             in
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet
             1.20.21
             .
             make
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             a
             privat
             Interpretation
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Prophesie
             had
             come
             by
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             I
             must
             believe
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             anent
             the
             Office
             of
             these
             
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             pointing
             out
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             according
             to
             the
             human
             Testimony
             of
             after-Writers
             ,
             or
             the
             Testimony
             and
             Practice
             of
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             pretended
             Successors
             ;
             then
             the
             custom
             and
             practice
             of
             fallible
             Men
             ,
             becomes
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             ratio
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             ,
             
               a
               priori
            
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             chief
             ground
             ,
             why
             I
             believe
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Sense
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             will
             give
             Men
             ,
             a
             Dominion
             over
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             resolves
             ultimatly
             into
             an
             
               human
               practice
            
             and
             Testimony
             of
             fallible
             Men
             :
             A
             Principle
             ,
             which
             no
             sound
             Protestant
             will
             own
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             
               Primitive
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             doth
             testify
             for
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             shapen
             out
             ,
             would
             inextricably
             baffle
             his
             indeavours
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             :
             It
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             many
             of
             the
             First
             Writers
             ,
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             f●w
             corrupted
             ;
             So
             ,
             many
             ,
             Eminent
             for
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             ,
             have
             written
             nothing
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             generally
             acknowledged
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             dark
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact.
             The
             Affirmative
             proof
             ,
             lying
             upon
             the
             Dr.
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             has
             contradicted
             his
             supposed
             Testimonies
             ,
             else
             he
             but
             beats
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             has
             said
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             )
             ascribing
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             (
             the
             Angel
             whereof
             ,
             is
             First
             here
             addrest
             ,
             )
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Compared
             with
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.2.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.4.5
             .
             When
             this
             Scripture
             account
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             (
             which
             ,
             surely
             is
             Antiquity
             ,
             prior
             to
             the
             Dr's
             
               most
               Primitive
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             and
             of
             far
             greater
             veneration
             )
             stands
             cross
             to
             his
             pretended
             Primitive
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ▪
             Power
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             laid
             in
             even
             Ballances
             together
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             will
             preponderat
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             for
             shame
             ,
             will
             not
             say
             the
             Second
             ;
             Hence
             I
             inferr
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             either
             accord
             his
             Human
             Testimonies
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             quite
             this
             Plea.
             And
             next
             ,
             he
             must
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             he
             stands
             obliged
             to
             Answer
             the
             premised
             Scripture
             accounts
             of
             the
             Pastors
             Office
             ,
             and
             our
             Arguments
             drawn
             therefrom
             ,
             before
             his
             Human
             Testimonies
             deserve
             the
             least
             value
             or
             notice
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             may
             here
             ply
             ●he
             Dr
             ,
             with
             a
             Notion
             and
             Argument
             of
             his
             own
             Mould
             ,
             
               The
               Dr.
               thinks
               it
               strange
               ,
               how
               we
               can
               suppose
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               so
               suddenly
               altered
               the
               Government
               ,
               from
               Presbytrie
               to
               Episcopacy
               ,
               if
               Presbytrie
               was
               her
               first
               Government
               .
            
             But
             I
             would
             ask
             the
             Dr
             ,
             since
             its
             evident
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             have
             both
             the
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ,
             several
             such
             paralells
             ,
             its
             actual
             Exercise
             supposed
             to
             be
             inherent
             in
             ,
             and
             competent
             to
             them
             :
             And
             in
             special
             ,
             since
             the
             Elders
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             are
             enjoyned
             by
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             Farewel
             ,
             to
             exercise
             Episcopal
             Authority
             joyntly
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Hint
             of
             any
             
               Episcopal
               President
            
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             after
             all
             his
             Prescriptions
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Evangelistick
             Office
             there
             ;
             whence
             came
             all
             this
             sudden
             Universal
             Change
             in
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             competent
             before
             ,
             to
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             Monopolized
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             one
             Bishop
             ?
             How
             came
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             suddenly
             cast
             in
             this
             Mould
             ?
             And
             to
             press
             the
             Querie
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Universal
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             and
             thus
             acknowledged
             and
             attested
             by
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pretends
             ,
             yea
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             Ierom
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Augustin
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
             how
             comes
             Ierom
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Elders
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             Custom
             ,
             not
             
               Divine
               Dispensation
            
             (
             Comment
             on
             Tit.
             )
             and
             on
             Isai.
             3.
             that
             they
             had
             in
             his
             time
             
               [
               Caetus
               Presbyterorum
               )
               a
               Meeting
            
             or
             
               Court
               of
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             an
             
               Apostolick
               Senat
            
             ?
             How
             comes
             a
             Presbytrie
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             Canon
             18
             ?
             How
             comes
             Ambrose
             (
             or
             ,
             a
             Father
             ,
             Coetaneous
             to
             him
             )
             upon
             Eph.
             4.
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Church
             was
             enlarged
             
               [
               caepit
               alio
               modo
               gubernari
               ]
               it
               began
               to
               be
               Governed
               after
               another
               manner
               ;
               than
               at
               first
            
             ;
             and
             —
             that
             [
             
               non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             was
             not
             every
             way
             suteable
             and
             square
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Appointment
             ?
             How
             comes
             Augustin
             (
             Epist.
             10.
             )
             to
             assert
             with
             Ierom
             ,
             that
             by
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Episcopatus
             was
             
               major
               Presbyterio
            
             ?
             How
             comes
             Firmili●nus
             (
             
               apud
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist.
            
             78.
             )
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastors
             or
             
               Presbyters
               [
               possident
               ordinandi
               potestatem
               )
               possesses
               the
               Power
               of
               Ordination
            
             ;
             And
             these
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             calls
             [
             Praepositi
             ]
             Presidents
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             using
             that
             very
             Term
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Dr.
             draws
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             of
             these
             Angels
             ?
             Yea
             Chrysostom
             on
             1
             Tim.
             asserts
             ,
             that
             
               [
               inter
               Presbyterum
               &
               Episcopum
               inter
               est
               ferme
               nihil
               ]
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Bishop
            
             and
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             by
             Paul
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             agrees
             also
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             such
             Harmony
             in
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pretends
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             what
             means
             this
             immusical
             Jarring
             ,
             and
             palpable
             Contradiction
             to
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             even
             by
             these
             very
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             he
             brings
             for
             his
             Vouchers
             ?
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Dr's
             Proofs
             from
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             his
             pretended
             Argument
             ,
             from
             all
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             ,
             is
             pitifully
             Lame
             ,
             and
             short
             of
             his
             Design
             ,
             upon
             two
             important
             Grounds
             .
             1.
             
             That
             his
             Witnesses
             ,
             are
             not
             Harmonious
             ,
             several
             of
             them
             ,
             giving
             a
             palpably
             Cross
             Testimony
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             do
             not
             assert
             that
             sole
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             absolute
             Inhanced
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             alledges
             :
             For
             ,
             no
             Man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             can
             draw
             this
             Consequence
             ,
             from
             the
             general
             Name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             
             used
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             simple
             calling
             of
             them
             Presidents
             ,
             will
             conclud
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             
               de
               Facto
            
             ,
             far
             less
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             since
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             they
             are
             found
             clear
             and
             positive
             in
             a
             contrary
             Assertion
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             Stage
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             he
             mentions
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             Arrant
             ,
             Self-contradicting
             ,
             Non-sensical
             Fools
             ,
             that
             ever
             Spoke
             or
             Wrote
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             acknowledg
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             the
             Term
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             a
             
               general
               Sense
            
             ,
             and
             as
             common
             both
             to
             such
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presidents
             ,
             as
             had
             then
             obtained
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             Pastors
             .
             So
             that
             in
             such
             Characters
             ,
             appropriat
             to
             such
             Persons
             ,
             they
             could
             neither
             understand
             ,
             an
             Episcopal
             Presidency
             ,
             founded
             upon
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pretends
             ,
             nor
             such
             an
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             as
             swallows
             up
             and
             Inhances
             all
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             also
             asserts
             .
          
           
             This
             considered
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             above
             offered
             ,
             doth
             so
             fully
             cut
             off
             the
             Dr's
             third
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             prosecutes
             ,
             P.
             424
             ,
             425
             ,
             &c.
             that
             nothing
             needs
             be
             further
             added
             ,
             as
             there
             might
             be
             with
             Advantage
             ,
             if
             a
             particular
             Examen
             ,
             were
             made
             of
             his
             Citations
             .
             The
             Folly
             of
             his
             first
             Headless
             Testimony
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             makes
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             to
             assume
             a
             new
             Archiepiscopal
             Chair
             ,
             or
             Primacy
             over
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ;
             The
             Sottishness
             of
             which
             Conceit
             ,
             and
             the
             Contrariety
             thereof
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Account
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             which
             extended
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             planted
             and
             to
             be
             planted
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             
               in
               actu
               exercito
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Apostle
             must
             be
             assisted
             with
             seven
             Bishops
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             to
             support
             his
             new
             Archiepiscopal
             Chair
             over
             that
             Province
             .
             The
             Citation
             speaks
             of
             a
             Province
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             Angels
             ,
             must
             be
             these
             seven
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             governed
             that
             Province
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Angel
             is
             called
             by
             Augustin
             ,
             the
             Praepositus
             or
             President
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             Hierarchical
             President
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             has
             shapen
             out
             :
             What
             Consequence
             is
             this
             ?
             As
             to
             what
             He
             adds
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             and
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             
             Polycarp's
             Episcopacy
             over
             Smyrna
             ,
             from
             Eusebius
             (
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             )
             and
             
             Polycrates's
             Episcopacy
             over
             Ephesus
             (
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             24.
             )
             we
             have
             spoken
             to
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Credit
             to
             be
             given
             to
             these
             supposed
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             likeways
             to
             
             Eusebius's
             History
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             in
             Eusebius
             (
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             23.
             )
             Irenaeus
             calls
             
               Anycetus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Heginus
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Xistus
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               [
               Presbyteri
               illi
               qui
               te
               praecesserunt
               ]
            
             We
             also
             ,
             did
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             expresses
             himself
             further
             [
             Nec
             Polycarpus
             ,
             Anyceto
             
               suasit
               ,
               ut
               servaret
               qui
               sibi
               Presbyterorum
               quibus
               successerat
               ,
               consuetudinem
               servandam
               esse
               diceret
            
             ]
             
               We
               have
               also
               already
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               Polycarp
               his
               supposed
               Bishop
               ,
               disownes
               the
               Office
               and
               Doctrin
               imputed
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Dr
               ,
               since
               ,
               Writing
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               he
               ownes
               only
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               the
               
               two
               Orders
               of
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               perswades
               the
               Philippians
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               to
               God
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             
               Bishop
               Bilson
            
             himself
             ,
             acknowledges
             (
             
               Perpet
               .
               Gov.
               P.
            
             158
             ,
             159.
             )
             that
             Elders
             at
             first
             did
             govern
             by
             
               common
               Counsel
            
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             
             Eusebius's
             Testimonies
             ,
             anent
             the
             existent
             Bishops
             in
             several
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             when
             Iohn
             wrote
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             abundantly
             removed
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Sense
             and
             Acceptation
             of
             the
             Term
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             as
             likewise
             by
             that
             which
             we
             have
             often
             observed
             of
             Eusebius
             himself
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               adds
               a
               Passage
               of
               Paraeus
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Paraeus
               proves
               out
               of
               
                 Aretas
                 Caesariensis
              
               ,
               that
               Antipas
               the
               Faithful
               Martyr
               ,
               mentioned
               Rev.
               2.13
               .
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Patmos
               ,
               immediatly
               before
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               Iohn
               wrote
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               Angel
               ,
               was
               one
               Gaius
               who
               (
               as
               he
               proves
               out
               of
               Clement
               )
               succeeded
               to
               Antipas
               ,
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Chair
               .
            
             Paraeus
             ,
             says
             indeed
             ,
             that
             these
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             had
             cruelly
             slain
             Antipas
             ,
             but
             adds
             [
             
               quis
               fuerat
               ,
               ex
               Historia
               parum
               constat
            
             ]
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             from
             History
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             .
             He
             adds
             [
             Aretas
             
               Pastorem
               ejus
               Ecclesiae
               fuisse
               sensit
               sub
            
             Domitiano
             
               fortem
               fidei
               assertorem
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             that
             Aretas
             thinks
             he
             was
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             under
             Domitian
             ,
             a
             Strenuous
             Asserter
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Burnt
             in
             a
             Brazen
             Bull.
             
             
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               he
               to
               whom
               our
               Lord
               wrote
               ,
               might
               be
               tempted
               to
               lay
               aside
               his
               Office
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               like
               Punishment
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             of
             an
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             Paraeus
             says
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             ascribe
             to
             Antipas
             any
             other
             Office
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Pastor
             ,
             seeming
             to
             take
             these
             Churches
             for
             Congregational
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Office
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Angel
             succeeded
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             a
             Pastor
             only
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             Dr's
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             assigns
             him
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             Paraeus
             affirms
             the
             History
             to
             give
             no
             certain
             sound
             ,
             touching
             the
             Office
             and
             Character
             of
             Antipas
             :
             Neither
             doth
             he
             mention
             any
             thing
             of
             Clement
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             Annot.
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Pool
             ,
             do
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Ecclesiastick
               History
               ,
               makes
               mention
               of
               Antipas
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Person
               of
               obscure
               Note
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               History
               giving
               Account
               of
               him
               ,
               has
               inclined
               some
               to
               think
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               wholly
               Prophetical
               ,
               and
               that
               Antipas
               signifies
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               oppose
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               same
               with
               ,
               Antipapa
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Conclusion
             upon
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             his
             discourse
             and
             Argument
             from
             the
             Seven
             
               Asian
               Angels
            
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               being
               apparent
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               presiding
               in
               each
               of
               these
               Churches
               ,
               when
               Iohn
               wrote
               ,
               consequently
               they
               had
               the
               Government
               of
               these
               Churches
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               since
               he
               Writes
               to
               them
               as
               Governours
               and
               Overseers
               of
               these
               Respective
               Churches
               ;
               So
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               Bishops
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               these
               Epithets
               ,
               allows
               and
               approves
               of
               the
               
               Episcopal
               Order
               .
            
             But
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             above
             replyed
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             nothing
             which
             the
             Dr.
             has
             adduced
             ,
             amounts
             to
             prove
             the
             existence
             of
             any
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             shapen
             out
             ,
             in
             one
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             these
             Churches
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             our
             Lords
             writing
             to
             these
             Angels
             ,
             gives
             not
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             allowance
             or
             approbation
             of
             that
             Episcopal
             order
             ,
             which
             he
             asserts
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             
             to
             the
             Dr's
             
               Summ
               of
               all
            
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             )
             viz
             :
             
               That
               the
               Episcopal
               form
               ,
               is
               of
               Divine
               Right
               ;
               upon
               Ground
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Institution
               ,
               Seconded
               by
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               conformity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ;
               and
               our
               Lords
               express
               approbation
               We
               may
               confidently
               repone
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               above
               replyed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               high-flown
               Hierarchy
               ,
               he
               pleads
               for
               ,
               has
               no
               Foundation
               ▪
               either
               in
               our
               Lords
               Institution
               ,
               or
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               noways
               Authorised
               by
               the
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               or
               our
               Saviours
               Approbation
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Asian
               Churches
               ,
               but
               as
               opposit
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               rejected
               and
               disowned
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             
             Dr's
             Scripture
             Proofs
             of
             a
             
               Four-fold
               Ministrie
            
             or
             Prerogative
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Superior
             to
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               First
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               contradistinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               
               is
               (
               with
               the
               Dr.
               )
               to
               make
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Essence
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               supposes
               a
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               else
               ,
               faith
               he
               ,
               Christs
               Wisdom
               is
               impeached
               ,
               if
               he
               left
               a
               Governed
               Society
               ,
               without
               a
               Legislative
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             to
             tell
             the
             Dr
             ,
             That
             by
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Power
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             ,
             
               Nomothetick
               ,
               Architectonick
               ,
               Legislative
            
             ,
             but
             
               Ministerial
               ,
               and
               declarative
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               Doctrin
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Disciplin
               and
               Government
               of
               his
               House
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             proves
             this
             Authority
             (
             P.
             433.434
             .
             )
             from
             the
             Apostles
             Power
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             Determining
             the
             Controversie
             anent
             Circumcision
             —
             And
             says
             ,
             
               That
               in
               their
               Decree
               ,
               they
               exercise
               a
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               laying
               upon
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               abstain
               from
               what
               was
               not
               prohibited
               by
               any
               standing
               Law
               of
               
               Christianity
               :
               That
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Bishops
               ,
               made
               Laws
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               so
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               for
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               more
               particularly
               related
               .
            
             Here
             is
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             odd
             and
             confused
             stuff
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Dr.
             supposes
             ,
             that
             the
             Decree
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
               had
               no
               previous
               Scripture
               Foundation
            
             ,
             contrar
             to
             the
             express
             tenor
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             evident
             1.
             
             That
             in
             this
             Disquisition
             ,
             there
             are
             Grounds
             of
             the
             Sentence
             laid
             down
             ,
             yea
             and
             Scripture
             Grounds
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             The
             Sentence
             runs
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             (
             viz.
             speaking
             in
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
               and
               to
               us
            
             .
             3
             ly
             .
             Upon
             these
             previous
             Scripture
             Grounds
             of
             Charity
             and
             Union-and
             the
             esehewing
             the
             Offence
             of
             the
             weak
             Iews
             (
             apparent
             in
             the
             debate
             and
             disquisition
             )
             the
             things
             enjoined
             ;
             are
             termed
             ,
             
               necessary
               things
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             supposed
             materially
             such
             ,
             antecedaneously
             to
             the
             Decree
             .
             Hence
             4
             ly
             .
             The
             Dr.
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Abstinence
               (
               he
               must
               understand
               it
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               and
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               and
               persons
               )
               was
               never
               prohibited
               by
               any
               standing
               Law
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               
               expugns
               from
               being
               Laws
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               all
               our
               Lords
               Precepts
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Love
               and
               Unity
               ,
               and
               the
               eschewing
               the
               Offence
               of
               the
               little
               Ones
               :
            
             For
             ,
             these
             Rules
             did
             clearly
             found
             this
             Abstinence
             ,
             and
             ground
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             and
             exigence
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             nexplace
             ,
             The
             great
             point
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             
               That
               this
               supposed
               Legislative
               power
               is
               the
               Bishops
               sole
               prerogative
               ,
               secluding
               Pastors
               :
            
             This
             he
             proves
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             their
             comming
             together
             ,
             and
             determining
             this
             matter
             .
             One
             would
             think
             ,
             this
             makes
             fair
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             Apostles
             here
             ,
             meeting
             with
             ,
             and
             taking
             into
             the
             disquisition
             and
             Decree
             ,
             and
             into
             every
             step
             of
             the
             procedure
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             as
             persons
             interested
             and
             concerned
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             found
             to
             concur
             with
             them
             in
             enacting
             and
             enjoining
             the
             thing
             Decreed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Churches
             Obedience
             .
             Ay
             ,
             but
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               by
               consent
               of
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               by
               these
               Elders
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Iudea
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               Cites
               Dr
               Hammond
               on
               Act.
               11.
               
               A
               Dr.
               no
               doubt
               ,
               of
               a
               like
               soundness
               with
               himself
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Dr.
             adhere
             to
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             notion
             of
             Elders
             ,
             he
             must
             Esteem
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             ever
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             existence
             of
             any
             Pastors
             (
             the
             true
             Scripture
             Bishops
             )
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             wherein
             our
             Dr.
             will
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             justle
             and
             deal
             stroaks
             with
             Dr.
             Hammond
             :
             For
             (
             to
             omit
             other
             instances
             )
             he
             holds
             the
             Elders
             present
             with
             Iames
             ,
             when
             Paul
             went
             into
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             over
             which
             ,
             Iames
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             did
             preside
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             None
             can
             imagin
             these
             Elders
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             without
             the
             most
             ridiculous
             Forgery
             imaginable
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             context
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             but
             founding
             and
             gathering
             
             Churches
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             settling
             Churches
             therein
             ,
             and
             taking
             inspection
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             phantastick
             conceit
             to
             imagine
             Churches
             by
             this
             time
             grown
             up
             to
             a
             Diocess
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             bulk
             and
             number
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             yea
             and
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             ,
             of
             so
             considerable
             a
             Number
             ,
             as
             the
             Elders
             may
             be
             rationally
             supposed
             to
             be
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             meeting
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             these
             ,
             besides
             the
             far
             greater
             Number
             of
             Ordinary
             Teachers
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             this
             Man
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             have
             ordained
             ,
             where
             Churches
             were
             planted
             .
             Again
             ,
             why
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Judea
             only
             gathered
             here
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             general
             Decree
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             no
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             were
             by
             this
             time
             set
             up
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             looking
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             debate
             ,
             anent
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             rise
             from
             some
             of
             them
             that
             went
             from
             Judea
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             thus
             troubled
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             appears
             evidently
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             send
             Paul
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             residing
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             ,
             of
             any
             more
             enlarged
             Advertisement
             of
             others
             ,
             than
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             there
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Bishops
               ,
               made
               general
               Laws
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               particular
               Laws
               ,
               for
               their
               particular
               Churches
               :
               
               Thus
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Paul
               gave
               Rules
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               more
               decent
               communication
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             Strong
             reasoning
             indeed
             ,
             and
             hanging
             well
             together
             !
             First
             ,
             he
             supposes
             the
             Apostles
             made
             by
             their
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             the
             general
             Rules
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             concurrence
             of
             ordinary
             Bishops
             ;
             the
             ordering
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             ordinary
             or
             Primitive
             Bishops
             :
             And
             presently
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             into
             the
             class
             of
             
               Ordinary
               Bishops
            
             ,
             in
             giving
             Rules
             to
             this
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             wisely
             supposes
             ,
             that
             Pauls
             Apostolick
             Prescriptions
             about
             Right
             and
             decent
             Communicating
             ,
             concerned
             only
             this
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             were
             Authorized
             and
             enacted
             by
             no
             Apostoick
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             .
             To
             this
             scope
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             with
             as
             much
             Sense
             and
             soundness
             ,
             instances
             
             Paul's
             giving
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             contradicting
             therein
             ,
             the
             Relation
             of
             these
             Canons
             ,
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             since
             they
             did
             respect
             both
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             is
             that
             which
             he
             here
             mentions
             of
             Pauls
             Charge
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             (
             1
             Tim.
             5.7
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             )
             touching
             the
             redressing
             disorders
             ,
             and
             supplying
             defects
             in
             these
             Churches
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             Paul
             exerced
             an
             Apostolical
             Authority
             in
             these
             Directions
             to
             the
             Evangelists
             (
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Paul
             himself
             )
             which
             clearly
             excludes
             ,
             Director
             ,
             and
             Directed
             ,
             from
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             several
             of
             these
             
             directions
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             of
             universal
             concern
             and
             necessity
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             ,
             as
             remote
             from
             his
             Design
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               adds
               ,
               That
               what
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Bishops
               did
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               they
               had
               Authority
               to
               do
               ,
               
               and
               whatsoever
               ,
               Authority
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               derived
               it
               down
               to
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             That
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             exercised
             a
             Lawful
             Authority
             ,
             is
             indeed
             very
             sure
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             sure
             ,
             than
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             here
             ,
             is
             loose
             and
             unsure
             ,
             from
             Apostolical
             directions
             to
             Evangelists
             ,
             to
             conclud
             the
             Nature
             and
             Mould
             of
             the
             supposed
             Episcopal
             Authority
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             making
             Laws
             (
             as
             is
             above
             evinced
             )
             since
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             shape
             out
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             twist
             of
             reason
             and
             sound
             consequence
             ,
             inferr
             his
             supposed
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             with
             sole
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             either
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr
               will
               not
               have
               any
               Officer
               beneath
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               allowed
               suffrage
               ,
               
               in
               any
               of
               the
               First
               
                 Four
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ;
               yet
               immediatly
               after
               (
               some
               way
               retracting
               and
               correcting
               himself
               )
               he
               allows
               them
               a
               place
               in
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               but
               tell
               us
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               for
               debate
               ,
               and
               preparing
               the
               Matter
               of
               Laws
               ;
               but
               the
               form
               of
               Laws
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Bishops
               suffrage
               .
            
             This
             is
             pretty
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Dr.
             will
             never
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             First
             Councils
             ,
             there
             were
             Prelats
             of
             his
             stamp
             and
             Mould
             .
             Next
             ,
             its
             strange
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Councils
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             were
             sitting
             for
             Conference
             ,
             and
             as
             no
             members
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Elders
             meeting
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             (
             which
             he
             will
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             acknowledg
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Moulded
             Councils
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             a
             Standart
             for
             after-Councils
             )
             were
             no
             Members
             ,
             but
             called
             and
             meeting
             for
             conference
             only
             ,
             since
             in
             the
             Scripture
             account
             ,
             and
             three
             fold
             Partition
             of
             those
             that
             mett
             ,
             
               Viz
               :
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               Brethren
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             intire
             joint
             concurrence
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             procedure
             ,
             viz
             :
             both
             in
             the
             Disquisition
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             the
             decretal
             Epistle
             and
             Appointment
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Churches
             obedience
             .
             It
             does
             also
             sute
             the
             Dr's
             consideration
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             consist
             with
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Church
             Judicatory
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             are
             no
             Members
             ,
             nor
             fit
             to
             be
             Members
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               in
               tuto
            
             ,
             to
             prepare
             Matter
             for
             Laws
             ,
             and
             take
             share
             in
             debates
             .
             But
             the
             Dr's
             Forgery
             here
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             1.
             
             If
             Presbyters
             concurrence
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             was
             Authoritative
             ,
             not
             by
             consent
             only
             ,
             and
             they
             imposed
             hands
             as
             proper
             Ordainers
             ,
             even
             when
             Bishops
             had
             obtained
             Power
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             by
             confession
             of
             Episcopalians
             themselves
             (
             see
             Dr.
             
               Forbes
               Iraen
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             11.
             )
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             why
             such
             Ecclesiasticks
             or
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             as
             had
             Authority
             ,
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Acts
             of
             Ministerial
             Authority
             ,
             had
             
               no
               Authority
            
             in
             
               enacting
               Laws
               in
               Councils
            
             ,
             but
             sat
             as
             Cyphers
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             find
             Antiquity
             
             against
             this
             deputed
             kind
             of
             conferring
             or
             consulting
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             allows
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             Councils
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             in
             enacting
             Laws
             .
             
               Chrysostom
               (
               hom
            
             .
             17.
             on
             Matth.
             )
             calls
             Presbyters
             expresly
             [
             
               Christi
               vicarios
            
             ]
             Christs
             Vicars
             or
             Deputes
             :
             And
             its
             strange
             ,
             that
             such
             to
             whom
             Christ
             entrusted
             this
             Vicarious
             Power
             ,
             had
             no
             interest
             and
             Authority
             in
             enacting
             Laws
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Government
             thereof
             .
             Cyprian
             (
             lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             8.
             )
             shews
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Dominus
               Sacerdotes
               in
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ]
             the
             Lord
             condescended
             to
             elect
             to
             himself
             ,
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             this
             designation
             only
             upon
             Prelats
             .
             )
             And
             did
             he
             elect
             and
             constitute
             them
             for
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             Government
             thereof
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             is
             clear
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             external
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             enacting
             Laws
             or
             Canons
             ,
             was
             common
             to
             Bishops
             and
             
               Presbyters
               .
               Ignatius
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Trallians
             ,
             called
             the
             Presbytrie
             [
             
               Senatum
               Dei
            
             ]
             Gods
             Court
             or
             Senat
             [
             
               &
               non
               consiliarios
               solum
            
             ]
             (
             as
             our
             Dr.
             makes
             them
             )
             [
             
               sed
               &
               assessores
               Episcopi
            
             ]
             not
             his
             Advisers
             only
             ,
             but
             his
             Authoritative
             fellow-Counsellors
             ;
             And
             I
             hope
             ,
             such
             (
             he
             will
             grant
             )
             as
             are
             in
             this
             Character
             ,
             have
             interest
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             in
             preparing
             matter
             for
             Laws
             ,
             but
             an
             essential
             Official
             Right
             ,
             in
             the
             Authoritative
             enacting
             of
             them
             .
             Irenaeus
             (
             lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             44.
             )
             calls
             them
             [
             Principes
             ]
             Princes
             or
             Chief
             :
             And
             if
             such
             ,
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             Authority
             is
             clearly
             by
             him
             ,
             attributed
             to
             them
             .
             Augustin
             (
             Serm.
             6.
             )
             calls
             the
             Brethren
             in
             Eremo
             [
             
               Patronos
               ,
               Rectores
               Terrae
            
             ]
             And
             what
             pitiful
             Patrons
             or
             Rectors
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Authority
             in
             enacting
             Laws
             ?
             Chrysostom
             asserts
             expresly
             (
             on
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             hom
             .
             11
             )
             
               That
               they
               presided
               over
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               received
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             ,
             with
             the
             preceeding
             Testimonies
             ,
             give
             not
             the
             Lie
             to
             the
             Dr's
             forementioned
             distinction
             ,
             anent
             Presbyters
             sole
             consulting
             interest
             in
             Councils
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             Call
             allennarly
             ,
             without
             any
             Authority
             in
             enacting
             Laws
             ,
             let
             any
             Judg.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Homily
             ,
             stating
             the
             Question
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             the
             Office
             and
             Duty
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             passes
             over
             to
             Deacons
             ,
             omitting
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             returns
             this
             Answer
             and
             Reason
             ,
             
               Because
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               difference
               ,
               and
               because
               ,
               that
               unto
               Presbyters
               also
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               committed
               .
               And
               what
               he
               said
               concerning
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               same
               things
               also
               do
               agree
               to
               Presbyters
               .
            
             And
             if
             ,
             with
             the
             Dr's
             good
             leave
             ,
             I
             might
             draw
             an
             inference
             from
             
             Chrysostom's
             assertion
             ,
             I
             would
             thus
             subsume
             ;
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             enacting
             of
             Laws
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Scripture
             -
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             he
             mentions
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             same
             Authority
             and
             Power
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ascibed
             to
             
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             
             Chrysostom's
             Sense
             .
             
               Gratian
               (
               in
               Decret
               .
               Caus.
            
             16.
             
             Quest.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             )
             shews
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Ecclesia
               habet
               senatum
               Presbyterorum
            
             ]
             A
             Senat
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             whose
             Counsel
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
             They
             were
             not
             then
             called
             at
             the
             Bishops
             pleasure
             for
             debate
             only
             ,
             and
             preparing
             matters
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pretends
             )
             but
             were
             the
             [
             
               sine
               quibus
               non
            
             ]
             in
             the
             enacting
             of
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             .
             The
             Dr.
             makes
             Prelats
             to
             enhance
             all
             decisive
             suffrage
             ,
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             yet
             Cyprian
             (
             Ep.
             6.
             and
             28.
             )
             professes
             ,
             
               He
               neither
               could
               nor
               would
               do
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             And
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             condemns
             the
             
             Bishop's
             Decision
             ,
             unless
             Fortified
             by
             their
             Sentence
             .
             So
             far
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Bishop's
             sole
             Suffrage
             ,
             gave
             the
             Strength
             and
             Formality
             to
             Laws
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             null
             ,
             without
             Presbyters
             Authoritative
             Concurrence
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             by
             so
             full
             a
             consent
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             find
             ;
             That
             neither
             in
             Censuring
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             Nor
             2
             ly
             ,
             In
             Judging
             the
             conversation
             ,
             or
             Crimes
             of
             Church
             Members
             :
             Nor
             3
             ly
             ,
             In
             Excommunicating
             or
             Receiving
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             Bishops
             could
             do
             any
             thing
             without
             
               Presbyters
               .
               Tertulian
               (
               Apolog.
               Advers
               .
               Gentes
               )
            
             shews
             vs
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               Exhortations
               ,
               Castigations
               ,
               and
               Divine
               Censures
               ,
               were
               put
               forth
               by
               the
               [
               
                 Probati
                 quique
                 Seniores
              
               ]
               who
               did
               preside
               ;
               the
               accused
               Person
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             And
             this
             Authoritative
             Sentence
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             more
             approved
             ,
             than
             when
             passed
             by
             one
             Man
             :
             As
             when
             Syagrius
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
             passed
             Sentence
             in
             the
             same
             Case
             ;
             The
             Church
             was
             unsatisfied
             with
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Syagrius
             ,
             because
             he
             passed
             it
             [
             
               sine
               alicujus
               Fratris
               Consilio
            
             ]
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Brethren
             :
             But
             were
             pacified
             with
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             because
             saith
             he
             [
             
               hoc
               judicium
               nostrum
               cum
               Fratribus
               &
               consacerdotibus
               participatum
               processerat
            
             ]
             This
             his
             Sentence
             proceeded
             jointly
             from
             him
             and
             his
             Fellow
             -
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             very
             Admonition
             of
             Offenders
             ,
             were
             not
             given
             by
             the
             Bishops
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Elders
             (
             
               August
               .
               De
               verb.
               Apost
               .
               Serm.
            
             19.
             )
             Thus
             also
             ,
             
               Origen
               contra
               Celsum
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Excommunication
             it self
             ,
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             vibrated
             by
             those
             that
             laboured
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ;
             and
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             that
             delivered
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             shews
             ,
             (
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Heliod
            
             .
             )
             So
             (
             
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Demet.
            
             )
             they
             also
             Received
             and
             Absolved
             the
             Penitents
             .
             Cyprian
             (
             Epist.
             12
             )
             shews
             that
             this
             was
             the
             custom
             [
             
               nec
               ad
               communicationem
               venire
               quis
               possit
               ,
               nisi
               prius
               ab
               Episcopo
               &
               clero
               manus
               illi
               fuerit
               imposita
            
             ]
             such
             as
             were
             Excommunicat
             ,
             returned
             ,
             not
             to
             Church
             Fellowship
             ,
             before
             hands
             were
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Clergy
             .
             And
             writing
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             anent
             lapsed
             Christians
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             [
             
               exomologesi
               facta
               ,
               &
               manu
               iis
               a
               vobis
               in
               poenitentiam
               imposita
            
             ]
             After
             Confession
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             hands
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             commended
             to
             God.
             And
             such
             as
             returned
             from
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             Received
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             tells
             us
             (
             Epist.
             6.
             compared
             with
             46.
             )
             they
             came
             before
             
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             and
             Confessing
             their
             Sins
             ,
             were
             Received
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             Presbyters
             had
             such
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             was
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             and
             thus
             Limited
             ,
             let
             any
             Judg
             ,
             how
             the
             Dr's
             Assertion
             can
             subsist
             ,
             viz
             :
             "
             That
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             Pastors
             had
             no
             decisive
             suffrage
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Dr's
             after-discourse
             ,
             (
             P.
             436.
             )
             anent
             the
             Civil
             Soveraigns
             Decrees
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             a
             supposed
             interfeiring
             with
             the
             
               Churches
               Legislative
               Power
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             (
             it
             being
             some
             what
             out
             of
             our
             way
             )
             much
             digress
             in
             examining
             the
             same
             ,
             tho
             I
             judg
             it
             very
             lax
             and
             liable
             to
             considerable
             exceptions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             hardly
             reconcilable
             with
             it self
             ,
             or
             sound
             sense
             and
             Divinity
             .
             The
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               cannot
               reach
               to
               controll
               the
               Civil
               Decrees
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               holds
               ,
               That
               these
               Decrees
               cannot
               countermand
               Gods
               Laws
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             is
             not
             founded
             upon
             ,
             and
             Authorised
             by
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             positively
             asserts
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             "
             That
             next
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Soveraigns
             Laws
             ;
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             And
             thus
             makes
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             overruling
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               Regula
               Regulans
            
             ,
             and
             paramount
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             by
             good
             consequence
             ,
             from
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             in
             exhibiting
             and
             declaring
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             must
             likewise
             be
             thus
             Paramount
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             first
             obeyed
             ;
             Especially
             ,
             if
             he
             stand
             to
             that
             instance
             of
             his
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             as
             exhibiting
             the
             Plat-form
             and
             Standart
             of
             Church
             Laws
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             the
             enacted
             Canon
             and
             Decree
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             thereto
             interponed
             .
             Yet
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Words
             ,
             he
             lays
             down
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               next
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               :
            
             And
             so
             here
             ,
             these
             Civil
             Laws
             ,
             are
             set
             in
             an
             higher
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             made
             Paramount
             to
             all
             Church
             Laws
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             exception
             or
             Limitation
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             consonant
             to
             the
             Divine
             Law
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             any
             Limitation
             of
             Consonancy
             to
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             person
             ,
             who
             will
             reconcile
             and
             soudder
             these
             ,
             must
             in
             my
             apprehension
             ,
             be
             better
             skill'd
             ,
             than
             all
             
             Vulcan's
             Gimmerers
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             ,
             better
             seen
             in
             logical
             Rules
             and
             subtilties
             ,
             than
             I.
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Dr's
             .
             First
             Prerogative
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Power
               Legislative
            
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             Canons
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Peculiar
             Ministry
             and
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Bishop
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               To
               Consecrat
               and
               Ordain
               to
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Offices
              
               .
               Thereafter
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               spends
               much
               discourse
               upon
               Christs
               Mission
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 sent
                 him
              
               ,
               including
               a
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               he
               
               Confirms
               by
               Luk.
               24.33.36
               .
               Mark.
               16.14
               .
               Matth.
               28.16
               .
               Which
               Commission
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               was
               transferred
               Originally
               upon
               the
               Apostolick
               Order
               ;
               So
               ,
               that
               Ecclesiastick
               Commissions
               ,
               were
               either
               given
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               these
               First
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               Secondary
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               were
               by
               them
               admitted
               into
               Apostolick
               Orders
               ,
               and
               these
               Secondary
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               the
               same
               with
               Bishops
               .
            
             Ans.
             We
             need
             not
             spend
             time
             in
             resuming
             what
             is
             said
             already
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             .
             There
             's
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             our
             Lord
             gave
             a
             Power
             of
             Mission
             ,
             and
             of
             Ordaining
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             
               His
               Twelve
               Apostles
            
             ▪
             A
             Power
             to
             Plant
             Churches
             ,
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             Gospel
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             in
             them
             :
             But
             ,
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             their
             Mission
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             transferr
             their
             Apostolick
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             ordinary
             Succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Quaesitum
             ,
             or
             Question
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             still
             beggs
             and
             supposes
             ,
             but
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             from
             either
             the
             Nature
             and
             intendment
             of
             their
             Mission
             ,
             or
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             Succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             whom
             they
             Ordained
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             above
             evinced
             .
             The
             Dr's
             Proofs
             are
             pitifully
             claudicant
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               tho
               the
               whole
               Disciples
               were
               present
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               only
               Imposed
               hands
               upon
               the
               Seven
               Deacons
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               
            
             And
             why
             not
             ?
             The
             Authoritative
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             is
             no
             doubt
             proper
             to
             Ecclesiastick
             Officers
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             where
             were
             the
             Succedaneous
             Bishops
             here
             ,
             who
             had
             solely
             this
             Power
             ,
             tho
             Ministers
             were
             present
             ?
             
               The
               Dr.
               has
               let
               us
               see
               no
               shaddow
               of
               this
               ,
               from
               the
               Text.
               He
               next
               tells
               us
               of
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               Ordaining
               Elders
               in
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Iconium
              
               and
               Lystra
               .
            
             A
             mighty
             proof
             !
             The
             Apostles
             in
             planting
             Churches
             ,
             ordained
             Ministers
             in
             them
             :
             Ergo
             Suceedaneous
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             an
             Apostolick
             Authority
             of
             Ordaining
             ,
             derived
             to
             them
             solely
             ,
             as
             their
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             above
             Pastors
             :
             This
             Consequence
             is
             denyed
             .
             If
             the
             Dr.
             own
             these
             Elders
             for
             Pastors
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             they
             had
             an
             Ordaining
             Power
             ,
             else
             the
             Apostles
             settled
             these
             Churches
             in
             a
             very
             mank
             frame
             ,
             and
             lame
             posture
             ,
             and
             wanting
             the
             Essentials
             of
             an
             Organick
             Church
             .
             If
             the
             Dr.
             allow
             them
             an
             Ordaining
             Power
             ,
             he
             crosses
             the
             Scope
             of
             a
             proof
             of
             Succeedaneous
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             since
             thus
             he
             ascribes
             it
             unto
             Pastors
             :
             And
             if
             he
             deny
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             liable
             also
             to
             the
             same
             absurdity
             ,
             and
             that
             mentioned
             above
             ,
             and
             will
             cross
             his
             Notion
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Office
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             mett
             with
             the
             Apostles
             in
             that
             
               Council
               Act.
            
             15.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             put
             an
             Episcopal
             Mitre
             ,
             upon
             these
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Bishops
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             odd
             ,
             that
             among
             these
             little
             new
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             such
             highly
             Authorized
             
               Diocesan
               Prelats
            
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             before
             any
             Pastors
             ,
             for
             Feeding
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             .
             For
             discovering
             the
             folly
             of
             which
             Gloss
             and
             Assertion
             ,
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             Current
             of
             Interpreters
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             imagin
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Proof
             ,
             to
             ly
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             
             these
             Officers
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             solely
             ,
             he
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             all
             allow
             an
             extraordinary
             Power
             in
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             Churches
             ,
             not
             yet
             Constitut
             ,
             not
             competent
             to
             Ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             so
             ,
             his
             Assertion
             is
             anent
             an
             ordinary
             Power
             of
             Succeedaneous
             or
             
               Secondary
               Apostles
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             as
             sole
             and
             singular
             in
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             finds
             a
             Difficulty
             in
             his
             Way
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               were
               
                 ordained
                 Apostles
              
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               by
               certain
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               
               Act.
               13.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             To
             which
             he
             makes
             this
             Return
             ,
             
               That
               these
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               had
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               received
               the
               Apostolick
               Character
               ,
               being
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Bishops
               of
               Syria
               :
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               how
               could
               they
               have
               derived
               it
               ?
            
             And
             this
             Notion
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             reposes
             such
             Confidence
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               this
               Character
               .
            
             But
             truly
             ,
             whether
             the
             Insipid
             Folly
             of
             the
             Objection
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Return
             here
             made
             unto
             it
             ,
             be
             greater
             ,
             is
             a
             Question
             to
             me
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             were
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Action
             ,
             ordained
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             believe
             few
             (
             if
             ever
             any
             )
             except
             the
             Dr
             ,
             did
             imagin
             .
             I
             had
             always
             thought
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             reads
             the
             Account
             and
             Story
             of
             Pauls
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             Call
             to
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             when
             thus
             called
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Apostleship
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               —
               I
               have
               appeared
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Lord
             —
             
               to
               make
               thee
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               a
               Witness
               —
               delivering
               thee
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               unto
               whom
               I
               send
               thee
               ,
               to
               open
               their
               Eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Upon
             which
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             immediatly
             set
             upon
             this
             Work
             of
             Preaching
             to
             them
             ,
             Act.
             26.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             Apostle
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             Gal.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             that
             when
             it
             
               pleased
               God
               ,
               who
               separated
               me
               from
               my
               Mothers
               Womb
               ,
               and
               called
               me
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               to
               reveal
               his
               Son
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               preach
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
            
             or
             Gentiles
             ;
             
               immediatly
               I
               conferred
               not
               with
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               :
               Neither
               went
               I
               up
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               Apostles
               before
               me
               .
            
             Compare
             this
             with
             Ephes.
             3.8
             .
             Hence
             ,
             its
             odd
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             or
             Barnabas
             ,
             were
             at
             this
             time
             ordained
             Apostles
             .
             For
             ,
             Barnabas
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             looking
             strictly
             to
             the
             Description
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             may
             doubt
             ;
             but
             supposing
             him
             such
             (
             he
             being
             joyned
             with
             Paul
             ,
             under
             that
             Character
             ,
             Act.
             14.14
             .
             )
             we
             read
             of
             his
             Officiating
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             can
             be
             understood
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             :
             For
             (
             Act.
             11.22
             .
             )
             he
             is
             sent
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             Confirming
             and
             Watering
             the
             Church
             gathered
             there
             ;
             And
             v.
             25
             ,
             26.
             he
             goes
             to
             Tarsus
             ,
             to
             seek
             Paul
             ,
             and
             brings
             him
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Taught
             there
             a
             year
             with
             Paul
             ,
             where
             the
             Christian
             Name
             first
             took
             place
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             finding
             himself
             puzzled
             ,
             with
             his
             Notion
             of
             a
             supposed
             Ordination
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             to
             their
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             by
             mere
             Prophets
             
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             has
             no
             Shift
             ,
             but
             to
             alledge
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Apostles
             
               ordained
               Bishops
            
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             ,
             since
             they
             could
             not
             else
             ,
             have
             derived
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             .
             A
             pretty
             Evasion
             indeed
             ,
             from
             a
             Phantastick
             Objection
             !
             First
             ,
             these
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             are
             taken
             to
             be
             such
             Ministers
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             had
             also
             the
             Gift
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             Vigent
             at
             that
             time
             .
             So
             ,
             Pool
             .
             2
             
               Vol.
               Annot.
               Diodat
            
             .
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Expounding
             publickly
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             by
             infallible
             Conduct
             and
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             paralelling
             them
             with
             the
             Prophets
             spoken
             of
             1
             Cor.
             14.29
             ,
             32.
             who
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             doubt
             ,
             are
             enjoyned
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Prophets
             there
             established
             :
             And
             with
             these
             ,
             spoken
             of
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Ephes.
             4.11
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             Degree
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Office
             ,
             and
             singular
             for
             these
             times
             ,
             
               yet
               inferior
               to
               that
               of
               Apostles
               ,
            
             and
             in
             many
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Divine
             Predictions
             .
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             do
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               some
               ,
               take
               the
               two
               Words
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               Others
               ,
               distinguish
               them
               thus
               ,
               that
               Prophets
               were
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               had
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               expound
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
               But
               Teachers
               ,
               were
               such
               ,
               who
               had
               an
               ordinary
               Calling
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               to
               Instruct
               and
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             And
             this
             place
             also
             they
             paralell
             with
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             and
             Eph.
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             mentioned
             Act.
             13.2
             .
             viz.
             [
             
               Separat
               me
            
             Barnabas
             and
             Saul
             ]
             they
             Paraphrase
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               separat
               from
               the
               Service
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               other
               Teachers
               enough
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ordained
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
              
               citing
               Act.
               26.16
               .
            
             And
             v.
             3.
             which
             mentions
             the
             Laying
             of
             the
             Prophets
             Hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             Paraphrase
             thus
             ,
             
               Not
               thereby
               ,
               to
               chuse
               them
               to
               be
               Apostles
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               were
               before
               chosen
               ,
               v.
               1.
               and
               Act.
               9.15
               .
               but
               to
               strengthen
               them
               in
               this
               sending
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               .
            
             Grotius
             takes
             them
             to
             be
             such
             Prophets
             as
             Agabus
             .
             
               So
               
                 Cornel.
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               had
               the
               Gift
               of
               Prophecy
               ;
               paralelling
               this
               place
               with
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
               They
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Influence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               foretold
               things
               to
               come
               :
               So
               Menochius
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               Expounders
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirits
               Revelation
               :
               So
               
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 A
                 Lapide
                 ,
                 Piscator
              
               :
               The
               last
               of
               whom
               ,
               takes
               them
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               Teachers
               .
            
             All
             which
             ,
             how
             Cross
             they
             are
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Character
             of
             these
             Imposers
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             ,
             upon
             whom
             Hands
             were
             Imposed
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             the
             meanest
             Reflection
             .
             In
             Correspondence
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Account
             of
             Diodat
             .
             and
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             we
             may
             further
             notice
             this
             particular
             Account
             of
             
               Pool
               .
               Annot.
            
             That
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             being
             called
             to
             be
             Apostles
             already
             ,
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             did
             signify
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             being
             set
             apart
             to
             this
             particular
             
             Imploymentt
             ,
             hey
             were
             now
             sent
             about
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             The
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             their
             Heavenly
             Call
             they
             had
             .
             3
             ly
             ,
             Their
             Praying
             for
             Gods
             Blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             Success
             upon
             the
             Work
             they
             went
             for
             .
             But
             these
             
               Prophets
               ordaining
            
             them
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             ,
             is
             a
             Dream
             ,
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             only
             beholden
             to
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             doth
             no
             way
             eschew
             his
             supposed
             Inconvenience
             by
             this
             Answer
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             his
             supposed
             Bishops
             of
             Syria
             ,
             were
             only
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Succedaneous
             lesser
             Size
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             derive
             an
             Apostolat
             ,
             of
             the
             Primary
             and
             first
             Order
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ?
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             make
             them
             intirely
             one
             ,
             which
             he
             sometimes
             (
             tho
             in
             this
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             )
             disownes
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             above
             ,
             when
             he
             ascribes
             to
             the
             Apostles
             a
             Power
             ,
             to
             make
             general
             Canons
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             only
             to
             their
             particular
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             finds
             another
             Objection
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               those
               Officers
               ,
               who
               Imposed
               Hands
               on
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               are
               called
               Prophets
               ,
               not
               Apostles
               or
               Bishops
               .
               
               He
               Answers
               ,
               That
               so
               was
               Iudas
               and
               
                 Silas
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.32
               .
               and
               yet
               v.
               22.
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Rulers
                 among
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               as
               he
               Translates
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               Bishops
               of
               Iudea
               .
            
             I
             commend
             the
             Dr's
             Invention
             and
             Sagacious
             Scent
             :
             Wherever
             a
             Word
             savouring
             of
             Rule
             is
             found
             ,
             appropriat
             to
             any
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             straight
             he
             claps
             an
             Episcopal
             Mitre
             upon
             his
             Head.
             But
             this
             Term
             being
             appropriat
             to
             such
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             admit
             this
             Office
             and
             Character
             ,
             but
             are
             supposed
             mere
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             Consecrating
             Skill
             fails
             him
             .
             His
             Friends
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             Translators
             of
             our
             English
             Bible
             ,
             smell'd
             out
             no
             Prelacy
             ,
             nor
             Ruling
             in
             this
             Term
             ,
             but
             Translat
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               Chief
               Men
               ,
               Primarios
               ,
               Praecipuos
               ,
               Estimatos
               ,
               &
               Honoratos
            
             ;
             thus
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Vatablus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Camerarius
               ,
               Drusius
               .
            
             Or
             
               Ecclesiastico
               munere
               fungentes
            
             ;
             so
             
               Beza
               .
               Chief
               Men
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             persons
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Offices
             ,
             so
             ,
             of
             Moral
             Eminency
             for
             Parts
             and
             Piety
             ;
             which
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             discriminating
             terms
             of
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             will
             infer
             no
             distinction
             therein
             .
             Besides
             ,
             some
             might
             alledg
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             will
             allow
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             epithet
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             which
             Denomination
             ,
             we
             find
             applyed
             unto
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
             That
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             Rule
             appropriat
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             termed
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             come
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             Rulers
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             may
             well
             come
             under
             this
             complex
             ▪
             Phrase
             of
             
               Rulers
               among
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             especially
             ,
             since
             in
             the
             
               Council
               ,
               Act
            
             15.
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             Church
             Officers
             from
             privat
             Church
             
             Officers
             from
             privat
             Church
             Members
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             even
             
               among
               Brethren
            
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             and
             frequently
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             reject
             the
             Dr's
             Mitr'd
             Notion
             :
             Particularly
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
             where
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             as
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             Ruling
             and
             Feeding
             by
             Doctrin
             :
             And
             v.
             17.
             they
             are
             in
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             supposed
             both
             to
             Rule
             and
             watch
             for
             Souls
             ;
             And
             v.
             24
             ,
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Saints
             ,
             under
             this
             Denomination
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Three
             Passages
             ,
             put
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             ,
             
               Rulers
               among
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             but
             as
             having
             all
             a
             Relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             actually
             and
             jointly
             Ruling
             and
             Feeding
             by
             Doctrin
             :
             Consequently
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             
               Rulers
               among
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             Faithful
             Pastors
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             of
             a
             quite
             distinct
             Character
             ,
             from
             his
             supposed
             
               Ruling
               Prelats
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               Ordination
               was
               confined
               to
               such
               as
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               Apostolat
               ;
               
               as
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               was
               by
               Paul
               committed
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               upon
               whom
               ,
               he
               himself
               imposed
               Hands
               ;
            
             And
             unto
             Titus
             at
             Crete
             ,
             whom
             he
             left
             to
             
               Ordain
               Elders
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             To
             this
             we
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             here
             stand
             upon
             a
             prolix
             resuming
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             offered
             in
             Answer
             thereunto
             .
             Only
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             Shoots
             short
             of
             his
             proofs
             ,
             which
             is
             obviously
             evident
             to
             any
             that
             considers
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             proves
             ,
             nor
             can
             prove
             ,
             these
             his
             groundless
             Postulata
             and
             suppositions
             (
             without
             which
             he
             misses
             his
             mark
             ,
             and
             his
             Argument
             has
             no
             imaginable
             Foundation
             )
             such
             as
             1.
             
             
               That
               ,
               the
               Offices
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               were
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               with
               his
               described
               Hierarchical
               Prelat
               .
            
             This
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             disproved
             ,
             and
             by
             clear
             Scripture
             evidence
             ,
             made
             the
             contrary
             appear
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               Precepts
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               did
               import
               their
               sole
               Authority
               therein
               ,
               in
               Churches
               constitut
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               seclud
               all
               Authority
               of
               Pastors
               or
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               even
               where
               they
               were
               settled
               ,
               and
               could
               concurr
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             made
             evident
             .
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Dr.
             thinks
             to
             strengthen
             his
             Plea
             ,
             in
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               by
               Imposing
               Hands
               on
               Timothy
               ,
               Ordained
               him
               ,
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             We
             have
             evinced
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             alledgeance
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             imposing
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             rather
             strengthens
             ,
             than
             impugns
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Cause
            
             .
             Since
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             ,
             Ordinary
             Pastors
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             wholly
             excluds
             from
             Ordination
             )
             laid
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             and
             had
             an
             Authoritative
             interest
             therein
             .
             And
             2
             ly
             .
             That
             the
             Text
             mentions
             
             Paul's
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Gifts
             ;
             but
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             in
             another
             Mould
             and
             Phrase
             .
             Hence
             ,
             its
             easie
             ,
             to
             cut
             the
             Sinews
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Arguing
             with
             a
             Notion
             of
             hii
             own
             ,
             set
             down
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             Lines
             above
             .
             
               He
               enquires
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               
               Prophets
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               derive
               an
               Apostolat
               to
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               of
               that
               Character
               ?
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             would
             ply
             the
             Dr.
             with
             this
             Counter-query
             ,
             how
             could
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Authoritative
             Imposition
             ,
             be
             performed
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             or
             Evangelistick
             Authority
             ,
             be
             derived
             by
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             Paul
             ,
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             if
             Pastors
             were
             not
             of
             such
             a
             Character
             ,
             as
             had
             an
             Ordaining
             Power
             ?
             Here
             is
             a
             Query
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             Dr's
             own
             medium
             ,
             and
             his
             Answering
             satisfyingly
             the
             second
             ,
             will
             clear
             him
             in
             Answering
             the
             First
             .
             
               Hence
               ,
               what
               he
               adds
               ,
               (
               P.
               438
               ,
               439.
               )
               viz.
               That
               through
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               History
               ,
               Ordination
               is
               performed
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Order
               ,
               or
               by
               secondary
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them●
               doth
               in
               this
               appear
               groundless
               :
            
             For
             ,
             here
             we
             find
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             seated
             in
             ,
             and
             exercised
             by
             a
             Presbytrie
             .
             And
             we
             have
             told
             him
             and
             above
             evinced
             ,
             that
             tho
             we
             suppose
             Paul
             present
             ,
             and
             imposing
             Hands
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             rather
             confirms
             ,
             than
             invalidats
             our
             Argument
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             Power
             in
             Ordination
             .
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             Dr's
             recent
             instance
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             Authoritatively
             Imposing
             Hands
             upon
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             which
             (
             tho
             not
             importing
             a
             formal
             Ordination
             )
             yet
             ,
             considering
             the
             circumstances
             and
             context
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Persons
             Imposing
             hands
             ,
             
               scil
               .
               Pastors
            
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             the
             Persons
             upon
             whom
             they
             imposed
             Hands
             ,
             
               scil
               .
               Apostles
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             end
             and
             design
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             their
             being
             solemnly
             set
             a
             part
             and
             Blest
             ,
             and
             thus
             sent
             out
             upon
             a
             special
             Legation
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             Instance
             strongly
             pleading
             (
             and
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             
               a
               majori
               ad
               minus
            
             )
             for
             a
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             in
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             .
             And
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             instances
             ,
             as
             to
             Ordinary
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             these
             Infant-times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             rare
             ,
             when
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             such
             as
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             were
             existent
             ,
             and
             their
             Offices
             vigent
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             so
             clearly
             and
             frequently
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             )
             ascribed
             and
             apropriat
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             includ
             this
             Authority
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             essential
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               if
               we
               Consult
               Primitive
               Antiquity
               ,
               the
               best
               Interpreters
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               in
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               at
               least
               ,
               we
               will
               alwise
               find
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               
                 giving
                 Orders
              
               ,
               confined
               &
               Limited
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
             I
             need
             not
             much
             digress
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             after-practice
             of
             Churches
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             in
             matters
             of
             Fact
             (
             and
             even
             by
             Eusebius
             himself
             )
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             dark
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             found
             much
             opposit
             to
             Scripture
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             a
             slippery
             and
             unsound
             ground
             and
             Comment
             ,
             as
             to
             Scripture
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             such
             a
             conclusion
             .
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Dr's
             Reasoning
             hold
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             point
             of
             Right
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             the
             sure
             and
             sole
             Comment
             upon
             Scripture
             .
             But
             for
             this
             bold
             and
             Universal
             assertion
             of
             the
             Dr's
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             convict
             of
             falsehood
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             above
             offered
             .
             The
             
             4
             
               th
               .
               Council
            
             of
             
               Carth.
               Canon
            
             22.
             
             Decrees
             ,
             
               That
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Ordain
              
               not
               without
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             suppose
             this
             Canon
             obeyed
             ,
             there
             wanted
             not
             abundance
             of
             conformable
             instances
             .
             In
             Cyprians
             time
             .
             the
             Pastors
             had
             the
             Power
             [
             
               manum
               imponendi
            
             ]
             of
             Ordaining
             ,
             Ep.
             78.
             
             And
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             in
             absence
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Ordained
            
             alone
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             on
             Eph.
             4.
             asserts
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             is
             at
             large
             made
             out
             to
             this
             scope
             ,
             by
             our
             Writers
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             a
             very
             considerable
             extent
             ,
             both
             of
             time
             and
             place
             .
             
               Cyprian
               Ep.
            
             33.
             
             Writing
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             certifies
             them
             ,
             
               That
               Aurelius
               was
               Ordained
               by
               him
               and
               his
               Collegues
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             least
             the
             Dr.
             start
             at
             a
             supposition
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             ,
             called
             Presbyters
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             let
             any
             peruse
             Ep.
             33.
             and
             this
             will
             convincingly
             appear
             .
             We
             have
             told
             him
             before
             ,
             that
             Firmilianus
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Rule
             in
             the
             Church
             [
             
               quod
               Baptisandi
               ,
               manum
               imponendi
               &
               Ordinandi
               possident
               potestatem
            
             ]
             and
             who
             these
             are
             ,
             he
             shews
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               Seniores
               &
               praepositi
            
             ,
             ]
             We
             have
             also
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             Chrysostom
             himself
             ,
             was
             found
             accused
             (
             in
             
               Synod
               ad
               Quaercum
               Ann.
            
             403.
             )
             that
             he
             had
             made
             Ordinations
             ,
             with
             the
             Sentence
             and
             company
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             in
             the
             forecited
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             (
             Canon
             21.
             )
             it
             is
             enacted
             ,
             "
             That
             the
             
               Bishop
               Ordain
            
             not
             without
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             Canon
             .
             2.
             
             Presbyters
             are
             enjoined
             to
             Impose
             hands
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               Minist
               .
               Evan.
            
             in
             the
             Appendix
             ,
             together
             with
             Smectymnus
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             ,
             have
             exhibit
             so
             many
             clear
             instances
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             only
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             their
             Learned
             Labours
             ,
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Drs.
             folly
             ,
             in
             this
             Assertion
             .
             In
             the
             close
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               so
               undenyable
               ,
               that
               tho
               Ierom
               equalize
               Presbyters
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               forc't
               to
               do
               it
               with
               an
               [
               
                 excepta
                 Ordinatione
              
               ]
               Ans.
               
            
             If
             we
             should
             suppose
             Ierom
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             general
             custom
             of
             that
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             neither
             absolutely
             nor
             Universally
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             practice
             or
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             far
             less
             of
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             .
             undenyable
             proof
             is
             soon
             overturned
             ;
             but
             especially
             it
             s
             Razed
             ,
             when
             we
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             
             Ierom's
             [
             
               excepta
               Ordinatione
            
             ]
             is
             well
             enough
             understood
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ordinarly
             assumed
             Chief
             interest
             ,
             in
             the
             
               rituals
               of
               Ordination
            
             ,
             tho
             Presbyters
             (
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             )
             did
             intrust
             this
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             joint
             and
             essential
             interest
             in
             
               the
               thing
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             
               peculiar
               Ministry
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             assigns
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             
               
                 The
                 execution
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               to
               Cite
               ,
               examin
               Offences
               before
               their
               Tribunals
               ,
               to
               admonish
               the
               Offender
               ,
               exclud
               from
               Church
               Communion
               ,
               or
               receive
               upon
               Repentance
               .
            
             The
             Dr.
             discourses
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             a
             
               Spiritual
               jurisdiction
               Established
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             proves
             it
             soundly
             from
             Matth.
             18.16.17.18
             .
             Expounding
             that
             Clause
             ,
             
               tell
               it
               unto
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             a
             Delation
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             an
             Authoritative
             admonition
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             Passages
             in
             the
             context
             ,
             
               If
               he
               neglect
               
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               as
               a
               heathen
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             other
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               bind
               on
               Earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Concluds
             well
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             excluding
             from
             ,
             and
             admission
             into
             Fellowship
             ;
             Citing
             that
             Paralell
             ,
             Math.
             16.19
             .
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               ,
               the
               Keyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             he
             also
             well
             explains
             by
             what
             is
             said
             .
             Isai.
             22.21
             ,
             22.
             anent
             the
             
               Key
               of
               the
               H●use
               of
               David
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             committed
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             Type
             of
             
             Eliakim's
             substituting
             to
             Shebna
             ,
             who
             was
             over
             the
             Household
             .
             He
             expounds
             well
             ,
             
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             
               Binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ,
             of
             admission
             to
             ,
             or
             exclusion
             from
             Church
             Fellowship
             .
             All
             this
             is
             easily
             accorded
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             comes
             the
             main
             Point
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
               Cardo
               questionis
            
             ,
             
               This
               Power
               ,
               saith
               the
               Dr
               ,
               is
               wholly
               deposited
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Order
              
               .
            
             This
             is
             soon
             said
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             
               hoc
               opus
               ,
               hic
               labor
               est
               .
            
             It
             were
             superfluous
             ,
             here
             ,
             to
             remind
             the
             Reader
             ,
             how
             the
             Dr.
             understands
             
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
            
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             ,
             in
             a
             sound
             Scripture
             Sense
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Episcopal
            
             order
             ,
             this
             assertion
             might
             be
             admitted
             .
             But
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             proves
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             from
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             forecited
             places
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             derived
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             they
             alone
             being
             the
             Stewards
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             committed
             the
             Keyes
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             alone
             he
             promised
             Twelve
             Thrones
             ,
             to
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             his
             Spiritual
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Trib●s
             Governed
             the
             Natural
             
               Israel
               ,
               Math.
            
             19.28
             .
             
               Upon
               which
               ground
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               has
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Apostles
               upon
               its
               Gates
               ,
               Rev.
               21.14
               .
               &c.
               And
               the
               Twelve
               pretious
               Stones
               ,
               v.
               19.20
               .
               Do
               in
               his
               Sense
               ,
               denote
               the
               Power
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               the
               144
               Cubits
               of
               the
               Walls
               Measure
               ,
               amounting
               to
               Twelve
               times
               twelve
               ,
               he
               takes
               to
               denote
               the
               Apostles
               equal
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               From
               all
               which
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               thrusts
               out
               ,
               as
               his
               project
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               his
               former
               Notion
               and
               Topick
               of
               [
               
                 our
                 Lords
                 lodging
                 this
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Apostoliek
                 Order
                 ,
                 derived
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ]
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               was
               administrat
               accordingly
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Apostles
               immediatly
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               several
               Churches
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               communicat
               their
               Order
               .
            
             Ans.
             All
             this
             (
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             relates
             to
             the
             Dr's
             scope
             )
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             what
             is
             already
             Answered
             .
             I
             shall
             easily
             accord
             with
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             placed
             and
             left
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             so
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             the
             First
             and
             immediat
             Recipients
             of
             this
             ,
             from
             himself
             .
             I
             do
             likewise
             consent
             to
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Spiritual
               Authority
            
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Transmitted
             to
             fit
             Administrators
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             to
             die
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             deliver
             our
             Lords
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             Standart
             ,
             and
             continuing
             measures
             and
             Rules
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
             Doctrin
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Disciplin
             and
             Government
             thereof
             ,
             in
             which
             Respect
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Churches
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             not
             laid
             one
             Ground-Stone
             of
             his
             proof
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             often
             told
             him
             )
             lyes
             Chiefly
             in
             these
             two
             Points
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             in
             its
             entire
             nature
             and
             extent
             ,
             and
             as
             exercised
             by
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             was
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             intended
             for
             
               an
               ordinary
               Function
               and
               Office
            
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             continued
             in
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             devolved
             on
             Successors
             ,
             who
             were
             accordingly
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             Office
             and
             Power
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             That
             these
             Successors
             were
             so
             invested
             with
             this
             Apostolick
             Power
             and
             Office
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             the
             whole
             Government
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             monopolized
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             appointed
             and
             set
             up
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             had
             only
             the
             
               Doctrinal
               Key
            
             ,
             entrusted
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             
               of
               Government
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             were
             committed
             to
             these
             supposed
             succedaneous
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             ,
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Dr.
             prove
             not
             these
             ,
             he
             says
             nothing
             ;
             And
             that
             both
             these
             ,
             are
             unsound
             and
             Antiscriptural
             Suppositions
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             From
             the
             many
             evidences
             ,
             and
             clear
             Scripture
             discoveries
             ,
             of
             the
             extraordinarie
             expired
             nature
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             ,
             and
             Evangelistick
             Office.
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             the
             Apostles
             intrusting
             and
             transmitting
             to
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             devolving
             upon
             them
             ,
             both
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Doctrin
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             their
             proper
             and
             imediat
             Successors
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             clear
             Scripture
             Grounds
             and
             instances
             ,
             which
             do
             evince
             their
             actual
             exercise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             next
             ,
             to
             examin
             a
             little
             more
             closely
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             Proofs
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             ,
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             ,
             and
             understand
             that
             Text
             ,
             Math.
             18.
             as
             containing
             a
             
               constant
               Fundamental
               Law
               and
               Rule
               ,
               given
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               to
               prescrib
               the
               Method
               of
               removing
               Scandals
               ,
            
             as
             also
             ,
             
               the
               proper
               Subject
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               and
               Iurisdictional
               Power
               ,
            
             and
             of
             that
             Power
             in
             special
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Critick
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               here
               ,
               established
               
                 a
                 Iurisdiction
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               he
               also
               acknowledges
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               here
               meant
               ,
               hath
               Power
               of
               
                 Authoritative
                 Admonition
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Binding
                 and
                 Loosing
                 Power
              
               ,
               since
               he
               holds
               it
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               that
               Binding
               and
               Loosing
               Authority
               ,
               which
               our
               Lord
               promises
               to
               Ratifie
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Iohn
               20.23
               .
               Matth.
               16.19
               .
            
             He
             understands
             by
             this
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             this
             Authority
             and
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             pointed
             at
             ,
             in
             these
             Paralells
             :
             Nay
             ,
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             P.
             443.
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               Forecited
               Passage
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               our
               Lord
               institut
               the
               Power
               of
               Censuring
               :
            
             And
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             Words
             of
             Institution
             ,
             of
             any
             Ordinance
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             Standart
             and
             Measure
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Pattern
             shewed
             upon
             the
             Mount.
             Now
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Political
             
             Magistrat
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             alledged
             ;
             for
             he
             holds
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               spoke
               this
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               distinct
               Society
               ,
               and
               having
               distinct
               Officers
               ,
               from
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             And
             whereas
             ,
             some
             have
             alledged
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             this
             Church
             ,
             of
             a
             
               Iewish
               Sanehedrin
            
             ,
             the
             Dr
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Strain
             and
             Scope
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             disownes
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               our
               Lord
               is
               speaking
               to
               
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               establishing
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Jurisdiction
              
               therein
               .
            
             Neither
             ,
             can
             he
             understand
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             whole
             Collective
             Body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Notion
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Dr
             ,
             in
             the
             Strain
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             makes
             this
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             to
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             his
             Paralells
             above-rehearsed
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Church
               Representative
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             that
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ,
             here
             enjoyned
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             all
             this
             being
             evident
             in
             his
             own
             Pleading
             ;
             since
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             our
             Lord
             exprest
             (
             who
             knew
             best
             how
             to
             express
             it
             )
             by
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             by
             what
             Warrand
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             can
             can
             make
             this
             Term
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             
               one
               single
               Person
               ,
               viz.
            
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             holden
             to
             express
             his
             sole
             Prerogative
             ?
             Or
             ,
             where
             will
             he
             shew
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             any
             Greek
             Author
             ,
             Sacred
             or
             Prophane
             ,
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             
               one
               single
               Person
            
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Community
             of
             
               Church
               Rulers
            
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             viz.
             that
             all
             Bishops
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             every
             Bishop
             apart
             ,
             hath
             this
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             this
             ,
             understood
             of
             Scripture
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Church
             Officers
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             Church
             Officers
             of
             particular
             Collegiat
             Churches
             ,
             is
             easily
             accorded
             ;
             But
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishops
             in
             Bulk
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             one
             of
             such
             a
             part
             ,
             he
             both
             Beggs
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             Crosses
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Howsoever
             we
             take
             the
             Term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             whether
             for
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             to
             whom
             Officers
             ,
             and
             a
             Government
             ,
             is
             given
             immediatly
             ,
             or
             for
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             in
             a
             mediat
             Sense
             ,
             the
             same
             Government
             and
             Charge
             is
             given
             ,
             we
             must
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             given
             to
             such
             parts
             of
             this
             whole
             ,
             as
             do
             come
             under
             the
             Denomination
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             above-evinced
             ,
             an
             Imbodied
             Society
             ,
             or
             Juridical
             Court
             ,
             must
             ,
             in
             that
             Statute
             ,
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             applicable
             to
             a
             
               single
               Person
            
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             this
             would
             invert
             our
             Lords
             Method
             of
             Procedure
             ,
             and
             the
             Gradation
             here
             held
             out
             and
             enjoyned
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             acknowledges
             )
             from
             one
             to
             two
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Result
             ,
             and
             ultimat
             Appeal
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Imbodied
             
               Court
               of
               Officers
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Jurisdictional
             and
             Critical
             Power
             is
             lodged
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             Granting
             that
             this
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             first
             Planting
             of
             Churches
             ,
             was
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             at
             first
             lodged
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             the
             fore-mentioned
             great
             Rule
             and
             Fundamental
             Law
             (
             as
             
             above
             Sensed
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             Measure
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             )
             will
             still
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             to
             Exercise
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Authority
             given
             thereby
             to
             the
             standing
             Officers
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             Authorized
             Courts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Power
             Paramount
             thereunto
             :
             For
             ,
             wherever
             a
             Christian
             Organick
             Chuch
             was
             gathered
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Precept
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             Scandals
             were
             to
             be
             delated
             to
             the
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             who
             consequently
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Tenor
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Law
             ,
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             the
             Binding
             and
             Loosing
             Power
             ,
             whatever
             Apostolical
             Authority
             might
             reach
             in
             Churches
             not
             Constitut
             ,
             or
             in
             way
             of
             Apostolical
             Direction
             to
             Churches
             Constitut
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Incestuous
             Corinthian
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             
               Privative
               of
            
             ,
             but
             
               Cumulative
               to
            
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Power
             of
             Collegiat
             Organick
             Churches
             ,
             as
             is
             often
             told
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             further
             urge
             the
             Dr.
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             that
             Passage
             ,
             Iohn
             20.23
             cannot
             but
             be
             extended
             to
             a
             Doctrinal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Iurisdictional
             Remitting
             or
             Retaining
             ,
             Binding
             or
             Loosing
             ,
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Jurisdictional
             ,
             being
             Primarly
             given
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             them
             ,
             derived
             to
             Successors
             .
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             his
             Gift
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             divided
             them
             not
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             neither
             were
             the
             Apostles
             to
             divide
             them
             ,
             in
             Devolving
             this
             Power
             upon
             ,
             and
             Committing
             this
             Authority
             to
             Successors
             :
             And
             since
             the
             Dr.
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             Lords
             Commission
             ,
             Devolved
             upon
             Pastors
             the
             Doctrinal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Committed
             to
             them
             that
             Key
             ,
             (
             thus
             P.
             427
             ,
             428.
             )
             why
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             the
             Jurisdictional
             also
             ,
             both
             being
             inseparably
             tyed
             together
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             ,
             upon
             the
             Matter
             yields
             this
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             )
             
               That
               the
               Command
               ,
               
                 Go
                 Teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               28.19
               .
               did
               reach
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               Successors
               in
               this
               Ministerial
               Duty
               ,
               and
               that
               Preaching
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               
                 the
                 principal
                 Imployments
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             And
             if
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             commit
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             one
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             the
             less
             principal
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Command
             [
             
               Go
               Teach
            
             ,
             or
             Disciple
             
               all
               Nations
            
             ]
             will
             clearly
             includ
             the
             Jurisdictional
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrinal
             Key
             .
             
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             
               That
               yet
               this
               Command
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               was
               not
               restrained
               to
               their
               Office
               ,
               since
               inferior
               Officers
               Preacht
               ,
               as
               the
               seventy
               :
            
             Yet
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               none
               Preacht
               ,
               but
               either
               by
               immediat
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Apostolical
               Ordination
               .
            
             But
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             were
             any
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             otherwise
             allowed
             to
             exercise
             Disciplin
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             method
             ?
             Why
             will
             not
             the
             Dr.
             allow
             the
             exercise
             of
             Disciplin
             to
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Mission
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             consequently
             ?
             For
             Timothy
             (
             whom
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             he
             probably
             Judges
             ,
             to
             have
             held
             ,
             an
             Evangelistick
             Office
             )
             he
             pleads
             ,
             had
             Authority
             ,
             both
             to
             Teach
             and
             Rule
             :
             And
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             he
             
             holds
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             Government
             being
             annexed
             in
             these
             instances
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             extraordinarly
             call
             ,
             in
             these
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Apostles
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             his
             Reason
             is
             insufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Government
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             being
             Eminenter
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             commit
             the
             Ruling
             Authority
             to
             such
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Preaching
             work
             was
             intrusted
             .
             Once
             more
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Passage
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             our
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             correspondent
             to
             judicious
             Interpreters
             
               Dic
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               coram
               multis
               ,
               inquit
               liber
               Musar
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Iustinus
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             person
             may
             have
             a
             punishment
             inflicted
             of
             many
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             and
             the
             rebuke
             may
             be
             
               before
               all
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
             And
             that
             the
             person
             Offending
             may
             be
             moved
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             multiplicity
             of
             those
             rebuking
             him
             :
             So
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             the
             more
             privat
             admonition
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             Multitude
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Judges
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             multitude
             :
             Thus
             
               Camero
               ,
               Simmachus
               ,
               Beza
            
             .
             To
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             representing
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14
             
             
               Piscator
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Camero
            
             :
             And
             these
             whom
             Paul
             cal's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             the
             Dr
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             next
             ,
             
             
               That
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               of
               the
               Aopostolick
               Order
               ,
               can
               pretend
               to
               the
               Jurisdictional
               Power
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               First
               lodged
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               immediatly
               exercised
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               several
               Churches
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               communicat
               their
               Authority
               and
               Order
               .
            
             But
             one
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             to
             whom
             they
             committed
             the
             
               Chief
               and
               principal
               part
            
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Confession
             ,
             to
             such
             they
             did
             commit
             their
             Order
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             unto
             ordinary
             succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             and
             that
             together
             with
             this
             ,
             the
             other
             subservient
             part
             of
             Ruling
             ,
             was
             also
             committed
             ;
             both
             Keyes
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             Nature
             ,
             as
             above
             hinted
             ,
             so
             inseparably
             connected
             :
             And
             he
             cannot
             give
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             giving
             the
             First
             to
             Successors
             ,
             without
             the
             Second
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             instances
             are
             clear
             of
             their
             committing
             both
             to
             Pastors
             .
             The
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             are
             entrusted
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             both
             to
             Feed
             and
             Rule
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             Authorized
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             command
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             taking
             his
             last
             farewell
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             word
             is
             dropt
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             of
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             their
             alledged
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             enjoins
             the
             Elders
             ,
             as
             their
             Fellow-Elder
             ,
             to
             Feed
             and
             Rule
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             the
             Flocks
             :
             A
             clear
             Demonstration
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             preceeding
             Instances
             ,
             that
             these
             Elders
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             the
             Apostles
             proper
             and
             immediat
             Successors
             ,
             in
             both
             Offices
             of
             
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             may
             here
             see
             ,
             in
             this
             Scripture-Glass
             ,
             the
             Portraiture
             ,
             the
             clear
             Image
             of
             the
             Scripture
             -
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Authentick
             and
             Original
             Character
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             these
             Pastors
             and
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             the
             Preaching
             and
             Ruling
             Work
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Preaching
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             .
             Shall
             I
             add
             a
             Caution
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             to
             the
             Dr
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             supposed
             Order
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostle
             discharged
             them
             to
             be
             Lords
             ;
             because
             ,
             in
             these
             simple
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             were
             rude
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             acquaint
             with
             the
             Grandure
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Lords
               and
               Lordships
            
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             But
             least
             the
             Dr
             ,
             do
             think
             this
             odd
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             hold
             the
             Work
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             an
             higher
             Point
             of
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             than
             Ruling
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             
               only
               Ruling
            
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             arrogat
             to
             themselves
             solely
             ,
             not
             medling
             much
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             hold
             the
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             appendant
             upon
             ,
             and
             consequent
             unto
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             in
             Preaching
             and
             Administrating
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             be
             an
             Errour
             ,
             A
             great
             one
             has
             led
             me
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Dr's
             most
             eminent
             
               Primary
               Bishops
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             had
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             for
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             an
             Infallibility
             in
             Teaching
             besides
             ;
             It
             is
             even
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             gives
             to
             Timothy
             this
             Precept
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Elders
               that
               Rule
               well
               ,
               count
               them
               worthy
               of
               double
               Honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               that
               Labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrin
            
             ]
             wherein
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             allows
             the
             Labouring
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             the
             higher
             Honour
             ,
             above
             Ruling
             ,
             yea
             and
             
               Ruling
               well
            
             .
          
           
             
               But
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               committed
               this
               Iurisdictional
               Power
               only
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               brings
               the
               Instance
               of
               Pauls
               pronuncing
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               against
               the
               Incestuous
               Person
               ,
               
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               shewing
               that
               he
               ,
               as
               present
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               had
               Judged
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               saith
               the
               Dr
               ,
               
                 pronunced
                 Sentence
              
               ,
               concerning
               him
               who
               had
               done
               that
               Deed
               :
               And
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               he
               orders
               them
               ,
               to
               declare
               and
               and
               execute
               his
               Sentence
               .
            
             But
             ,
             that
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             Context
             runs
             Cross
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Pleading
             ,
             is
             several
             ways
             evident
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             blames
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             this
             Sentence
             was
             not
             passed
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             saved
             him
             not
             the
             Labour
             of
             this
             Prescription
             or
             Appointment
             ,
             in
             performing
             their
             Duty
             ,
             Antecedaneously
             thereunto
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             he
             checks
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             Person
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Censure
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             intimat
             ,
             
               put
               away
               ,
               and
               taken
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               v.
            
             2.
             2
             ly
             ,
             He
             writes
             to
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             their
             ordinary
             Authority
             ,
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             viz.
             Authoritatively
             to
             deliver
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             they
             were
             mett
             together
             ;
             the
             Body
             of
             Professo●s
             ,
             being
             also
             concerned
             in
             a
             Consent
             to
             this
             Ejection
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             meet
             merely
             
             to
             Declare
             or
             Witness
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostle
             had
             done
             before
             .
             3
             ly
             ,
             He
             thus
             expostulats
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Do
               not
               ye
               Iudg
               them
               that
               are
               within
               ?
            
             A
             convincing
             Proof
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Power
             to
             Censure
             all
             ,
             that
             were
             within
             that
             Church
             ,
             by
             an
             Intrinsick
             Authority
             ,
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Officers
             thereof
             .
             4
             ly
             .
             He
             calls
             this
             Act
             or
             Sentence
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             A
             
               Censure
               or
               Punishment
               ,
               inflicted
               of
               many
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             not
             a
             Declaration
             of
             his
             previously
             passed
             Sentence
             .
             I
             hope
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             blunt
             Conceit
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             
               the
               Declaration
               of
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               passed
               by
               another
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               formal
               Passing
               of
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               or
               Inflicting
               of
               a
               Censure
               or
               Punishment
               ,
            
             which
             if
             done
             warrantably
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             supposed
             ,
             doth
             necessarly
             import
             Authority
             in
             the
             Persons
             Acting
             .
             
               Inflicted
               of
               many
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Not
             by
             all
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             as
             Independents
             Judge
             ,
             nor
             by
             one
             Person
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             Dreams
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Expounding
             Pauls
             Judging
             this
             Person
             Censureable
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             
               Pronuncing
               Sentence
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             gross
             Distortion
             ;
             For
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             infallibly
             Inspired
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             Directive
             Authority
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             upon
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
             had
             Power
             to
             Direct
             and
             Prescribe
             Duty
             to
             either
             Members
             or
             Officers
             of
             any
             Churches
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             draw
             this
             Act
             to
             Exemplifie
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             he
             draws
             upon
             himself
             two
             gross
             Absurdities
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Paul
             had
             ,
             and
             Exemplified
             a
             standing
             lawful
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             wherever
             such
             Prescriptions
             were
             exercised
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             they
             could
             reach
             ;
             And
             this
             Reaching
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             his
             Care
             being
             thus
             extended
             (
             as
             is
             above
             cleared
             )
             the
             Dr.
             makes
             him
             a
             standing
             Primat
             ,
             and
             Patriarch
             over
             them
             ,
             Exemplifying
             a
             sort
             of
             Patriarchal
             Primacy
             ,
             to
             be
             Transmitted
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             2
             ly
             ,
             That
             his
             Apostolick
             Prescription
             ,
             of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             was
             not
             Cumulative
             unto
             ,
             but
             Privative
             of
             whatever
             Authority
             and
             Interest
             in
             Government
             ,
             they
             might
             acclaim
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Mould
             ,
             set
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             had
             neglected
             his
             Duty
             (
             as
             these
             Officers
             ,
             are
             here
             found
             faulty
             in
             this
             point
             )
             Pauls
             Apostolick
             Direction
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             nullifies
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             proves
             he
             had
             none
             :
             Or
             ,
             supposing
             an
             Archippus
             ,
             or
             negligent
             Minister
             ,
             had
             needed
             his
             Apostolical
             Direction
             ,
             to
             perform
             such
             Acts
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ;
             as
             were
             proper
             to
             his
             Function
             ,
             Pauls
             Prescription
             of
             Duty
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             swallows
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             null
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             could
             the
             Apostles
             divest
             themselves
             of
             this
             directing
             Power
             ,
             of
             Judging
             upon
             neglect
             of
             Duty
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             a
             divesting
             themselves
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             supposed
             ,
             without
             the
             grossest
             Consequences
             ,
             striking
             at
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Church
             Authority
             ,
             to
             have
             ,
             by
             their
             directing
             or
             judging
             Power
             ,
             exauctorat
             such
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Direction
             was
             given
             ,
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Interest
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             
             Duties
             ,
             whether
             as
             Members
             or
             Officers
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             
               Pool
               .
               Anot
               Vol.
            
             2.
             
             Expound
             this
             4
             
               th
               v.
            
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concurring
             with
             them
             ,
             while
             gathered
             together
             .
             And
             upon
             v.
             5.
             
             Expounding
             the
             delivering
             to
             Satan
             ,
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             They
             give
             this
             Reason
             ,
             [
             
               because
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               an
               Action
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               done
               ,
               by
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               when
               they
               mett
               together
               ,
               and
               for
               not
               doing
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               blames
               them
            
             ]
             Thus
             clearly
             Asserting
             the
             Intrinsick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             Officers
             of
             Corinth
             herein
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             Asigned
             .
             To
             the
             same
             Scope
             ,
             do
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             Expound
             this
             whole
             Passage
             ,
             paralelling
             it
             with
             the
             great
             Precept
             ,
             Matth.
             18.15
             .
             Both
             upon
             v.
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             and
             upon
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             touching
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Jurisdictional
             Act
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             was
             
               Inflicted
               of
               many
            
             ,
             they
             Expound
             of
             Church
             Governours
             or
             Officers
             .
             Diodat
             .
             upon
             Chap.
             5.
             v.
             4.
             thus
             Senses
             the
             Words
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               to
               perform
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Lords
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               Authority
               received
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Command
               is
               directed
               to
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Conductors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               gathered
               together
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Judgment
               ,
               having
               the
               Apostles
               Declaration
               ,
               instead
               of
               his
               Voice
               and
               Vote
               .
            
             And
             to
             obviat
             such
             a
             Notion
             and
             Fancy
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             our
             Dr.
             upon
             this
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               ,
               without
               doing
               any
               prejudice
               ,
               to
               the
               ordinary
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               :
               And
               that
               Paul
               uses
               his
               Apostolical
               Power
               Modestly
               ,
               only
               to
               excite
               the
               other
               ,
               (
               viz.
               the
               ordinary
               Power
               of
               Pastors
               )
               and
               to
               strengthen
               it
               .
               And
               he
               Expounds
               v.
               7.
               not
               only
               of
               Purging
               out
               this
               Incestuous
               Man
               ,
               but
               all
               such
               Scandalous
               Kind
               of
               People
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Infection
               ,
               might
               plunge
               again
               into
               the
               Ancient
               Corruption
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             upon
             .
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Do
               not
               ye
               Iudg
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               within
               ?
            
             He
             says
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               a
               Judge
               cannot
               exercise
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               only
               over
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               within
               his
               Precinct
               ,
               and
               
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Tribunal
              
               —
               Clearly
               Asserting
               a
               Spiritual
               Tribunal
               ,
               in
               this
               Representative
               Church
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             Scope
             ,
             he
             Expounds
             the
             last
             verse
             .
             The
             
               English
               Annot.
            
             upon
             v.
             2.
             of
             this
             Chap.
             in
             Correspondence
             to
             the
             Exposition
             and
             Answer
             premised
             ,
             and
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Reasoning
             ,
             do
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               finds
               fault
               with
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               had
               not
               Excommunicat
               this
               Incestuous
               Person
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               Wrote
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               Charged
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               because
               the
               Fact
               was
               Notorious
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               Scandalized
               .
            
             And
             upon
             v.
             4.
             (
             which
             mentions
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             )
             they
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               and
               Absolving
               is
               Christs
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               thereof
               only
               Committed
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             the
             delivering
             to
             Satan
             ,
             mentioned
             v.
             5.
             they
             Expound
             by
             that
             Paralel
             ,
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
             We
             need
             not
             spend
             time
             ,
             in
             multiplying
             Instances
             of
             Sound
             Expositors
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
             That
             there
             is
             here
             ,
             an
             Allusion
             
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Synagogue
             ,
             is
             the
             Consentient
             Judgment
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             viz.
             in
             their
             Way
             of
             Excluding
             and
             casting
             out
             the
             Scandalous
             :
             Thus
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Estius
               ,
               Hammond
               ,
               Simplicius
               ,
               Piscotor
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Pareus
             ,
             Paralelling
             ,
             v.
             5.
             with
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Persons
             ,
             are
             Authorized
             to
             Comfort
             and
             forgive
             him
             ,
             who
             inflicted
             the
             Censure
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Church
             Officers
             .
             What
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             might
             be
             further
             improven
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             purging
             out
             the
             Old
             Leaven
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Scandalous
             Person
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Censure
             it self
             ,
             called
             a
             
               Punishment
               inflicted
               of
               Many
            
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Design
             and
             Argument
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             obvious
             ;
             And
             therefore
             we
             proceed
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             Adduces
             next
             ,
             
             Paul's
             Threatning
             
               not
               to
               spare
            
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             Ecclesiastick
             Censures
             ;
             And
             his
             mentioning
             Two
             or
             Three
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             establish
             every
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             Institute
             this
             Power
             of
             Censuring
             Matth.
             18.
             
             And
             v.
             10.
             of
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Threatning
             Severity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Power
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             Edification
             ;
             And
             to
             come
             
               with
               a
               Rod
            
             :
             He
             must
             needs
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr
             ,
             mean
             Apostolical
             Censures
             and
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             be
             Execute
             ,
             and
             Performed
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ;
             in
             which
             Respect
             ,
             he
             delivered
             Hereticks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             to
             Satan
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             First
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             easily
             removed
             ,
             by
             the
             often
             Adduced
             Distinction
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Cumulative
             and
             Privative
             Exercise
             thereof
             .
             Altho
             the
             extraordinary
             Power
             ,
             upon
             fit
             Emergents
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             either
             the
             supine
             Negligence
             of
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             or
             the
             more
             endangering
             spread
             of
             Offences
             ,
             or
             obstinacy
             of
             Offenders
             ,
             or
             a
             defect
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             Power
             was
             Lodged
             and
             Seated
             ,
             was
             alwise
             in
             readiness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Exercised
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             and
             Edification
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             this
             Exercise
             (
             as
             we
             have
             often
             told
             him
             )
             was
             never
             exclusive
             of
             ,
             nor
             derogatory
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ordinary
             Intrinsick
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             ,
             (
             except
             in
             Cases
             mentioned
             )
             or
             Extraordinary
             Emergents
             ,
             without
             the
             actual
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             here
             insinuats
             a
             method
             of
             procedure
             ,
             suitable
             to
             our
             Lords
             Institution
             .
             Matth.
             18.
             
             It
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             Threatens
             this
             severity
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.3
             .
             which
             some
             understand
             of
             his
             Miraculous
             Power
             ,
             to
             inflict
             Bodily
             Afflictions
             :
             Others
             ,
             of
             his
             Power
             to
             cut
             off
             ,
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Churches
             ;
             thus
             
               Pool
               .
               Annot.
            
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             allow
             ,
             that
             by
             mentioning
             Two
             or
             Three
             Witnesses
             ,
             he
             ties
             himself
             to
             the
             Method
             of
             procedure
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             Institute
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             he
             must
             by
             Parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             allow
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             touching
             the
             Juridical
             or
             Censuring
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             its
             own
             place
             therein
             :
             And
             that
             Consequently
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             was
             to
             take
             along
             the
             Authoritative
             
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Church
             Officers
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             in
             this
             procedure
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             quite
             mistakes
             the
             Passage
             ;
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             Clause
             of
             
               Two
               or
               Three
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Intimats
             only
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             coming
             
               the
               Third
               time
            
             :
             He
             had
             taken
             up
             thoughts
             of
             ,
             and
             was
             preparing
             for
             his
             Journey
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             previous
             warning
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             he
             alludes
             to
             that
             of
             Deut.
             19.15
             .
             to
             ascertain
             them
             thereof
             accordingly
             ;
             Thus
             
               Pool
               Annot.
            
             and
             Interpreters
             generally
             :
             He
             had
             been
             at
             Corinth
             once
             Act.
             18.
             
             Afterward
             ,
             he
             had
             twice
             purposed
             and
             promised
             to
             come
             ;
             once
             ,
             in
             the
             1
             
               Ep.
               Chap.
            
             16.5
             .
             And
             now
             again
             here
             ;
             And
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thus
             
               Belgick
               Annot.
               Diodat
            
             .
             thus
             senses
             this
             Clause
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Two
               or
               Three
               Witnesses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             these
             
               Three
               warnings
               of
               my
               coming
               shal
               be
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               Witnesses
               ,
               by
               which
               (
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               amend
               ,
               )
               you
               shall
               be
               sufficiently
               convinced
               of
               incorrigible
               Rebellion
               ,
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               sentence
               ,
               already
               penned
               2
               Cor.
               10.6
               .
               [
               
                 cum
                 jam
                 bis
                 terve
                 id
                 dixerim
                 ,
                 tandem
                 ratum
                 erit
              
               ]
               thus
               Grotius
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             Apostles
             threatning
             sharpness
             of
             Censure
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
             And
             his
             Apostolical
             Rod
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
             It
             receives
             the
             same
             Answer
             ,
             by
             the
             forementioned
             distinction
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             cumulative
             and
             privative
             exercise
             thereof
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             take
             this
             from
             me
             ,
             may
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             will
             from
             a
             far
             greater
             :
             
               The
               Learned
               Iunius
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               Bellarmin
               ,
               pleading
               much
               to
               the
               Dr's
               Scope
               and
               Sense
               ,
               from
               this
               Passage
               of
               the
               Apostle
               —
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 ?
              
               offers
               the
               same
               distinction
               (
               
                 De
                 Concil
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               16.
               )
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               and
               Extraordinary
               Rod
               [
               
                 secundum
                 illam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               According
               to
               the
               common
               ordinary
               Rod
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Peter
               was
               a
               fellow
               Presbyter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               but
               according
               to
               the
               singular
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               he
               stroke
               dead
               Ananias
               and
               Sapphira
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               common
               
                 Rod
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               saith
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               
                 You
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               But
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               singular
               one
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
              
               ?
               1
               Cor.
               4.21
               .
               This
               common
               Rod
               ,
               he
               denyes
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               any
               one
               Man
               ,
               whether
               Apostle
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               had
               any
               sole
               or
               singular
               Prerogative
               ,
               in
               Churches
               constitute
               .
               Grotius
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               here
               take
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               Iunius
               mentions
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               stroke
               ,
               either
               the
               inflicting
               of
               Death
               ,
               as
               upon
               Ananias
               and
               Sapphira
               ,
               or
               Blindness
               ,
               as
               upon
               Elymas
               ;
               or
               Diseases
               .
               The
               Belgick
               Divines
               ,
               joyn
               together
               ,
               the
               Exercise
               of
               punishment
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               this
               Clause
               .
            
             While
             I
             have
             been
             mentioning
             Iunius
             ,
             I
             must
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Pleading
             ,
             in
             Relation
             to
             Successor
             -
             Bishops
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Iunius
            
             will
             tell
             him
             (
             
               De
               Clericis
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
             Not.
             15.
             )
             that
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             Succession
             from
             Christs
             Institution
             [
             
               quia
               nunquam
               instituit
               Christus
               ut
               Apostolis
               secundum
               gradum
               in
               Ecclesia
               Succederetur
            
             ]
             
             Christ
             never
             appointed
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             according
             to
             Degree
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Fathers
             understood
             it
             of
             a
             Succession
             [
             
               ex
               simili
               ,
               non
               ex
               pari
            
             ]
             of
             similitud
             ,
             not
             Parity
             ;
             And
             a
             similitud
             
               Secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             or
             imaginary
             ,
             according
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             then
             Moulded
             .
             The
             same
             Answer
             and
             distinction
             above
             Rehearsed
             ,
             
             serves
             for
             what
             he
             Adduces
             of
             Pauls
             delivering
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Alexander
             to
             Satan
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             Sound
             Divines
             ,
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             is
             made
             Paralel
             with
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             wherein
             the
             Apostles
             Extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Churches
             Ordinary
             Power
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               his
               further
               Proof
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               deriving
               this
               Spiritual
               Iurisdiction
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               
               the
               pretended
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Crete
               ,
               and
               their
               supposed
               singular
               Authority
               and
               Censures
               ,
               and
               Judicially
               Cognoscing
               upon
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ,
               which
               he
               draws
               from
               these
               Passages
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             We
             have
             above
             spoken
             to
             it
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             provenfully
             ,
             that
             the
             Evangelistick
             Function
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             who
             were
             fixed
             to
             no
             particular
             Posts
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             clearly
             supposed
             Power
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             when
             Established
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             several
             Paralells
             )
             and
             of
             the
             supposed
             Concurrence
             ,
             consequently
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Scope
             of
             these
             very
             Instructions
             themselves
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             eve●t
             his
             Pleading
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             Censuring
             Power
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             
               Thyatira
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             
             What
             we
             have
             made
             already
             good
             of
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             and
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             admitting
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             single
             person
             or
             President
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             discovers
             the
             Vanity
             of
             this
             his
             Repeated
             Notion
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Ages
             ,
             were
             the
             sole
             Administrators
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Iurisdiction
            
             .
             This
             we
             have
             above
             ,
             convict
             of
             untruth
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             tells
             us
             further
             ,
             that
             they
             ordinarly
             admitted
             their
             Presbyters
             Concurrence
             for
             Advice
             ;
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             their
             Concurrence
             ,
             after
             Bishops
             were
             set
             up
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             Confession
             of
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             was
             Authoritative
             ,
             not
             for
             Advice
             only
             .
             
             The
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             Cyprian
             to
             challenge
             a
             singular
             Authority
             of
             Excommunication
             (
             Ep.
             38
             ,
             39.
             )
             But
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             set
             him
             by
             the
             Ears
             with
             himself
             (
             Ep.
             6
             ,
             18
             ,
             28.
             )
             where
             he
             professes
             ,
             he
             neither
             could
             ,
             nor
             would
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             without
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             (
             Ep.
             78.
             )
             where
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             ,
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Imposing
             Hands
             ,
             and
             of
             Ordaining
             ;
             and
             unless
             also
             ,
             he
             can
             disprove
             what
             is
             made
             good
             anent
             their
             
               Ordaining
               alone
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             in
             absence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             touched
             anent
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             their
             Authority
             and
             Power
             herein
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             large
             made
             good
             by
             our
             Writers
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             must
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             he
             misses
             his
             Mark
             ,
             in
             this
             Citation
             .
             Cyprian
             also
             
             is
             so
             far
             from
             challenging
             a
             Cathedral
             Authority
             of
             sole
             Censuring
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             wou●d
             make
             him
             )
             that
             (
             Epist.
             33.
             )
             he
             ownes
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             disownes
             any
             such
             usurped
             Authority
             .
             In
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Confessor
             Aurelius
             ,
             he
             thus
             expresses
             himself
             [
             
               hunc
               igitur
               fratres
               dilectissimi
               ,
               a
               m●
               &
               a
               Collegis
               qui
               presentes
               aderant
               ordinatum
               sci●tis
            
             ]
             Thus
             also
             (
             Ep.
             58.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Pastors
             )
             he
             expresses
             himself
             [
             
               Ego
               &
               Collegae
               &
               Fraternitas
               omnis
            
             ]
             And
             (
             Ep.
             6.
             )
             shewing
             his
             earnest
             desire
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             while
             absent
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             [
             
               ut
               ea
               quae
               circa
               Ecclesiae
               gubernacula
               utilitas
               communis
               exposcit
               ,
               tractare
               simul
               &
               plurimorum
               examinata
               limare
               possemus
            
             ]
             And
             speaking
             there
             ,
             of
             the
             turbulency
             of
             some
             persons
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             [
             
               nec
               a
               Diaconis
               nec
               a
               Presbyteris
               regi
               posse
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Upon
             which
             ,
             Pamelius
             has
             this
             Note
             [
             
               hinc
               non
               obscure
               colligitur
               ad
               huc
            
             Carthagini
             —
             
               prerogativam
               illam
               Presbyterorum
               &
               Diaconorum
               primitivae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               qua
               communi
               totius
               Presbyterii
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Presbyterorum
               &
               Diaconorum
               collegii
               ,
               consilio
               administrabantur
               omnia
               ab
               Episcopis
            
             ]
             Citing
             thereafter
             ,
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Trallians
             ,
             wherein
             he
             enjoins
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Apostle
             of
             Christ.
             And
             least
             the
             Dr.
             alledge
             ,
             this
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Consultive
             Power
             ,
             Cyprian
             (
             Ep.
             18.
             )
             having
             mentioned
             what
             was
             written
             by
             Lucian
             ,
             in
             name
             of
             the
             Confessors
             ,
             which
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             communicat
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             )
             [
             
               per
               me
               collegis
               omnibus
               innotescere
            
             ]
             to
             be
             by
             him
             made
             known
             to
             his
             Collegue-Presbyters
             ,
             he
             adds
             [
             
               quae
               res
               ,
               cum
               omnium
               nostrum
               concilium
               &
               Sententiam
               spectat
               ,
               praejudicare
               ego
               &
               soli
               mihi
               rem
               communem
               vindicare
               non
               audeo
            
             ]
             Thereafter
             ,
             he
             shews
             that
             having
             sent
             Letters
             of
             Copies
             to
             many
             Collegues
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             acquiescing
             Answer
             in
             this
             his
             purpose
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             what
             is
             above
             touched
             of
             Cyprians
             Judgment
             in
             receiving
             the
             Lapsed
             (
             Ep.
             12.
             )
             and
             several
             other
             places
             )
             that
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             had
             a
             necessary
             interest
             therein
             ,
             doth
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             inferr
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             same
             interest
             in
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Absolution
             .
             As
             for
             the
             38
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             Cites
             ,
             I
             find
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             will
             conclud
             what
             he
             asserts
             ,
             having
             perused
             that
             Epistle
             :
             That
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             expression
             of
             Cyprian
             [
             
               accipiat
               sententiam
               quam
               prior
               dixit
               ,
               ut
               abstentum
               se
               a
               nobis
               sciat
            
             ]
             upon
             which
             Passage
             ,
             the
             Annotator
             upon
             Cyprian
             ,
             doubts
             whether
             he
             means
             Excommunication
             properly
             and
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             term
             the
             Lesser
             ,
             of
             a
             Suspension
             from
             Ordinances
             for
             some
             little
             time
             [
             
               quo
               elapso
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Presbyterium
               de
               Contumacia
               vel
               Paenitentia
               eorundum
               judicabat
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Moreover
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Felicissimus
             ,
             he
             says
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             [
             
               cum
               post
               haec
               omnia
               —
               nec
               vestra
               autoritate
               &
               presentia
               fractus
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             clearly
             pointing
             at
             the
             Authoritative
             Interposing
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             And
             that
             he
             does
             not
             mean
             the
             stricter
             Excommunication
             ,
             seems
             by
             this
             probable
             ,
             that
             speaking
             of
             several
             Delations
             of
             his
             Crimes
             ,
             which
             the
             Delators
             
             had
             offered
             to
             prove
             ,
             he
             adds
             [
             
               quae
               omnia
               tunc
               cognoscemus
               ,
               quando
               in
               un●m
               cum
               Collegis
               pluribus
               permittente
               Deo
               ,
               convenerimus
            
             ]
             which
             speaks
             his
             reserving
             a
             further
             Censure
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             full
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Cause
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             Enquiry
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             undertake
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Authoritative
             Concurrence
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             called
             by
             him
             his
             Collegues
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Augendus
             ,
             his
             Corresponding
             Guilt
             with
             this
             Felicissimus
             ,
             he
             says
             [
             
               sciat
               se
               in
               Ecclesia
               nobiscum
               ,
               non
               esse
               Communicaturum
            
             ]
             —
             and
             [
             
               Sententiam
               ferat
               si
               ultra
               cum
               co
               perseveraverit
            
             ]
             
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             Supposition
             of
             his
             continued
             Contumacy
             :
             Wherein
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             Sentence
             is
             passed
             upon
             this
             Person
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             alledges
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Censuring
             of
             both
             ,
             Cyprian
             supposes
             a
             necessary
             Interest
             of
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             the
             ensuing
             Epistle
             ,
             pointing
             out
             the
             actual
             Censuring
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             ,
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Epistle
             ,
             confirms
             what
             we
             have
             said
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             of
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             to
             suppose
             a
             Power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             be
             solely
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             But
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Words
             he
             cites
             ,
             are
             remote
             from
             proving
             it
             ,
             the
             Presence
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             being
             therein
             presupposed
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             that
             Act
             of
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             Authoritatively
             concur
             ,
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Censures
             (
             for
             which
             ,
             see
             
               Smectym
               .
               Sect.
            
             8.
             and
             
               Ruffin
               .
               Hist.
               Lib.
            
             10.
             )
             See
             
               Council
               Antioch
               ,
               Canon
            
             10.
             
             
               Council
               Ancyr
               .
               Canon
            
             13.
             
             And
             determined
             against
             this
             sole
             Usurped
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             either
             in
             Censuring
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             in
             Judging
             the
             Conversation
             and
             Crimes
             of
             Church
             Members
             ,
             or
             in
             Excommunication
             or
             Receiving
             Penitents
             .
             We
             have
             also
             heard
             ,
             that
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Canon
            
             23.
             condemns
             the
             Bishops
             Decision
             ,
             unless
             fortified
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             is
             forc'd
             to
             clap
             his
             Wings
             closer
             ,
             and
             Correct
             himself
             ,
             adding
             ,
             
               That
               afterward
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Abuses
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
            
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
               it
               was
               Decreed
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Bishop
             ,
             
               should
               hear
               no
               Mans
               Cause
               ,
               but
               in
               Presence
               of
               the
            
             Clergy
             ,
             
               and
               that
               his
            
             Sentence
             should
             be
             void
             ,
             
               unless
               Confirmed
               by
               their
               Presence
            
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             to
             Correct
             Abuses
             ,
             issuing
             from
             his
             supposed
             Canon
             of
             Nice
             ,
             here
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             a
             Counter-canon
             ,
             Decreeing
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             where
             is
             now
             his
             bold
             Assertion
             ,
             of
             the
             Universal
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             founded
             upon
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             which
             Patronizes
             this
             supposed
             Power
             ,
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             may
             ply
             the
             Dr
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Weapon
             and
             Argument
             ,
             and
             present
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             Dish
             of
             his
             own
             Preparing
             ,
             how
             doth
             he
             here
             make
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             Comprobat
             by
             the
             Churches
             Universal
             Practice
             ,
             a
             Seminary
             of
             such
             Abuses
             ,
             as
             this
             Council
             found
             necessary
             to
             remove
             ?
             Likewise
             ,
             how
             doth
             this
             Council
             ,
             by
             its
             Censure
             ,
             Lash
             the
             supposed
             Practice
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             puts
             among
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Abuses
             ,
             to
             be
             necessarly
             
             removed
             ?
             Ay
             ,
             but
             says
             the
             Dr
             ,
             
               The
               Sentence
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               was
               the
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               not
               the
            
             Clergies
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             
               sine
               quibus
               non
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             by
             what
             Shadow
             of
             Ground
             ,
             can
             he
             assert
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             solely
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             we
             heard
             above
             ,
             Cyprian
             in
             Express
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Dr
             ,
             Assert
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Concurrence
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             is
             properly
             the
             Clergies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             a
             Paralel
             Argument
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             also
             doth
             appropriat
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             may
             be
             Judged
             valid
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             from
             Canon
             2.
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             that
             they
             Decree
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             that
             (
             
               omnes
               Presbyteri
               presentes
               manus
               suas
               Iuxta
               manus
               Episcopi
               super
               caput
               teneant
               cum
               Presbyter
               ordinatur
            
             )
             And
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Sense
             ,
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             in
             this
             Action
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             is
             Authoritative
             ,
             not
             Consentient
             only
             ,
             and
             supposes
             the
             Actors
             to
             have
             this
             Badge
             of
             the
             Ordaining
             Power
             ,
             I
             mean
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             Ministerial
             Sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             competent
             to
             all
             Church
             Officers
             .
             
               We
               have
               also
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               Forbes
               ,
               as
               Learned
               an
               Episcopalian
               ,
               as
               our
               Dr.
               in
               his
               
                 Iraen
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               11.
               holds
               ,
               that
               (
               
                 Non
                 tantum
                 duntaxat
                 ut
                 consentientes
                 (
                 ad
                 consensum
                 enim
                 sufficiunt
                 suffragia
                 ,
                 &
                 plebs
                 etiam
                 consentit
                 nec
                 tamen
                 est
                 ejus
                 manum
                 imponere
                 )
                 sed
                 tanquam
                 ordinantes
                 ,
                 seu
                 ordinem
                 conferentes
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 potestate
                 ordinandi
                 divinitus
                 accepta
                 gratiam
                 ordinato
                 hoc
                 adhibito
                 ritu
                 apprecantes
              
               )
               That
               not
               only
               as
               Consenting
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               who
               cannot
               Impose
               Hands
               ,
               but
               as
               Ordaining
               or
               Conferring
               Orders
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               they
               do
               in
               this
               Action
               or
               Rite
               ,
               pray
               for
               Grace
               to
               the
               Ordained
               .
            
             Which
             contrary
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Scottish
             Episcopalian
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Fact
             ,
             contradicts
             the
             Dr
             ,
             but
             from
             this
             Rite
             of
             Imposing
             of
             Hands
             ,
             concludes
             upon
             solid
             Grounds
             ,
             
               Presbyters
               Authoritative
            
             Concurrence
             in
             Ordination
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             comparing
             our
             Dr's
             Concession
             ,
             with
             Dr.
             Forbes
             his
             Sense
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             we
             have
             evinced
             of
             Presbyters
             Authoritative
             Concurrence
             in
             Government
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             Pleadings
             for
             the
             Prelates
             sole
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             overturned
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Inconsistency
             thereof
             ,
             with
             it self
             ,
             discovered
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             Cyprian
             his
             Asserting
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Metropolitick
             Church
             ,
             might
             (
             
               pro
               Episcopatus
               vigore
               &
               Cathedrae
               autoritate
            
             )
             have
             Chastised
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             without
             Appealing
             to
             the
             Synod
             :
             The
             Dr.
             has
             pointed
             us
             to
             no
             particular
             place
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             found
             :
             And
             upon
             Supposition
             of
             what
             is
             clearly
             supposible
             in
             Cyprians
             time
             ,
             anent
             the
             Presbytrie
             their
             Deference
             ,
             and
             Entrusting
             the
             Execution
             of
             some
             Censures
             ,
             to
             the
             President-Bishop
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             obtained
             ,
             such
             a
             Minut-Matter
             ,
             as
             the
             Chastising
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             might
             well
             fall
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             then
             Bishops
             Deputed
             Authority
             ,
             which
             will
             abundantly
             Salve
             this
             Expression
             ,
             from
             Wounding
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             Essential
             Interest
             ,
             in
             Censures
             and
             Government
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             owning
             so
             clearly
             ,
             
             Presbyters
             Essential
             Interest
             .
             both
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Censures
             ,
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Epistles
             ,
             viz.
             33.58.75
             .
             compared
             with
             12.
             and
             46.
             doth
             clearly
             evince
             ,
             he
             owned
             no
             such
             
               sole
               Authority
            
             of
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             alledges
             ;
             Which
             is
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Testimony
             cited
             of
             
               Tert.
               Apol.
               advers
               .
               Gentes
               ,
               cap.
            
             39.
             
             
               Ambrose
               Epistola
               ad
               Siagrium
            
             .
             Considering
             further
             ,
             the
             Smallness
             of
             the
             Charge
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Rise
             of
             the
             
               Episcopus
               Praeses
            
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Charge
             ,
             confined
             oft
             to
             little
             Dorps
             or
             Villages
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pronunciation
             ,
             or
             Execution
             of
             Censures
             or
             Sentences
             ,
             was
             ,
             in
             a
             Deference
             to
             the
             then
             Bishops
             ,
             appropriat
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             who
             still
             retained
             an
             Essential
             Interest
             in
             Cognoscing
             upon
             the
             Cause
             .
             The
             forementioned
             fifth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             mentions
             the
             Separation
             from
             Communion
             by
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Convention
             of
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             for
             Cognoscing
             upon
             the
             Cause
             ,
             if
             Dubious
             ,
             doth
             no
             Whit
             favour
             the
             Dr's
             Conclusion
             ,
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             wholly
             Seated
             in
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Radical
             Authority
             ,
             being
             still
             ,
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Consistorial
             Meetings
             of
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Peculiar
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             ;
             
               
                 To
                 Confirm
                 the
                 Baptized
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               after
               their
               Instruction
               in
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               was
               always
               performed
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ,
               
               upon
               which
               ,
               the
               Party
               Confirmed
               ,
               received
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Tho
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               this
               Imposition
               ,
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               followed
               ,
               as
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               therefore
               intended
               as
               an
               extraordinary
               Ministry
               ,
               to
               cease
               with
               those
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               Preaching
               ,
               attended
               with
               those
               extraordinary
               Miraculous
               Operations
               .
               The
               Function
               it self
               ,
               cannot
               cease
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               that
               of
               Preaching
               ;
               Because
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               and
               Effects
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               Christ
               promising
               a
               continual
               Communication
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               continue
               it
               ,
               by
               this
               Ministry
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Operations
               ,
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               that
               extraordinary
               were
               .
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               the
               
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 Hands
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Class
               ,
               with
               
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               6.1
               ,
               2.
               and
               makes
               it
               one
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               intended
               for
               a
               standing
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Ans.
             I
             shall
             easily
             grant
             to
             the
             Dr
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             Apostolical
             Times
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             sometimes
             extraordinary
             Effects
             ,
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             attending
             the
             standing
             Offices
             and
             Functions
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Preaching
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Exemplified
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             attending
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ;
             As
             likewise
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             ordinary
             Communication
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Gifts
             
             and
             Graces
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             Christs
             Instituted
             Ordinances
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             far
             remote
             from
             the
             Point
             in
             Question
             ,
             and
             reaching
             the
             Dr's
             Assertion
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               hath
               Institute
               
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Baptized
              
               ,
               after
               Instruction
               ,
               by
               Imposition
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               his
               
                 sole
                 Prerogative
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Capacity
               of
               an
               Officer
               ,
               superior
               to
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               in
               Order
               to
               the
               Persons
               further
               Confirmation
               in
               the
               Faith.
               
            
             Any
             ,
             with
             half
             an
             Eye
             ,
             may
             discover
             ,
             that
             this
             has
             no
             imaginable
             Connection
             ,
             with
             what
             the
             Dr.
             here
             offers
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             Text
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             it
             hath
             no
             Shadow
             of
             a
             Proof
             of
             what
             he
             brings
             it
             for
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             several
             Comments
             given
             of
             that
             Clause
             of
             [
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ]
             but
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             favours
             the
             Dr's
             Fancy
             and
             imagined
             Sense
             .
             Some
             have
             taken
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             adjoyned
             to
             Baptism
             it self
             ,
             for
             a
             Sign
             of
             Blessing
             and
             Consecration
             to
             God.
             Some
             have
             taken
             it
             ,
             saith
             Diodat
             ,
             for
             Laying
             Hands
             on
             such
             Catechumeni
             as
             had
             been
             Baptized
             ,
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Badge
             of
             Renewing
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             Partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             See
             Pool
             .
             2.
             
             Vol.
             on
             the
             place
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             was
             either
             for
             Healing
             Diseases
             ,
             Mark
             6.5
             .
             Luke
             4.4
             .
             Act.
             28.8
             .
             Or
             Communication
             of
             Blessings
             ,
             Matth.
             19.13
             ,
             15.
             
             Or
             Communication
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             separat
             to
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             6.6
             .
             and
             17.6
             .
             and
             13.3
             .
             So
             19.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Hence
             ,
             some
             under
             this
             Expression
             ,
             take
             in
             all
             the
             Spirits
             Gifts
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             Renewed
             ,
             Increased
             ,
             Strengthned
             and
             Built
             up
             to
             Life
             Eternal
             .
             See
             
               Pool
               .
               Annot.
            
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             imparted
             to
             Believers
             in
             general
             ,
             Act.
             8.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             especially
             ,
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Where
             this
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             is
             attribute
             to
             the
             Presbytrie
             .
             Dr.
             Owen
             ,
             takes
             this
             Clause
             of
             
               Imposing
               Hands
            
             ,
             to
             import
             a
             Description
             of
             Persons
             ,
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             Fundamental
             Principles
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             no
             Principle
             it self
             .
             He
             also
             holds
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             it
             did
             commonly
             accompany
             ,
             or
             immediatly
             follow
             Baptism
             ,
             Act.
             8.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             19.6
             .
             Withal
             ,
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             when
             Baptized
             Children
             ,
             gave
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             others
             had
             done
             before
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Elders
               thereof
               ,
               Laying
               their
               Hands
               on
               them
               ,
               in
               Token
               of
               their
               Acceptation
               ,
               and
               Praying
               for
               their
               Confirmation
               in
               the
               Faith.
            
             (
             An
             Account
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             given
             also
             ,
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             )
             He
             distinguishes
             a
             fourfold
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             .
             The
             1.
             
             Peculiar
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Way
             of
             Authoritative
             Benediction
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             owned
             little
             Children
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             Hands
             on
             them
             .
             Mark
             10.16
             .
             The
             2
             d.
             In
             Healing
             of
             Diseases
             Miraculously
             ,
             Luke
             ▪
             4.4
             .
             Mark
             16.18
             .
             The
             3
             d.
             In
             Setting
             apart
             ,
             to
             
             the
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             &
             5.22
             .
             The
             4
             th
             ,
             In
             Collation
             of
             Supernatural
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Act.
             8.17
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             comes
             home
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Strained
             Exposition
             of
             such
             a
             Ceremony
             or
             Ordinance
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             he
             has
             offered
             ,
             is
             evident
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             :
             For
             ,
             taking
             it
             to
             import
             the
             Spirits
             Work
             ,
             in
             a
             Figurative
             Allusion
             to
             this
             Imposition
             ,
             or
             for
             Ministerial
             Imposition
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             In
             both
             Senses
             ,
             it
             quite
             rejects
             the
             Dr's
             Gloss
             ;
             And
             even
             taking
             it
             in
             the
             most
             favourable
             Sense
             to
             his
             Scope
             ,
             viz.
             To
             import
             an
             
               Imposing
               Hands
            
             upon
             ,
             and
             Praying
             for
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             either
             at
             Baptism
             it self
             generally
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Adult
             ,
             who
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             it
             is
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             it
             was
             joyned
             with
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             consequently
             performed
             by
             the
             Admistrator
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             :
             Or
             admit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             
               Imposing
               of
               Hands
            
             upon
             Baptized
             Children
             ,
             sometime
             after
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             grown
             up
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             before
             their
             Admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             Action
             it self
             ,
             doth
             evince
             ,
             that
             in
             its
             purer
             and
             Primitive
             Practice
             ,
             and
             before
             Clogged
             with
             Additional
             Corruptions
             ,
             the
             thing
             was
             performed
             ,
             by
             the
             Elders
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             shew
             ,
             either
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             pure
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Cut
             and
             Mould
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             and
             most
             unaccountable
             Notion
             ,
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             Authority
             to
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Administrat
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             Baptism
             ,
             whereby
             Persons
             are
             to
             be
             Discipled
             and
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             great
             Commission
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             )
             should
             notwithstanding
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             Administrat
             such
             an
             Appendix
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Confirming
             Rite
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             ▪
             That
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             Authority
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             can
             put
             no
             Hand
             to
             such
             a
             supposed
             Superstructure
             :
             Nay
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             Authority
             to
             dispense
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             great
             Sealing
             ,
             Faith-Confirming
             Ordinance
             ,
             have
             no
             Interest
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             such
             a
             Confirming
             Ritual
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             3
             d.
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             destroy
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Notion
             and
             Pleading
             :
             
             He
             pleads
             ,
             
               That
               tho
               the
               extraordinary
               effects
               of
               Gospel
               Administrations
               be
               ceased
               ,
               yet
               such
               Functions
               and
               administrations
               continue
               ,
               as
               are
               means
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ordinary
               influences
               ,
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               Graces
               ;
               since
               our
               Saviour
               has
               promised
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               continual
               Communication
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             dare
             the
             Dr.
             deny
             a
             continual
             Communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ?
             If
             these
             be
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             grouth
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             Authorized
             Dispensers
             of
             these
             
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             what
             Shadow
             of
             Ground
             ,
             can
             the
             Dr.
             seclud
             them
             from
             any
             interest
             in
             this
             his
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Christ
               now
               Communicats
               ordinary
               Operations
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               the
               extraordinary
               :
            
             And
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             Communicat
             the
             Extraordinary
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             concredited
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             external
             Administration
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             also
             the
             ordinary
             by
             the
             same
             Persons
             and
             Dispensers
             ?
          
           
             Again
             4
             ly
             .
             
               The
               Dr.
               adds
               this
               his
               supposed
               strong
               proof
               ,
               and
               corroborating
               Argument
               ,
               
               especially
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               considering
               ,
               that
               this
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               is
               placed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Class
               with
               Baptism
               .
            
             Hence
             I
             subsume
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             same
             Class
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             Principle
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Baptism
             is
             (
             so
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             as
             having
             the
             same
             Authority
             with
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             mean
             of
             dispensing
             the
             same
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             will
             the
             Dr.
             Assign
             a
             Shadow
             of
             Distinction
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Administrators
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             two
             Ordinances
             of
             so
             near
             a
             Cognation
             ,
             and
             both
             Acts
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             of
             such
             an
             Affinity
             in
             their
             nature
             and
             scope
             ,
             should
             so
             vastly
             differ
             in
             
               the
               Instruments
               of
               Administration
            
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             and
             a
             Succeedaneous
             Prelat
             ,
             Forsooth
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             Administat
             by
             a
             Pastor
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             "
             The
             Apostle
             put
             both
             Ordinances
             in
             one
             Class
             ;
             but
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             ,
             crosses
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             Confirmation
             in
             the
             higher
             Class
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             I
             would
             offer
             to
             the
             Dr.
             or
             those
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             ,
             
             Amesius's
             Answer
             to
             
             Bellarmin's
             Argument
             ,
             for
             this
             Right
             of
             Bishops
             :
             One
             of
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             —
             [
             
               Soli
               Episcopi
               ,
               ut
               Ordinarii
               Ministri
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             as
             Ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             can
             Confirm
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             also
             Consecrat
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             ,
             Citing
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             
             Amesius
             returns
             him
             thus
             the
             Protestant
             Answer
             —
             [
             
               De
               Consecratione
               Templorum
               —
               non
               laboramus
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             We
             value
             not
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             ,
             whited
             Walls
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             sole
             Consecraters
             of
             Walls
             and
             stones
             ;
             but
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             Divine
             Right
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             thus
             lookt
             upon
             ,
             it
             doth
             equally
             agree
             to
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             :
             This
             saith
             he
             ,
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             proved
             from
             the
             Canon
             Law
             it self
             (
             Dist.
             95.
             )
             and
             is
             evinced
             by
             this
             Reason
             of
             Ierom
             ,
             what
             is
             greater
             than
             Christ
             ,
             or
             what
             may
             be
             preferred
             to
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ?
             He
             adds
             in
             Answer
             to
             that
             of
             Act.
             8.
             that
             ●he
             Apostles
             were
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             sent
             unto
             an
             Ordinary
             Confirmation
             (
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               enerv
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             P.
             (
             mihi
             )
             110
             )
             I
             need
             not
             inlarge
             upon
             any
             deductions
             from
             this
             Passage
             ,
             nor
             insist
             in
             shewing
             the
             Dr.
             the
             Correspondence
             
             of
             this
             Answer
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             above
             offered
             .
             We
             may
             adduce
             another
             Venerable
             Countryman
             of
             his
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Answering
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             Pleading
             for
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             tells
             the
             Iesuit●
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               means
               no
               Sacrament
               ,
               much
               less
               Confirmation
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Trope
               or
               borrowed
               Speech
               (
               a
               
                 Metonymia
                 adjunctis
              
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               which
               ,
               Hands
               were
               laid
               ;
               which
               appears
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               whosoever
               believes
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               Order
               ,
               ,
               to
               Teach
               and
               Govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               overthrows
               Christianity
               ,
               whereas
               if
               Confirmation
               of
               Children
               ,
               were
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               yet
               a
               Man
               holding
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               denying
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               might
               notwithstanding
               ,
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Cartwright
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             probably
             Conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             ,
             he
             gives
             of
             that
             Passage
             ,
             is
             the
             General
             Sentiment
             and
             Judgment
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             in
             his
             Day
             :
             And
             to
             this
             Scope
             ,
             we
             find
             many
             of
             the
             later
             Protestant
             Divines
             expound
             it
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             easily
             made
             appear
             .
             I
             need
             not
             add
             ,
             how
             obvious
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Drs.
             Opinion
             and
             Gloss
             ,
             hath
             no
             small
             influence
             upon
             the
             hardning
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             make
             Confirmation
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             See
             for
             Cartwrights
             Sense
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Gomarus
               ,
               Simplicius
               ,
               Pareus
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Dickson
             ,
             &c.
             
             Among
             whom
             ,
             Gomarus
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Imposing
             Hands
             upon
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             is
             a
             Practice
             later
             than
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Dr.
               in
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               his
               Gloss
               and
               Conceit
               ,
               adduces
               the
               Instances
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               comming
               upon
               these
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               
               Act.
               19.5
               .
               After
               Paul
               laid
               his
               Hands
               upon
               them
               :
               And
               of
               the
               
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               8.
               who
               ,
               altho
               Preacht
               unto
               ,
               and
               Baptized
               by
               Philip
               ,
               and
               Converted
               by
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               yet
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               lay
               Hands
               on
               them
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               v.
               17.
               
               From
               whence
               he
               inferrs
               ,
               that
               therefore
               this
               Ministry
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               appertained
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               since
               Philip
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               a
               worker
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               a
               prime
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               Cyprian
               ,
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Seventy
               Two
               ,
               would
               not
               presume
               to
               assume
               it
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             in
             general
             ,
             these
             Texts
             are
             ,
             by
             the
             current
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             and
             Interpreters
             ,
             understood
             of
             the
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             apparent
             extraordinary
             signs
             thereof
             ,
             attending
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Hands
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             time
             and
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             a
             proper
             Badge
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             force
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             ordinary
             standing
             Ordinance
             ,
             appropriat
             to
             ordinary
             Pastors
             ;
             Since
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             the
             proper
             sole
             end
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             was
             the
             forementioned
             special
             effect
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             persons
             acting
             ,
             did
             therein
             exercise
             an
             extraordinary
             function
             and
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             .
             Hence
             this
             singular
             Gift
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             exercised
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             as
             laying
             a
             ground
             for
             the
             standing
             
             duty
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             than
             Anointing
             with
             Oil
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             Miraculous
             effect
             of
             healing
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             .
             
               Upon
               the
               First
               Text
               mentioned
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               Belgick
               Divines
               do
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               upon
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               Pauls
               hands
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               presently
               after
               exprest
               .
            
             And
             their
             Prophecying
             ,
             is
             by
             Diodat
             .
             exponed
             accordingly
             ,
             of
             a
             supernatural
             evident
             Divine
             inspiration
             .
             To
             the
             same
             Scope
             ,
             it
             is
             exponed
             ,
             by
             the
             English
             Annotators
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             makes
             it
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             call
             it
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             considerable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             paralel
             this
             place
             with
             that
             Act.
             8.
             
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Baptizati
               erant
               ab
               alio
               Christiano
               ,
               sed
               Deus
               ad
               commendandum
               munus
               Apostolicum
               ,
               non
               ante
               iis
               Spiritus
               sui
               dona
               communicare
               voluit
               quam
               Apostolica
               manus
               eos
               tetigisset
            
             ]
             Thus
             also
             
               Simplicius
               ,
               Camero
            
             ,
             and
             Piscator
             Epones
             this
             effect
             of
             the
             Imposing
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Hands
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             extraordinary
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             fourfold
             premised
             Division
             of
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testiment
             ,
             we
             find
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             a
             clear
             standing
             Warrand
             and
             design
             ;
             the
             other
             three
             mentioned
             ,
             having
             an
             extraordinary
             end
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             now
             expected
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             to
             urge
             this
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               That
               tho
               the
               extraordinary
               effects
               are
               ceased
               ,
               
               yet
               the
               ordinary
               institut
               means
               of
               the
               Spirits
               influences
               remain
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Apostles
             imposing
             Hands
             upon
             the
             Samaritans
             (
             the
             Passage
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             mainly
             insists
             upon
             ,
             and
             improves
             )
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             deny
             ,
             that
             these
             Samaritans
             ,
             Baptized
             by
             Philip
             ,
             upon
             their
             professed
             Faith
             and
             Conversion
             ,
             which
             in
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             was
             real
             ,
             had
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             his
             ordinary
             gracious
             influences
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             ,
             then
             ,
             the
             the
             Apostles
             imposing
             Hands
             thereafter
             ,
             he
             must
             grant
             ,
             was
             either
             ,
             with
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Miraculous
             evidences
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Seal
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             useless
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             v.
             14.
             of
             this
             Chap.
             Do
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               sent
               to
               settle
               convenient
               Order
               in
               this
               Infant
               Church
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               them
               ;
            
             And
             therefore
             not
             merely
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             Imposing
             Hands
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             alledges
             ;
             and
             upon
             v.
             15.
             mentioning
             the
             Apostles
             praying
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             do
             thus
             Paraphrase
             it
             ,
             
               namely
               in
               a
               visible
               and
               Miraculous
               manner
               ,
               as
               often
               happened
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               Act.
            
             10.45
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.27
             .
             
               for
               otherwise
               they
               had
               already
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               seeing
               no
               man
               can
               believe
               ,
               without
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.9
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
             Diodat
             .
             to
             the
             same
             Sense
             ,
             understands
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             here
             ,
             of
             the
             
               external
               and
               Miraculous
               evidences
               of
               his
               Grace
               .
               Pool
               Annot.
               vol.
            
             2.
             thus
             Paraphrases
             v.
             14.
             as
             pointing
             out
             the
             Apostles
             Confirming
             the
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             constituting
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             
             Samaria
             ,
             by
             Apostolical
             Authority
             .
             And
             the
             Clause
             of
             
               receiving
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               v.
            
             15.
             they
             expound
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             Prophecie
             ,
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             10.45
             .
             And
             upon
             that
             Clause
             ,
             v.
             16.
             [
             
               for
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               fallen
               upon
               none
               of
               them
            
             ]
             
               They
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               meant
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               saving
               Graces
               ;
               For
               so
               ,
               he
               was
               fallen
               upon
               all
               that
               did
               believe
               ,
               Faith
               being
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               not
               yet
               bestowed
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               mentioned
               Chap.
               2.38
               .
               Piscator
               upon
               this
               15.
               v.
               Shews
               ,
               That
               the
               Spirit
               given
               here
               ,
               does
               not
               denote
               Sanctification
               ,
               or
               Confirmation
               in
               Grace
               ,
               but
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               Tongues
               and
               Prophesie
               ,
               &c.
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Phrase
               ,
               Act.
               10.45
               .
               and
               19.6
               .
               As
               also
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               these
               Gifts
               were
               conspicuous
               to
               Simon
               .
            
             The
             Imposing
             Hands
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             understands
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             [
             
               non
               Denatat
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               dona
               interna
               Gratiae
               Sanctificantis
               atque
               confirmantis
               ,
               omnibus
               piis
               collata
               ,
               sed
               dona
               extraordinaria
               aliquibus
               duntaxat
               exhibita
            
             ]
             And
             v.
             18.
             which
             mentions
             Simons
             seeing
             this
             conferring
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             Interpreted
             of
             his
             seeing
             by
             this
             visible
             sign
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             pointing
             out
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             Operation
             .
             So
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Corn.
               a
               Lapide
            
             .
             From
             all
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Pleading
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             sole
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             to
             Samaria
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             common
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             an
             ordinary
             Confirmation
             in
             the
             Faith
             thereby
             .
             3
             ly
             ,
             That
             this
             Action
             of
             Imposing
             Hands
             ,
             was
             a
             special
             Badg
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             was
             put
             forth
             ,
             an
             extraordinary
             Apostolick
             Official
             Power
             ,
             competent
             to
             no
             Ordinary
             Officer
             .
             4
             ly
             .
             That
             it
             was
             put
             forth
             ,
             and
             exerced
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             such
             a
             transient
             
               extraordinary
               effect
            
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             since
             ,
             in
             that
             Infant
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             did
             respect
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Divine
             attestation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Mission
             and
             Authority
             ,
             in
             this
             extraordinary
             manner
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             cuts
             off
             the
             Dr's
             design
             and
             Pleadings
             from
             this
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               And
               whereas
               he
               alledges
               ,
               that
               an
               Extraordinary
               effect
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               will
               not
               prove
               the
               Ordinance
               it self
               ,
               to
               be
               ceased
               ,
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               Preaching
               ,
               sometimes
               attended
               with
               such
               effects
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             when
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             mean
             ,
             is
             in
             Scripture
             held
             out
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             ordinary
             standing
             Effects
             ,
             as
             Preaching
             has
             for
             its
             great
             end
             ,
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Conversion
             and
             Edification
             of
             Hearers
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Elect
             are
             brought
             in
             ,
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             mean
             or
             Action
             ,
             is
             in
             its
             Circumstances
             ,
             found
             to
             be
             solely
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             an
             extraordinary
             end
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             now
             expected
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             persons
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             Office
             ,
             as
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Badg
             thereof
             ,
             
             this
             doth
             cast
             the
             scales
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             Action
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             imitable
             ,
             nor
             to
             found
             ,
             warrand
             ,
             or
             exemplifie
             an
             ordinary
             standing
             Duty
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               tho
               Philip
               ,
               was
               a
               Worker
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               
               yet
               this
               Action
               of
               Imposing
               Hands
               upon
               these
               Believers
               ,
               was
               not
               performed
               by
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             Suppose
             he
             did
             Work
             Miracles
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             Case
             and
             Time
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             Honour
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Glorious
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Testimony
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             Honoured
             to
             be
             its
             first
             Heraulds
             ,
             and
             eminently
             Sealed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             this
             great
             End
             ,
             God
             would
             ,
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             have
             this
             reserved
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             above
             )
             were
             sent
             to
             settle
             convenient
             Order
             in
             this
             Infant
             Church
             ,
             further
             to
             strengthen
             Believers
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             this
             Church
             its
             fit
             Organick
             Frame
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             Rules
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             stand
             to
             improve
             an
             Argument
             ,
             some
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             bring
             against
             the
             Dr's
             Pleading
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             described
             by
             him
             ,
             seems
             to
             encroach
             upon
             the
             Rights
             and
             Nature
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             :
             Only
             ,
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             our
             Observation
             ,
             which
             Cartwright
             brings
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             upon
             Act.
             8.17
             .
             Pleading
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               justly
               Charged
               with
               Incroaching
               upon
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               Sealing
               up
               unto
               us
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               both
               the
               Burial
               and
               Mortification
               of
               the
               Old
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Quickning
               again
               of
               the
               New
               Man
               ;
               And
               in
               a
               Word
               ,
               the
               whole
               Putting
               on
               of
               Christ
               :
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               Vaunts
               it self
               of
               Strength
               and
               Courage
               given
               thereby
               ,
               to
               the
               Vanquishing
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               makes
               Forcible
               Entry
               upon
               the
               Due
               and
               Right
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               ,
               in
               his
               Care
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Gospel
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               as
               small
               a
               number
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               must
               be
               supposed
               ,
               rather
               to
               Seal
               many
               Promises
               with
               one
               Seal
               ,
               than
               one
               Promise
               ,
               with
               many
               Seals
               ,
               or
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Promise
               with
               two
               Seals
               .
            
             How
             far
             this
             Pleading
             of
             Judicious
             Cartwright
             ,
             strikes
             at
             the
             Sinews
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             ,
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             is
             obvious
             enough
             .
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             add
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             which
             fully
             confirms
             our
             Pleadings
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Dr.
             on
             this
             Head
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             
               Saumer
               (
               De
            
             5.
             
             
               Fals.
               Dict.
               Sacrat
               .
               Thes.
            
             7.
             
             P.
             (
             mihi
             )
             242.
             
             [
             
               Si
               impositio
               manuum
               in
               eum
               finem
               instituta
               fuit
               ,
               ut
               Donorum
               miraculosorum
               collationem
               comitaretur
               ,
               cessantibus
               illis
               Donis
               cessa
               re
               ipsa
               debuit
               .
               Et
               si
               soli
               Apostoli
               ea
               virtute
               praediti
               fuerunt
               ,
               ut
               Spiritum
               illum
               miraculosorum
               Donorum
               autorem
               fidelibus
               communicarent
               ,
               debuit
               in
               eorum
               personis
               subsistere
               manuum
               imponendarum
               potestas
            
             ]
             Thus
             they
             ,
             in
             Impugning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Confirmation
             :
             Adding
             ,
             
               That
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               no
               Command
               in
               this
               Point
               (
               as
               is
               most
               probable
               )
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               
               purposely
               silent
               of
               it
               .
            
             For
             which
             they
             ,
             give
             this
             Reason
             [
             
               ne
               ritum
               istum
               cum
               Sacramentis
               ,
               quorum
               institutionem
               nobis
               disertissime
               tradidit
               ,
               perperam
               confunderemus
            
             ]
             The
             next
             Testimony
             ,
             is
             of
             Turretin
             ,
             (
             part
             3.
             quaest
             .
             31.
             
             De
             5.
             
               fals
               .
               Sacram.
               P.
               (
               mihi
            
             )
             615.
             
             Par.
             5.6
             .
             )
             When
             he
             is
             offering
             Reasons
             against
             this
             Bastard
             Sacrament
             ;
             his
             First
             ,
             touches
             the
             Action
             or
             Ceremony
             it self
             ,
             thus
             [
             primo
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               quia
               non
               habet
               institutionem
               Divinam
               ,
               ne
               —
               quidem
               ut
               sit
               ,
               nedum
               ut
               Sacramentum
               dici
               possit
            
             ]
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Divine
             warrand
             for
             the
             Action
             and
             Ceremony
             it self
             ,
             Viz
             :
             of
             Imposing
             Hands
             ,
             upon
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             formerly
             discribed
             it
             ,
             far
             less
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             His
             Fifth
             Reason
             is
             thus
             .
             [
             
               Derogat
               Baptismo
               :
               quia
               juxta
               Doctrinam
               Pontificiorum
               ,
               sequitur
               Baptismum
               non
               efficere
               nos
               plane
               Christianos
               ,
               cum
               tamen
               jam
               ante
               Baptizati
               in
               nomine
               Patris
               ,
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               in
               communionem
               ejus
               admissi
               simus
               ,
               &
               per
               Baptismum
               Christo
               inseramur
               —
               sequitur
               in
               baptismo
               non
               dari
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ad
               robur
               &
               augumentum
               gratiae
               ;
               quasi
               baptismo
               non
               obsignetur
               nobis
               gratia
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               corroborans
               ,
               aeque
               ac
               sanctificans
            
             ]
             Which
             is
             in
             Summ
             ,
             that
             Justifying
             ,
             Sanctifying
             ,
             corroborating
             Grace
             ,
             being
             Sealed
             up
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             this
             Ceremony
             encroaches
             upon
             its
             Nature
             ,
             when
             obtruded
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             thereafter
             (
             Par.
             6.
             )
             Asserting
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Rite
             it self
             ,
             cannot
             be
             shown
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             thus
             Answers
             the
             Objections
             taken
             from
             Act.
             8.15
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             which
             are
             our
             Dr's
             grand
             proofs
             [
             
               Apostoli
               quidem
               adhibuerunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               seu
               manuum
               impositionem
            
             (
             Act.
             8.15
             .
             &
             19.6
             .
             )
             
               Sed
               cum
               id
               factum
               constet
               invisibili
               dispensatione
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               pro
               Ecclesiae
               nascentis
               conditione
               ,
               &
               quidem
               ex
               promisso
               Speciali
               ,
               clarum
               est
               ritum
               extraordinarium
               ,
               eoque
               temporarium
               solum
               fuisse
               ,
               cujus
               usus
               una
               cum
               aliis
               miraculis
               desiit
            
             ]
             Adding
             upon
             the
             Text
             further
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             .
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               this
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               to
               those
               already
               Baptized
               ,
               consequently
               such
               as
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               his
               common
               operations
               ,
               Act.
               8.16
               .
               2
               ly
               .
               That
               the
               Spirit
               is
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 illabi
                 &
                 irruere
                 .
                 v.
              
               9.
               
               Which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               not
               of
               Sanctification
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               Act.
               10.44.46
               .
               He
               is
               said
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               spoke
               with
               Tongues
               :
               Adding
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               unusual
               in
               Scripture
               to
               represent
               extraordinar
               and
               invisible
               Gifts
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Spirit
               simplely
               ,
               as
               Act.
               19.
               doth
               prove
               against
               Bellarmin
               .
            
             
               
                 Spalatensis
                 (
                 de
                 Repub.
                 Lib
              
               5.
               bap
               .
               5.
               
               Num.
               10.
               )
               proves
               from
               a
               multiplicity
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               for
               several
               Ages
               ,
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               Confirming
               ,
               was
               a
               Ceremonial
               Rite
               of
               Baptism
               it self
               ,
               not
               distinct
               from
               it
               .
            
             Remarkable
             is
             that
             of
             
               Ierom
               adversus
               Luciferianus
            
             ,
             
               That
               Confirmation
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               a
               Ceremony
               belonging
               to
               Baptism
               [
               
                 Ita
                 tamen
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 ut
                 ne
                 que
                 necessaria
                 sit
                 ,
                 neque
                 quicquam
                 illa
                 per
                 se
                 spiritualiter
                 efficiat
                 ,
                 sed
                 quod
                 ei
                 a
                 quibusdam
                 tribui
                 solet
                 ut
                 det
                 Spiritum
                 Sanctum
                 ,
                 id
                 totum
                 perfectissime
                 haberi
                 in
                 solo
                 Baptismo
                 ,
                 lege
                 tamen
                 Ecclesiastica
                 eam
                 adhibére
                 propter
                 solum
                 honorem
                 quendam
                 
                 externum
                 Episcopalis
                 Dignitatis
              
               ]
               So
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               any
               Spiritual
               use
               ,
               Ierom
               makes
               it
               an
               empty
               Badg
               of
               Episcopal
               vanity
               .
            
             The
             Learned
             Bucer
             ,
             in
             his
             Censure
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             ,
             doth
             at
             Large
             shew
             ,
             the
             unsuitableness
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             to
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             pretended
             ,
             or
             the
             supposed
             Primitive
             Patterns
             .
             And
             we
             find
             it
             largely
             paralelled
             ,
             by
             Didoclavius
             ,
             with
             the
             Popish
             Confirmation
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             supposed
             Grace
             which
             it
             gives
             ,
             the
             Sign
             ,
             and
             the
             Words
             adhibit
             therein
             ,
             the
             Administrator
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             P.
             (
             mihi
             )
             358.359.360.361
             .
             &c.
             )
             who
             also
             gives
             proofs
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             alwise
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             even
             when
             this
             Ceremony
             had
             obtained
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Thus
             P.
             363.
             
             
               Cyprian
               Epist
               ▪
               ad
               Iubajanum
            
             ,
             asserts
             the
             Custom
             of
             offering
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             terms
             Praepositi
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             with
             Prayer
             :
             That
             by
             Praepositi
             ,
             he
             means
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             clear
             by
             many
             Passages
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             particularly
             Epist.
             3.
             
             Par.
             1.
             and
             Epist.
             69.
             
             Par.
             4.
             where
             he
             calls
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             Praepositos
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             these
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             So
             ,
             likewise
             Epist.
             62.
             
             Par.
             1.
             and
             Epist.
             65.
             
             Par.
             4.
             
             Thus
             also
             Epist.
             21.
             
             Par.
             3.
             
             The
             Confirmation
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             Passage
             Cited
             ,
             is
             that
             used
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             he
             Cites
             Act.
             8.14
             .
             This
             is
             further
             noticeable
             of
             Dr.
             
               Lightfoot
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             was
             not
             given
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             
               ad
               Ministerium
               Ordinandi
            
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             given
             
               ad
               Sanctificationem
               ,
               sed
               ad
               Dona
               extraordinaria
               .
            
             See
             Answer
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               Cyprianick
               Age
               ,
               P.
            
             53.
             who
             also
             Cites
             
               Piscator
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Grotius
            
             ,
             as
             thus
             Expounding
             the
             Passage
             Controverted
             .
             
               Festus
               Hommius
               ,
               Disput.
               Theolog.
            
             46.
             
             Thes.
             1.
             
             Having
             shown
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             used
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             
               Imposing
               Hands
            
             ,
             for
             Confirming
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             by
             visible
             and
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             adds
             .
             [
             
               Haec
               Dona
               ,
               quia
               ad
               tempus
               tantum
               in
               Ecclesia
               viguerunt
               ,
               bodieque
               ut
               Ecclesiae
               non
               amplius
               hoc
               modo
               necessaria
               ,
               cessarunt
               ,
               etiam
               ritus
               ille
               eum
               in
               Finem
               ne●●debet
               servari
               ,
               nec
               potest
               adhiberi
            
             ]
             And
             Thes.
             2.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Commendable
             custom
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             when
             become
             Youths
             ,
             and
             
               ineunte
               adolescentia
            
             ,
             were
             presented
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             Exhortation
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             they
             were
             presented
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Ecclesiae
               Pastoribus
            
             ,
             and
             dismissed
             with
             a
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             holds
             this
             Ministry
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             (
             P.
             446.
             )
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ;
             
               The
               Party
               Confirmed
               ,
               receiving
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             what
             Gifts
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             were
             they
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             Asserts
             ,
             were
             alwise
             conferred
             by
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             )
             
               received
               thereby
            
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             not
             the
             ordinary
             Gifts
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             these
             received
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             The
             Extraordinary
             ,
             he
             Acknowledges
             are
             ceased
             :
             And
             if
             neither
             Ordinary
             ,
             nor
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             are
             thereby
             
             conferred
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Dr.
             can
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             make
             it
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             adjutory
             ,
             further
             Confirming
             ,
             Symbolical
             ,
             ritual
             Accessory
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             a
             renewed
             Representation
             and
             Seal
             of
             the
             same
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             are
             Sealed
             thereby
             ;
             And
             then
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             it
             is
             brought
             within
             the
             stroak
             and
             reach
             of
             Cartwrights
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             above
             rehearsed
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             falls
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             such
             a
             vain
             and
             ludicrous
             sign
             of
             Episeopal
             vanity
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             expressed
             .
             Ierom
             ,
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Epistle
             ,
             
               adversus
               Luciferianus
            
             ,
             thus
             lashes
             this
             supposed
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             
               That
               if
               not
               by
               a
               necessity
               of
               Law
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Office
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               ,
               their
               Case
               is
               to
               be
               Lamented
               ,
               who
               in
               little
               Villages
               ,
               or
               remote
               places
               from
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               have
               been
               Baptized
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               prevented
               by
               Death
               ,
               before
               the
               Bishops
               visit
               .
               Beda
               ,
               expresly
               upon
               Psal.
               86.
               ascribs
               this
               to
               vanity
               .
            
             And
             Calvin
             (
             
               Instit.
               Lib.
            
             4.
             
             Cap.
             19.
             )
             thus
             lashes
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             being
             deprived
             of
             this
             supposed
             necessary
             Confirmation
             [
             
               patiuntur
               in
               suo
               grege
               Semi-Christianos
               ,
               quorum
               imperfectionem
               mederi
               facile
               erat
            
             ]
             they
             admit
             many
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             half
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             imperfection
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             remedy
             .
             And
             how
             far
             this
             is
             applicable
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Case
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             to
             subsum
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             doth
             not
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             call
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             P.
             447.
             he
             holds
             it
             is
             by
             Divine
             warrand
             ,
             
               placed
               in
               the
               same
               Class
               with
               Baptism
               ,
            
             and
             made
             one
             of
             
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             appointed
             still
             to
             continue
             ,
             as
             a
             standing
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             Communication
             of
             the
             necessary
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             It
             s
             left
             to
             the
             judicious
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             it
             fall
             not
             clearly
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             Cartwrights
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             as
             inferring
             its
             unlawfulness
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             an
             appeal
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Judicious
             ,
             to
             ponder
             ,
             how
             the
             appropriating
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             ends
             mentioned
             ,
             can
             come
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             
               Fundamental
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             without
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Belief
             whereof
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Salvation
             .
             The
             Dr.
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             advances
             not
             only
             Prelacy
             it self
             ,
             but
             this
             supposed
             priviledge
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             to
             an
             high
             pitch
             ,
             in
             this
             Reasoning
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             Character
             and
             Quality
             of
             Philip
             ,
             
             and
             of
             Cyprians
             Opinion
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Seventy
             two
             Disciples
             :
             Whether
             he
             he
             was
             Deacon
             or
             Evangelist
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             since
             the
             Action
             here
             performed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             Grounds
             already
             Assigned
             ;
             and
             the
             account
             of
             their
             approach
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             after
             this
             begun
             Ministry
             of
             Philip
             ,
             is
             so
             represented
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             as
             wholly
             overthrows
             his
             pleading
             ,
             and
             Razes
             it
             to
             the
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             
               For
               ,
               What
               the
               Dr.
               alledges
               ,
               anent
               the
               constant
               Exercise
               of
               this
               supposed
               priviledge
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             
             As
             he
             has
             produced
             no
             Testimony
             of
             either
             Councils
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             wraps
             up
             the
             Matter
             in
             a
             Confident
             general
             ;
             So
             ,
             he
             is
             forc't
             immediatly
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             sort
             of
             Retraction
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               later
               Ages
               ,
               there
               are
               Instances
               produced
               ,
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               Confirmed
               .
            
             But
             least
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             fall
             foul
             upon
             his
             large
             Assertion
             immediatly
             premised
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             lenify
             this
             ,
             and
             mix
             Water
             with
             his
             Wine
             ,
             adding
             ,
             
               That
               they
               Confirmed
               only
               in
               the
               Bishops
               absence
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               delegation
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               later
               Ages
               .
            
             We
             see
             these
             Charitable
             Lords
             ,
             became
             at
             last
             ,
             Liberal
             ,
             in
             parting
             with
             some
             Prerogatives
             ,
             admitting
             such
             as
             could
             only
             perform
             the
             mean
             Service
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             to
             the
             High
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             of
             Confirming
             .
             But
             the
             Account
             we
             have
             given
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             sufficiently
             discovers
             his
             unsoundness
             ,
             and
             prevarication
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Practice
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             had
             never
             any
             warrand
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             prime
             Antiquity
             ,
             so
             ,
             what
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             might
             have
             been
             practised
             in
             a
             supposed
             conformity
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Pattern
             ,
             was
             performed
             by
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Dr's
               
                 fair
                 Conclusion
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               P.
               448.
               )
               that
               this
               Confirmation
               ,
               or
               
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
              
               ,
               was
               Peculiar
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               continuation
               of
               it
               .
            
             We
             may
             in
             the
             Confidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             oppose
             this
             Antithesis
             ,
             or
             Counter-Conclusion
             ;
             That
             the
             Apostolick
             Confirmation
             ,
             which
             he
             instances
             ,
             was
             so
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             appropriat
             to
             extraordinary
             expired
             effects
             ,
             as
             therein
             the
             Apostles
             could
             have
             no
             Successors
             :
             And
             that
             their
             Successors
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             necessary
             duties
             and
             Offices
             of
             a
             Gospel
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             the
             Faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             labouring
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             ,
             what
             was
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             ordinary
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             So
             ,
             upon
             such
             Principles
             and
             grounds
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             does
             quite
             overthrow
             ,
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             he
             Pleads
             for
             ,
             as
             no
             Plant
             of
             the
             Lords
             Plantation
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Full
           REVIEW
           and
           EXAMINATION
           OF
           DOCTOR
           MONRO's
           Scripture-Pleadings
           ,
           Upon
           the
           Point
           of
           EPISCOPACY
           ,
           In
           his
           late
           Book
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           An
           Inquiry
           into
           the
           New
           Opinions
           ,
           chiefly
           propogated
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           Scotland
           :
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             Dr's
             ▪
             Vnsound
             and
             Impertinent
             Reflections
             upon
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Iudgment
             in
             point
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             Exposed
             :
             Together
             with
             his
             Vnsound
             and
             Popish
             Method
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Argument
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             taken
             from
             
               Mat.
               20.25
            
             .
             And
             with
             the
             paralell
             Texts
             .
          
           
             TO
             Examin
             in
             the
             better
             Method
             ,
             what
             this
             Dr.
             produceth
             ,
             against
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             that
             we
             First
             view
             ,
             what
             he
             represents
             as
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             boldly
             Charges
             with
             Error
             and
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             of
             
               those
               Opinions
               never
               heard
               of
               ,
               for
            
             1400
             
               Years
               after
               our
               Saviours
               Incarnation
            
             :
             It
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               we
               affirm
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               appointed
               his
               Church
               ,
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             (
             whether
             Provincial
             ,
             National
             ,
             or
             Oecumenick
             )
             
               to
               be
               Governed
               by
               the
               several
               Classes
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               acting
               in
               a
               perfect
            
             Parity
             ,
             
               and
               owning
               no
               Subordination
               to
               
               any
               higher
               Officer
               in
               the
               Ec●lesiastick
               Senate
               ,
               above
               a
            
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               in
               the
               modern
               and
               current
               Notion
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             mainly
             desiderat
             here
             ,
             is
             .
             1.
             
             The
             term
             of
             [
             
               several
               Classes
            
             ]
             appears
             obscure
             ,
             not
             pointing
             at
             the
             Beautyful
             Order
             and
             Subordination
             of
             Judicatories
             ,
             which
             we
             maintain
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             consequently
             of
             Church
             Government
             .
             The
             Classes
             and
             
               excerpted
               Classes
            
             ,
             is
             an
             invidious
             ,
             independent
             term
             :
             We
             own
             the
             Congregational
             Church
             represented
             by
             the
             Pastors
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             with
             the
             Congregational
             Eldership
             :
             The
             Presbytrie
             ,
             a
             Judicatory
             Superior
             to
             this
             ,
             made
             up
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Congregations
             ,
             together
             with
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             :
             The
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             superior
             thereunto
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             
               Several
               Presbytries
            
             ,
             with
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Precincts
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             proportioned
             number
             of
             Presbytries
             are
             subordinat
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             are
             represented
             :
             The
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             a
             convenient
             number
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             from
             every
             Presbytrie
             therein
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             are
             subordinat
             .
             Which
             Model
             of
             Government
             ,
             has
             been
             so
             fully
             Cleared
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             many
             Learned
             Pens
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             stand
             before
             the
             evidence
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             offered
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             which
             any
             ,
             who
             have
             Read
             ,
             may
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             empty
             Pamphlet
             .
             2
             When
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               Acting
               in
               a
               perfect
               parity
               ,
            
             he
             insinuats
             ,
             as
             if
             We
             held
             no
             other
             Presbyter
             ,
             than
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             who
             come
             under
             this
             general
             Name
             or
             Character
             ,
             have
             by
             our
             Principles
             ,
             the
             same
             interest
             in
             Church
             Government
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             of
             
               Government
               in
               its
               whole
               Extent
               ,
               viz
               ,
            
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Diatactick
               ,
               Critick
            
             and
             Dogmatick
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             gross
             Falsehood
             :
             For
             ,
             we
             distinguish
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             from
             that
             interest
             in
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             which
             we
             allow
             to
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             .
             3.
             
             When
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               We
               own
               no
               higher
               Officer
               ,
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastick
            
             Senate
             ,
             
               above
               a
            
             Presbyter
             
               in
               the
               modern
               Current
               Notion
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             confusedly
             ,
             not
             specifying
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             
               Notion
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Modern
               and
               current
            
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             own
             as
             of
             the
             Divine
             Appointment
             and
             Signature
             .
             We
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             labouring
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             Committed
             the
             Doctrinal
             and
             Jurisdictional
             Key
             ,
             is
             termed
             also
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Elder
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             Church
             Officer
             of
             Divine
             Appointment
             ;
             and
             this
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             .
             We
             also
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             points
             out
             an
             Elder
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             
               Rules
               only
            
             ,
             and
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             
               Labourer
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrin
               ,
            
             as
             having
             no
             interest
             therein
             ;
             and
             
               this
               Notion
               of
               the
               Word
            
             we
             hold
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             good
             to
             be
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Modern
               Notion
            
             .
             If
             this
             Dr.
             in
             calling
             it
             the
             
               Current
               Notion
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             intend
             that
             which
             is
             the
             general
             Sense
             of
             Divines
             ,
             he
             seems
             here
             to
             Charge
             them
             all
             with
             Novelty
             and
             Singularity
             ,
             since
             all
             ,
             who
             hold
             this
             Notion
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             
             understand
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             above
             exprest
             ,
             must
             needs
             own
             him
             to
             have
             such
             interest
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             which
             we
             Assert
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Cross
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Notion
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             pleased
             directly
             to
             specifie
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             without
             distinction
             ,
             or
             setting
             up
             his
             discriminating
             March-stones
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             extension
             of
             time
             ,
             calls
             the
             days
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Notion
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             is
             become
             current
             ,
             
               dayes
               of
               Separation
               and
               Singularity
               ,
               differing
               in
               this
               from
               the
               Uniform
               Testimony
               of
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Critick
             has
             here
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             his
             Charging
             with
             Singularity
             and
             Separation
             ,
             and
             
               a
               dangerous
               Separation
               from
               the
               Uniform
               Testimony
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             ,
             since
             in
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             the
             Current
             usage
             of
             their
             Writers
             ,
             they
             thus
             understand
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             term
             Presbyter
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             upon
             other
             grounds
             ,
             he
             Charges
             them
             ,
             with
             Singularity
             and
             Separation
             ,
             since
             he
             calls
             these
             dayes
             such
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             this
             particular
             Cause
             :
             And
             what
             dangerous
             Consequence
             ,
             this
             Doctrin
             is
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             highly
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             will
             sute
             his
             serious
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             more
             sedat
             Thoughts
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             better
             frame
             and
             humour
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             That
             ,
             
               in
               this
               we
               differ
               from
               the
               first
            
             Presbyterians
             
               among
               our selves
               ,
               who
               Declare
               in
               their
            
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Church
               Policy
               is
               Variable
               ,
               so
               far
               were
               they
               from
               Asserting
               an
               Indispensible
               and
               Unalterable
               Right
               of
            
             Parity
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             has
             Abused
             his
             Reader
             ,
             and
             any
             that
             but
             reads
             that
             Confession
             ,
             may
             easily
             discover
             his
             Impudent
             Forgery
             and
             Imposings
             :
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             ninteenth
             Article
             of
             that
             Confession
             ,
             Assigning
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             True
             Church
             ,
             they
             present
             these
             three
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               The
               true
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               revealed
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               right
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               annexed
               to
               the
               Word
               and
               Promise
               ,
               to
               confirm
               it
               to
               our
               Hearts
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 uprightly
                 Ministred
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 Word
                 prescribes
                 ,
              
               whereby
               Vice
               is
               repressed
               and
               Vertue
               nourished
               .
            
             And
             giving
             Instance
             of
             this
             in
             particular
             Gospel
             Churches
             ,
             they
             add
             ,
             
               Such
               were
               in
               
                 Corinthus
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Ephesus
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Ministry
               was
               planted
               by
               Paul
               ,
               and
               were
               of
               himself
               named
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               citing
               on
               the
               Margine
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.2
               .
               2
               Cor.
               1.1
               .
               Gal.
               1.2
               .
               Ephes.
               1.1
               .
               where
               Paul
               ownes
               them
               ,
               and
               names
               them
               as
               Churches
               ;
               and
               to
               prove
               they
               had
               a
               Ministry
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               Discipline
               planted
               therein
               ,
               they
               further
               cite
               ,
               Act.
               16.9
               ,
               10.
               and
               20.17
               ,
               &c.
               pointing
               us
               to
               Pauls
               last
               and
               farewel
               Charge
               to
               the
               Elders
               or
               Pastors
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               wherein
               he
               entrusted
               the
               Government
               thereof
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 only
                 Bishops
              
               thereof
               ,
               set
               up
               and
               Authorized
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               they
               profess
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               in
               this
               Realm
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             From
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             Confession
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Sense
             
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             Church
             Government
             and
             Disciplin
             ,
             rightly
             Administred
             ,
             is
             an
             Essential
             Mark
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             must
             not
             be
             according
             to
             Mens
             Invention
             ,
             or
             Rules
             of
             Worldly
             Policy
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Prescription
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Thus
             ,
             clearly
             asserting
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             prescribes
             the
             
               Rules
               and
               Measures
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             determines
             ,
             
               what
               Government
               and
               Disciplin
            
             it
             is
             ,
             else
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Appeal
             to
             that
             Rule
             .
             And
             look
             ,
             as
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Standart
             and
             Rule
             of
             the
             
               true
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Note
             ,
             so
             ,
             of
             
               Discipline
               and
               Government
            
             ,
             in
             this
             third
             :
             Hence
             ,
             as
             ,
             none
             can
             ,
             without
             extremest
             Impudence
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             leaves
             us
             to
             Waver
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             Uncertainty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             true
             or
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             not
             perfectly
             contained
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Appealed
             to
             ,
             in
             that
             first
             Note
             ,
             so
             ,
             without
             the
             same
             Impudence
             ,
             neither
             can
             this
             be
             alledged
             of
             the
             
               Discipline
               or
               Government
            
             ;
             anent
             the
             Rectitude
             whereof
             ,
             and
             its
             Divine
             Measures
             ,
             the
             same
             Appeal
             is
             made
             .
             3.
             
             When
             exhibiting
             Scripture
             Instances
             ,
             they
             mention
             a
             
               Ministry
               established
               by
            
             Paul
             
               in
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               special
               ,
               such
               a
               Ministry
            
             or
             Eldership
             ,
             as
             had
             
               the
               Government
               established
               and
               lodged
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               Parity
               of
               Pastors
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             when
             Paul
             gave
             them
             his
             last
             Charge
             ,
             to
             Feed
             and
             Govern
             joyntly
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             clearly
             assert
             the
             Divine
             Warrands
             of
             Presbyterian
             Parity
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             for
             that
             Passage
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             hold
             of
             ,
             in
             Art.
             21.
             (
             which
             he
             durst
             not
             point
             his
             Reader
             to
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             very
             Reading
             ,
             would
             discover
             his
             Forgery
             )
             that
             which
             they
             affirm
             ,
             is
             thus
             expressed
             .
             
               Not
               ,
               that
               we
               think
               any
               policy
               or
               Order
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
               can
               be
               appointed
               for
               all
               Ages
               ,
               times
               and
               places
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             s
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             utterly
             rejects
             his
             absurd
             gloss
             ,
             and
             impertinent
             groundless
             inference
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             are
             not
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Species
               and
               form
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             but
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             
               which
               Councils
               has
               a
               Power
               to
               determin
               in
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             peremptorly
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               they
               have
               no
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               make
               that
               to
               be
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               interpretation
               thereof
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               so
               before
               ,
               by
               his
               Holy
               Will
               ,
            
             and
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             no
             Councils
             can
             alter
             or
             change
             that
             Ministry
             and
             
               Government
               ,
               which
               in
            
             Art.
             19.
             
             
               They
               affirm
               the
               Apostles
               established
            
             .
             2.
             
             Having
             mentioned
             the
             Confutation
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             publick
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             one
             great
             .
             design
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             they
             assign
             the
             Second
             ,
             which
             
               is
               to
               Constitut
               good
               Order
               and
               Policy
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Kirk
               ,
            
             that
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             ,
             and
             in
             Order
             ,
             citing
             1
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
            
             :
             Wherein
             Paul
             prescribs
             this
             general
             Rule
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             particular
             circumstances
             of
             that
             Church
             —
             Then
             they
             add
             ,
             
               Not
               that
               we
               think
               any
               Policy
               and
               order
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
               can
               be
               appointed
               for
               all
               Ages
               ,
               Times
               ,
               
               and
               places
            
             —
             Adding
             ,
             
               That
               when
               Ceremonies
               foster
               Superstition
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               removed
               :
            
             Wherein
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             as
             the
             Meridian
             Light
             ,
             that
             that
             Policy
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             alterable
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             or
             that
             Ecclesiastick
             Disciplin
             ,
             therein
             prescribed
             :
             For
             ,
             
               this
               they
               make
               a
               Note
               of
               the
               true
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             to
             call
             this
             
               alterable
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               Times
               and
               Places
               ,
            
             were
             so
             gross
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             no
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             could
             fall
             into
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Godly
             and
             Learned
             Compilers
             of
             that
             Confession
             .
             But
             ,
             by
             this
             
               alterable
               Policy
            
             ,
             they
             mean
             ,
             such
             as
             Rel●tes
             to
             the
             variable
             Circumstances
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             such
             appointments
             thereanent
             ,
             as
             God
             has
             left
             to
             the
             Regulation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Prudence
             of
             Church
             Governours
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             of
             which
             Rules
             ,
             that
             instance
             they
             exhibit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
             hath
             the
             prime
             place
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr's
             Inference
             ,
             that
             
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
            
             Confession
             ,
             
               held
               not
               an
               indispensible
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Parity
               of
               Pastors
            
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             has
             no
             dependence
             upon
             that
             Passage
             ,
             which
             he
             Cites
             ,
             nor
             has
             any
             Subsistence
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             own
             imagination
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             (
             P.
             13
             )
             
               That
               the
               First
            
             Presbyterians
             
               pleaded
               only
               ,
               that
               their
               New
               Form
               ,
               was
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               Church
               ,
               and
               Primitive
               Institution
               ;
               that
               it
               came
               nearer
               to
               the
               Original
               Model
               of
               Churches
            
             :
             But
             never
             affirmed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Original
               Authority
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               Governed
               by
            
             a
             Parity
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               and
               that
               no
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               higher
               than
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               could
               pretend
               ,
               to
               any
               share
               in
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             not
             exhibit
             to
             us
             ,
             these
             Presbyterians
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             First
             ,
             and
             who
             thus
             pleaded
             .
             We
             heard
             ,
             that
             our
             very
             First
             Reformers
             ,
             Pleads
             for
             that
             Government
             ,
             they
             were
             settling
             ,
             as
             a
             Divine
             Ministry
             and
             Government
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             deriving
             its
             Original
             Pattern
             from
             the
             Apostles
             Plantation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             Ephesus
             had
             ,
             when
             Paul
             gave
             his
             last
             directions
             to
             that
             Church
             .
             To
             which
             Original
             Pattern
             ,
             they
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             Churches
             ought
             to
             be
             squared
             and
             Subordinat
             .
             And
             if
             we
             advance
             a
             step
             further
             ,
             to
             our
             
               Books
               of
               Disciplin
            
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             our
             Government
             Asserted
             ,
             in
             most
             Material
             Points
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Peoples
             interest
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             their
             Call
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Admission
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             in
             the
             First
             Book
             of
             
               Disciplin
               ,
               Head
            
             1.
             with
             the
             Explication
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             7
             Head
             of
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Disciplin
            
             ,
             the
             highest
             Censure
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             their
             Duty
             and
             Priviledge
             (
             not
             to
             the
             Prelat
             )
             and
             all
             Preachers
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             are
             declared
             Subject
             to
             Disciplin
             ;
             and
             the
             Subjection
             of
             all
             Preachers
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             in
             the
             9.
             
             Head
             of
             
               Church
               Policy
            
             ,
             upon
             that
             special
             Point
             of
             Propesying
             and
             interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             cutts
             the
             Sinnews
             
             of
             the
             Prelats
             Exercising
             Power
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             Establishing
             their
             Essential
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             In
             2
             Book
             of
             
               Discipl
               .
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Church
             Government
             and
             Policy
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             ,
             and
             its
             distinction
             from
             the
             Civil
             .
             The
             unlawfulness
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             assuming
             Name
             or
             Thing
             of
             Lordship
             .
             Again
             ,
             The
             extraordinary
             expired
             Function
             of
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             .
             The
             identity
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Bishops
             Office
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             Function
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Relation
             thereof
             to
             a
             particular
             Flock
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             -
             Ch.
             7.
             initio
             ,
             the
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             Office
             ,
             and
             Congregational
             Eldership
             ,
             are
             Asserted
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Our
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             
               Congregational
               ,
               Provincial
            
             ,
             and
             National
             ,
             are
             Asserted
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             The
             Unwarrantableness
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             
               Bishops
               Assuming
               Authority
               over
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Lordship
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             over
             Christs
             Inheritance
             ,
             is
             Asserted
             :
             And
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             refuse
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Established
             Disciplin
             and
             Government
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             
               deposed
               from
               all
               Function
               in
               this
               Kirk
               .
            
             Likewise
             ,
             Patronages
             ,
             as
             crossing
             the
             Peoples
             Right
             ,
             in
             Election
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             condemned
             as
             a
             
               Corruption
               of
               Popery
               ,
               Chap
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             the
             Courts
             and
             Officers
             ,
             we
             own
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacy
             ,
             being
             thus
             Asserted
             in
             these
             
               Books
               of
               Policy
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Compilers
             thereof
             ,
             drawn
             forth
             from
             the
             
               Fountain
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             the
             Model
             also
             ,
             presented
             and
             described
             in
             these
             Books
             ,
             amounting
             to
             a
             specifick
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             eversive
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             the
             Compilers
             ,
             also
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             presenting
             it
             as
             the
             Divine
             and
             Scripture
             Pattern
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             a
             standing
             Form
             ,
             appointed
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             Oeconomy
             ,
             contains
             a
             
               specifick
               standing
               Form
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Standart
             for
             all
             Churches
             ,
             while
             time
             lasts
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             Form
             ,
             as
             with
             Respect
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             is
             asserted
             to
             be
             consonant
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             asserted
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             allowable
             ,
             but
             necessary
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             must
             needs
             admit
             ,
             unless
             with
             Papists
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             a
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Testaments
             Prescriptions
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             its
             Oeconomy
             ,
             versatile
             ,
             and
             so
             Lax
             and
             General
             ,
             that
             it
             discovers
             no
             Species
             of
             Government
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             these
             Reformers
             affirm
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             then
             by
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             Original
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             Churches
             ought
             to
             be
             Governed
             ,
             by
             
               a
               Parity
               of
               Presbyters
               or
               Pastors
               ,
            
             and
             that
             no
             Ecclesiastick
             Officer
             ,
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             can
             pretend
             ,
             to
             a
             share
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             .
             These
             Assertions
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             close
             and
             clear
             a
             connection
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Dr.
             attempt
             to
             cut
             
             this
             Gordian
             Knot
             ,
             he
             will
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             shameful
             Assertion
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             an
             Officer
             ,
             not
             allowed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             condemned
             by
             his
             own
             Original
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             has
             notwithstanding
             ,
             a
             share
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Government
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             dull
             inadvertency
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             holds
             our
             Reformers
             did
             plead
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Form
               was
               allowable
               ,
               and
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               New
               Testament
               Oeconomy
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               was
               recommended
               by
               our
               Lords
               Original
               Authority
               to
               all
               Churches
            
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             Oeconomy
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             fixed
             Standart
             and
             Model
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             then
             ,
             whatever
             Frame
             of
             Government
             is
             not
             Dissonant
             or
             Repugnant
             ,
             is
             
               conform
               and
               consonant
            
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             not
             only
             allowable
             ,
             but
             necessary
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Lords
             Original
             Authority
             prescribed
             this
             Oeconomy
             ,
             as
             a
             Standart
             and
             Rule
             for
             Church
             Government
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             that
             Model
             that
             comes
             up
             to
             this
             First
             Standart
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             comes
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             imitat
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             Ages
             are
             not
             to
             imitat
             this
             
               Pattern
               ,
               shewed
               upon
               the
               Mount.
            
             And
             in
             special
             ,
             our
             Reformers
             hold
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Original
             Prescription
             of
             this
             Pattern
             ,
             presents
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             
               the
               highest
               ordinary
               Church
               Officer
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             rashness
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             an
             Officer
             as
             a
             
               Prelat
               ,
               Superior
               to
               Pastors
            
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             and
             Condemned
             .
             The
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               That
               ;
               tho
               our
               Reformers
               affirm
               ,
               their
               Government
               was
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               New
               Testament
               Oeconomy
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               so
               rash
               as
               to
               affirm
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               thus
               Governed
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             So
             ,
             it
             s
             with
             this
             Grave
             cautelous
             Dr
             ,
             rashness
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             a
             Government
             suted
             to
             the
             Divine
             Pattern
             ,
             is
             for
             all
             Ages
             ,
             consequently
             a
             precipitant
             Assertion
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             Pattern
             is
             
               the
               just
               Standart
               for
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             The
             Dr.
             will
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             
               That
               we
               plead
               for
               our
               Iudgment
               in
               Government
               (
               which
               he
               calls
               a
            
             New
             Notion
             )
             
               as
               probable
               ,
               but
               cannot
               endure
               ,
               that
               we
               plead
               for
               an
               absolut
               infallible
               Right
               ,
               and
               require
               obedience
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               due
               to
               infallible
               Authority
               ;
               This
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               is
               worse
               ,
               ,
               than
               speculative
               Enthusiasm
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             produce
             no
             Scripture
             Warrand
             for
             that
             Government
             we
             own
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             it
             come
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             
               New
               Notion
            
             ;
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Government
             recommended
             in
             the
             Scripture-Oeconomy
             and
             Pattern
             ,
             then
             ,
             as
             being
             founded
             upon
             Infallible
             Authority
             ,
             we
             justly
             challenge
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             while
             this
             Light
             is
             shut
             out
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             they
             are
             justly
             Chargeable
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             with
             Speculative
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Practical
             Enthusiasm
             .
             The
             Dr's
             .
             pretended
             Rhetorical
             Florish
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             set
             off
             this
             Charge
             upon
             Presbyterians
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             similitud
             and
             allusion
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             who
             should
             threaten
             to
             knock
             him
             on
             the
             Head
             ,
             unless
             he
             wil
             affirm
             ,
             against
             his
             Reason
             and
             Senses
             ,
             that
             he
             sees
             such
             Armies
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             as
             are
             pointed
             out
             to
             him
             ;
             Is
             but
             a
             phantastick
             Flash
             of
             his
             own
             Airy
             Imagination
             ,
             
             for
             we
             impose
             nothing
             Arbitrarly
             or
             Imperiously
             upon
             his
             Reason
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             challenge
             the
             utmost
             attention
             ,
             and
             best
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             to
             that
             Scripture-Light
             and
             demonstration
             of
             our
             Government
             ,
             which
             we
             offer
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             ,
             had
             he
             seriously
             searched
             and
             pondered
             ,
             with
             an
             Eye
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             better
             imployed
             ,
             than
             in
             flinging
             out
             such
             Squibs
             and
             Crackets
             into
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             in
             writing
             his
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             Airy
             Childish
             Pamphlet
             as
             this
             is
             .
             He
             adds
             (
             P.
             14.
             )
             "
             
               That
               it
               were
               better
               to
               fall
               into
               High-way-Mens
               hands
               ,
               than
               amongst
               such
               Spiritual
               Robbers
               .
            
             But
             he
             commits
             this
             Robbery
             upon
             himself
             ,
             while
             shutting
             his
             Eyes
             against
             that
             Scripture-Light
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             offered
             upon
             this
             Point
             .
             And
             he
             knows
             ,
             by
             what
             numerous
             cruel
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Barbarous
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             Reigns
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Masters
             ,
             our
             
               Scots
               Prelats
            
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             knock
             down
             the
             reason
             and
             Conscience
             of
             many
             Thousands
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             both
             Godly
             and
             knowing
             ,
             in
             an
             Imperious
             obtrusion
             of
             their
             ungodly
             Hierarchy
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             wicked
             Vows
             and
             Oaths
             for
             upholding
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             next
             alledges
             ;
             
               That
               we
               vainly
               boast
               of
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               and
               unanswered
               Writers
               in
               its
               defence
               ,
               but
               when
               put
               to
               produce
               Arguments
               for
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               have
               nothing
               but
               perplexed
               Probabilities
               ,
               intricat
               consequences
               from
               wrested
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               offer
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Uniform
               suffrage
               of
               the
            
             Ancients
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Ans.
            
             what
             Divine
             Warrand
             we
             plead
             for
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             the
             Courts
             and
             Officers
             we
             own
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             such
             as
             are
             acquaint
             with
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             how
             solid
             our
             Scripture-proofs
             are
             ,
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             Sense
             ,
             both
             of
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             Writers
             ,
             that
             this
             Mans
             flanting
             boast
             ,
             can
             make
             no
             other
             impression
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             procacious
             vanity
             .
             Had
             he
             intended
             as
             a
             Champion
             indeed
             for
             his
             Cause
             ,
             to
             Fight
             ,
             not
             to
             bragg
             ,
             in
             this
             Pamphleting
             Bragadocio
             ,
             which
             any
             may
             see
             to
             be
             
               ad
               pompam
               ,
               non
               ad
               pugnam
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             fairly
             and
             formally
             encountred
             
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Reg.
               Eccles.
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Evang.
               Smectym
               .
            
             with
             its
             Vindication
             .
             Mr.
             
               Baynes
               Diocesan
               Tryal
            
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             
               Dounham
               .
               Didoclav
               .
               Cap.
            
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Scripture-Pleadings
             of
             many
             Forreign
             Divines
             ,
             against
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             have
             boasted
             (
             having
             discussed
             their
             Arguments
             )
             at
             the
             putting
             off
             of
             his
             Armour
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             15.
             )
             tells
             his
             Friend
             ,
             
               That
               he
               can
               give
               but
               a
               short
               History
               of
               our
               Arguments
               ,
               for
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Parity
            
             :
             And
             good
             Reason
             ;
             since
             he
             is
             for
             little
             slight
             Skirmishes
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             Shock
             of
             more
             close
             and
             dangerous
             Encounters
             .
             Our
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             reduces
             to
             three
             Heads
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               express
               Command
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Consequences
               from
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Ancient
               Writers
            
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             in
             Criticizing
             upon
             the
             Dr's
             general
             Partitions
             :
             Only
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             offers
             anent
             
               our
               Saviours
               express
               Command
               and
               Institution
               of
            
             
             Presbyterian
             
               Government
               and
            
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             to
             name
             the
             Authors
             ,
             who
             assert
             this
             ,
             ere
             he
             had
             so
             confidently
             ascribed
             this
             Assertion
             to
             Presbyterians
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             had
             he
             dealt
             fairly
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             Condescendance
             upon
             our
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             offered
             clear
             Scripture
             Replies
             to
             them
             ,
             Presbyterians
             would
             have
             thanked
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Diligence
             ,
             in
             endeavouring
             their
             further
             Light
             and
             Conviction
             on
             this
             Head.
             But
             to
             prevent
             his
             Mistake
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             of
             his
             Perswasion
             ,
             I
             must
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             for
             
               the
               Argument
               from
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             however
             he
             and
             his
             Party
             do
             magnifie
             it
             ,
             stuffing
             their
             Books
             and
             Pamphlets
             therewith
             ,
             instead
             of
             more
             solid
             Scripture
             Reasoning
             :
             And
             altho
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             try
             their
             Strength
             ,
             in
             this
             Method
             of
             Arguing
             ,
             yet
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Testimony
               of
               Humane
               Writers
            
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Foundations
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             do
             build
             the
             Ius
             and
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             the
             Government
             we
             maintain
             ,
             but
             the
             Lively
             Oracles
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             allenarly
             :
             And
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             of
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             as
             an
             Accessory
             Humane
             Illustration
             ,
             in
             some
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             but
             no
             proper
             proof
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ranked
             
               in
               eodem
               genere
            
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             as
             tending
             to
             refute
             the
             Charge
             of
             Novellism
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             are
             bold
             to
             asperse
             our
             Principles
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             now
             falls
             upon
             the
             first
             Head
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             taken
             from
             a
             supposed
             
               express
               Command
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               anent
               the
               Parity
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               exclusive
               of
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               a
               Bishop
            
             (
             I
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             he
             had
             here
             ,
             specified
             and
             defined
             this
             Jurisdic●●on
             )
             He
             tells
             his
             Friend
             ,
             (
             p.
             16.
             )
             We
             prove
             this
             from
             Matth.
             20.25
             .
             which
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               we
               insist
               upon
               ,
               more
               than
               Forreign
            
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               and
               he
               professes
               he
               will
               hear
               our
               Argument
               from
               hence
               ,
               calmly
               and
               deliberatly
               ,
               with
               Reverence
               and
               Attention
               .
            
             He
             adds
             the
             paralells
             ,
             Luk.
             22.25
             .
             Mark
             10.42
             ,
             43.
             
             Naming
             in
             the
             Margine
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             Mr.
             Dickson
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Iraenicum
             by
             G.
             R.
             Our
             Argument
             from
             hence
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             represents
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Officers
               of
               Christs
               House
               ,
               were
               by
               his
               own
               express
               Command
               ,
               established
               in
               a
               perfect
               Equality
               ,
               even
               in
               such
               a
               Parity
               ,
               as
               excludes
               the
               Power
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               any
               higher
               Order
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               a
            
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
            
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             represent
             the
             Dr's
             Answer
             to
             this
             Text
             ,
             (
             premonishing
             again
             ,
             what
             is
             before
             animadverted
             upon
             the
             Term
             of
             
               express
               Command
            
             )
             I
             shall
             ,
             First
             ,
             Shew
             what
             we
             plead
             from
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             our
             Pleading
             is
             Consonant
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             Sound
             Divines
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             It
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             premised
             paralell
             Texts
             ,
             that
             the
             Tentation
             of
             Ambitious
             Emulation
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             ha●
             prompted
             them
             to
             a
             Sinful
             Contest
             about
             Primacy
             ,
             or
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Mischievous
             Effects
             whereof
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Cautioned
             and
             Rebuked
             them
             ,
             Discharging
             them
             expresly
             ,
             the
             Lordly
             Grandure
             of
             Earthly
             
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             Exercise
             Lordship
             and
             Dominion
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             Commending
             Humble
             Ministerial
             Service
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Diligence
             in
             their
             Stewardship
             ;
             both
             which
             he
             enforces
             from
             his
             own
             Exemplary
             Humility
             .
             Hence
             ,
             we
             infer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             our
             Lord
             discharged
             Superiority
             and
             Inferiority
             among
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             greater
             than
             another
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             no
             Apostle
             ,
             no
             Evangelist
             above
             another
             ;
             that
             a
             compleat
             Parity
             in
             their
             Official
             Power
             ,
             is
             commanded
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             a
             compleat
             and
             entire
             Parity
             among
             Pastors
             ;
             And
             by
             further
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             we
             argue
             ,
             that
             superior
             and
             inferior
             Degrees
             among
             them
             are
             discharged
             .
             2.
             
             That
             whatever
             
               Priority
               of
               Order
            
             ,
             be
             allowed
             among
             Officers
             of
             different
             kinds
             ,
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             discharged
             
               Dominion
               and
               Principality
            
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             whatever
             kind
             ,
             
               all
               Masterly
               Power
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Civil
             Governours
             Exercise
             ;
             There
             being
             
               one
               Master
            
             of
             his
             Family
             only
             ,
             whereof
             all
             Ministers
             are
             Brethren
             and
             Fellow-Servants
             :
             Because
             ,
             in
             Exemplifying
             what
             he
             discharges
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             the
             Instance
             ,
             in
             such
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             are
             called
             Benefactors
             ,
             or
             
               Gracious
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             Commands
             an
             
               Humble
               Ministerial
               Service
            
             ,
             not
             a
             sort
             of
             warrantable
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             the
             paralell
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             makes
             it
             evident
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             ,
             he
             gives
             here
             ,
             the
             Lord-Prelat
             ,
             two
             Deadly
             Wounds
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             he
             makes
             himself
             an
             Officer
             of
             an
             higher
             Order
             and
             Degree
             ,
             than
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             holding
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             the
             Preaching
             Presbyter
             :
             Thus
             Dividing
             and
             Cutting
             out
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             into
             Antiscriptural
             ,
             Distin●t
             ,
             Official
             Kinds
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             discharges
             this
             ,
             among
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             that
             he
             Lords
             over
             his
             Brethren
             and
             Fellow-Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             ,
             in
             a
             pretended
             Spiritual
             Capacity
             ,
             arrogating
             a
             sole
             Power
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             a
             Masterly
             Power
             and
             Principality
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             and
             likewise
             ,
             in
             assuming
             the
             Earthly
             Lordship
             ,
             Place
             and
             Grandure
             ,
             which
             is
             expresly
             here
             discharged
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Office
             and
             Officer
             is
             discharged
             ,
             the
             Prelats
             Office
             is
             unlawful
             .
             and
             an
             Official
             Parity
             in
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Office
            
             ,
             clearly
             concluded
             .
             And
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Novel
             or
             distorted
             Exposition
             ,
             let
             us
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             view
             what
             Patrons
             it
             hath
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Belgick
             Divines
             upon
             Matth.
             20.21
             .
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Contest
             ,
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Ignorance
             of
             
               the
               Condition
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             called
             viz.
             Not
             to
             
               a
               Worldly
               Rule
            
             ,
             but
             to
             Serve
             and
             Suffer
             .
             And
             upon
             v.
             2●
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             are
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             discharged
             a
             Worldly
             Rule
             .
             Upon
             Luke
             22.25
             .
             they
             assert
             a
             Lordship
             and
             Worldly
             Power
             to
             be
             forbidden
             ;
             paralelling
             this
             with
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             which
             discharges
             a
             Lordship
             over
             Gods
             Heritage
             .
             The
             
               English
               
               Annot.
            
             on
             the
             place
             of
             Matth.
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               appease
               their
               Contention
               ,
               told
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               expect
               
                 Worldly
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Dominion
              
               in
               following
               him
               ,
               and
               whoever
               usurps
               this
               ,
               affects
               that
               which
               God
               has
               not
               given
               —
               that
               they
               were
               to
               look
               after
               a
               Life
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Labouring
               ,
               not
               Lording
               ,
               citing
               1
               Pet.
               5.3
               .
            
             And
             though
             ,
             in
             a
             general
             Sense
             ,
             they
             assert
             ,
             there
             are
             Orders
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             generally
             considered
             ,
             viz.
             Apostles
             above
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             above
             Elders
             ,
             yet
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             all
             Worldly
             Power
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             do
             here
             assert
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Power
             is
             opposit
             to
             a
             
               Laborious
               Service
               and
               Ministry
               .
               Diodat
               .
            
             on
             that
             passage
             of
             Matth.
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               bespeaks
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               place
               their
               Dignity
               ,
               not
               in
               
                 Worldly
                 Lordships
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Humble
                 Faithful
                 Serving
              
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             And
             that
             our
             Lord
             discharges
             Worldly
             Greatness
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             Matth.
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             Authors
             of
             
               Pool's
               Annot.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             who
             also
             ,
             upon
             Luke
             22.
             do
             assert
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               discharges
               Ministers
               to
               Exercise
               a
               Dominion
               or
               Lordship
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               forbidden
               1
               Pet.
               5.3
               .
               
                 Not
                 as
                 being
                 Lords
                 over
                 Gods
                 Heritage
                 ,
              
               citing
               also
               2
               Cor.
               1.24
               .
               where
               Paul
               disownes
               a
               Dominion
               .
            
             Pareus
             upon
             that
             place
             of
             Mat.
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Civil
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Dominion
              
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               forbidden
               ,
               or
               a
               Lording
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               commands
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               not
               to
               Lord
               over
               the
               Flocks
               committed
               to
               them
               :
               Joyning
               as
               paralell
               to
               this
               2
               Cor.
               1.24
               .
               where
               Paul
               useth
               the
               simple
               Verb
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               lest
               we
               apprehend
               its
               only
               Tyranny
               ,
               that
               is
               discharged
               .
            
             He
             shews
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Reasons
             from
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Lords
             ,
             but
             to
             Teach
             ,
             to
             be
             Subject
             ,
             to
             Serve
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             Faithful
             Service
             .
             3.
             
             From
             his
             own
             Example
             who
             had
             Humbled
             himself
             ,
             to
             Minister
             to
             all
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Whittaker
            
             Answering
             Bellarmins
             Glossings
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               That
               comparing
               Matthew
               and
               Luke
               together
               ,
               and
               considering
               that
               Luke
               uses
               the
               Simple
               ,
               not
               the
               Compound
               Word
               ,
               in
               expressing
               the
               Dominion
               ,
               which
               is
               discharged
               ,
               would
               have
               his
               Disciples
               understand
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               Dominion
               :
            
             
               Thus
               he
               ,
               
                 de
                 Ponsificatu
                 ,
                 quest
              
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Turret
                 .
                 part
              
               .
               3.
               quest
               .
               16.
               thes
               .
               4.
               cites
               Luk.
               22.
               with
               the
               paralell
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               as
               enjoyning
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               discharging
               
                 all
                 Dominion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
            
             Thes.
             5.
             he
             shews
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               the
               
                 Ambitious
                 Affectation
              
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 it self
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               discharged
               ,
               opposing
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               commending
               in
               its
               place
               a
               
                 Simple
                 Service
                 and
                 Ministry
              
               .
            
             And
             Thes.
             6.
             
             He
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Question
               among
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               was
               not
               about
               a
               
                 violent
                 Domination
              
               ,
               or
               
                 violent
                 Ways
                 of
                 obtaining
                 it
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Lordship
               and
               Dominion
               it self
               ,
               which
               he
               simplely
               discharged
               ;
               proving
               it
               from
               Lukes
               using
               the
               simple
               Verb.
               And
               that
               passage
               ,
               
                 he
                 
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 ,
              
               he
               shews
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               Real
               ,
               but
               
                 Imaginary
                 Affected
                 Greatness
              
               .
            
             He
             also
             shews
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Reasoning
             from
             his
             own
             Example
             ,
             
               Non
               argumentatur
               a
               pari
               ,
               sed
               a
               majore
               ad
               minus
               ,
            
             argues
             not
             from
             a
             sameness
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             greater
             to
             the
             less
             —
             
               If
               I
               your
               Lord
               ,
               do
               minister
               and
               serve
               ,
               much
               more
               ought
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               indeed
               Servants
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Iurisdiction
               over
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               Thoughts
               of
               Domination
               ,
            
             as
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               if
               I
               your
               Lord
               ,
               have
               washed
               your
               feet
               ,
               you
               much
               more
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             13.14
             .
             He
             after
             ,
             reasons
             this
             same
             point
             ,
             from
             Christs
             discharging
             them
             to
             assume
             
               Masterly
               Imperious
               Titles
            
             ,
             shewing
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Master
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Shall
             I
             add
             ,
             what
             Iunius
             has
             upon
             this
             Text
             against
             Bellarmins
             Glosses
             ,
             
               de
               Pontificat
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Our
             Lord
             said
             of
             
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               they
               Exercised
               Dominion
            
             —
             He
             spoke
             not
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             after
             this
             or
             that
             manner
             —
             but
             
               not
               so
               ye
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             simple
             denyal
             of
             the
             thing
             proposed
             .
             Bernard
             Writing
             to
             Eugenius
             ,
             expones
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             of
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             as
             striking
             against
             all
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             enjoyning
             a
             Ministerial
             Care
             in
             Opposition
             thereunto
             .
             And
             Whittaker
             on
             the
             passage
             ,
             tells
             Bellarmin
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             not
             
               Humility
               in
               Dominion
            
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             enjoyned
             ,
             but
             
               Dominion
               it self
            
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             .
             Let
             us
             add
             Cartwright
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             upon
             these
             passages
             ,
             who
             reasons
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             not
             Ambition
             nor
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             the
             Dominion
             of
             great
             Ones
             over
             their
             Vassals
             and
             Inferiors
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             shewing
             that
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Office
            
             ,
             differs
             from
             the
             Civil
             ,
             that
             it
             admits
             not
             of
             Dominion
             and
             Principality
             ,
             as
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             nor
             the
             outward
             Pomp
             and
             Superiority
             thereof
             .
             And
             the
             Argument
             from
             Christs
             Example
             ,
             he
             thus
             expones
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Glossings
             and
             Scope
             ,
             
               It
               doth
               not
               follow
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               because
               Christ
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               had
               Rule
               over
               them
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               they
               being
               Fellow-Servants
               ,
               should
               have
               Rule
               one
               over
               another
               ,
               but
               it
               follows
               rather
               ,
               that
               for
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               he
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               humbled
               himself
               to
               the
               basest
               Service
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               be
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               over
               one
               another
            
             :
             Thus
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             Cyprian
             alledged
             by
             
               Gratian
               (
               Distinct.
            
             10
             ,
             
               quoniam
               id
               vid.
            
             )
             expones
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Not
               of
               Pride
               and
               Ambition
               —
               but
               of
               the
               several
               Acts
               and
               distinct
               Honours
               betwixt
               both
               the
               Powers
               .
            
             And
             upon
             the
             paralell
             Luk.
             22.24
             .
             he
             asserts
             against
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             that
             
               Majority
               and
               Superiority
               among
               the
               Apostles
               was
               reproved
               simplely
               ,
               not
               a
               Tyrannous
               Affectation
               of
               Rule
               .
            
             We
             might
             multiply
             Protestant
             Writers
             to
             a
             Voluminous
             Bulk
             ,
             upon
             this
             Head.
             For
             Calvin
             and
             
             Beza's
             Sense
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             mention
             them
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Dr's
             Adversaries
             ;
             Only
             I
             must
             notice
             their
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             in
             this
             Sense
             and
             Account
             of
             the
             place
             exhibit
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             add
             one
             Novelist
             more
             ,
             
               Chamier
               de
               Oecum
               .
               Pont.
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             who
             upon
             this
             passage
             represents
             the
             Popish
             Glosses
             ,
             anent
             our
             Lords
             discharging
             only
             
               the
               Manner
               of
               Aspiring
               to
               Greatness
               ,
            
             not
             the
             
               Dominion
               it self
            
             ,
             which
             he
             refutes
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             
             as
             Iunius
             and
             Whittaker
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             time
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Dr.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             is
             premised
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             Matter
             to
             discover
             the
             Vanity
             of
             his
             Evasions
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
             
               That
               our
               Lord
               supposes
               Degrees
               of
               Subordination
               among
               his
               own
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Societies
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               directs
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               who
               would
               climb
               to
               the
               highest
               places
               o●
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               take
               other
               Methods
               than
               these
               used
               by
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               he
               that
               deserves
               Preferment
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               Servants
               of
               all
               ;
               So
               that
               this
               refers
               to
               the
               Method
               of
               Promotion
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
               :
               They
               were
               not
               to
               aspire
               to
               Dignity
               and
               Honour
               by
               Force
               and
               Violence
               ,
               and
               the
               Arts
               fashionable
               in
               Secular
               Courts
               ,
               but
               by
               Acts
               of
               Modesty
               ,
               Humility
               and
               Self-Denyal
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             For
             what
             he
             says
             of
             Christs
             supposing
             Degrees
             of
             Subordination
             ;
             If
             he
             mean
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             among
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             it
             s
             admitted
             ;
             If
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             these
             here
             Addrest
             ,
             in
             this
             Speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             Beggs
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             Contradicts
             the
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             this
             passage
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             do
             hold
             that
             Majority
             and
             Superiority
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             here
             discharged
             ,
             and
             a
             compleat
             Parity
             of
             Official
             Authority
             enjoyned
             .
             The
             Clause
             ,
             
               Not
               so
               among
               you
            
             ,
             we
             heard
             that
             Turretin
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             do
             hold
             absolutly
             to
             discharge
             this
             supposed
             Inequality
             of
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             collated
             with
             Paralells
             :
             And
             we
             have
             also
             found
             ,
             that
             Pareus
             (
             as
             might
             be
             cleared
             in
             others
             )
             do
             extend
             this
             ,
             even
             to
             an
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Superiority
            
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Dr.
             draw
             this
             Supposition
             of
             degrees
             of
             Subordination
             ,
             from
             that
             Clause
             ,
             
               He
               that
               will
               be
               great
               and
               chief
               ,
            
             as
             is
             evident
             he
             doth
             ;
             Then
             I
             Charge
             him
             First
             ,
             With
             Crossing
             the
             Sense
             of
             Sound
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             who
             in
             Pleading
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             said
             not
             ,
             He
             that
             
               by
               my
               Allowance
               is
               great
            
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             
               will
               be
               great
            
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             some
             do
             understand
             here
             a
             true
             Greatness
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Vertue
             and
             Reward
             ,
             a
             true
             Ministerial
             Greatness
             ;
             And
             this
             Sense
             also
             baffles
             the
             Dr's
             Gloss
             of
             an
             
               External
               Greatness
            
             ,
             the
             Unsoundness
             whereof
             ,
             further
             appears
             ,
             when
             we
             ponder
             what
             our
             Saviour
             enjoyned
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Worldly
             Grandure
             discharged
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             
               their
               Servant
            
             ,
             over
             whom
             this
             is
             affected
             ,
             which
             is
             further
             evident
             in
             the
             Alternative
             Branch
             of
             the
             Paralell
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             whereby
             Sound
             Divines
             do
             clear
             and
             expone
             this
             Text
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             opposes
             to
             ,
             
               being
               Lords
            
             (
             the
             thing
             prohibited
             )
             he
             expresses
             by
             ,
             
               being
               Examples
               to
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             importing
             an
             Holy
             ,
             Humble
             ,
             Ministerial
             Service
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             do
             Appeal
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             who
             understand
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             whether
             the
             Dr.
             doth
             not
             in
             this
             Answer
             ,
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             with
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               (
               de
               Pontif.
               cap
            
             1.
             )
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Papacy
             :
             His
             Answer
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Primacy
             is
             not
             here
             discharged
             ,
             but
             rather
             supposed
             ,
             since
             our
             Lord
             says
             ,
             
               he
               that
               will
               be
               chief
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             an
             Ambitious
             Lust
             of
             Over-ruling
             ,
             is
             here
             only
             prohibited
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             among
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               .
               
               Whittaker
            
             Answering
             Bellarmin
             ,
             quarrels
             him
             ,
             as
             Abusing
             and
             Wresting
             the
             Text
             ,
             since
             ,
             instead
             of
             admitting
             
               Dominion
               it self
            
             ,
             to
             be
             discharged
             (
             as
             he
             makes
             evident
             ,
             and
             even
             out
             of
             Bernard
             )
             the
             Iesuit
             holds
             ,
             that
             Ambitious
             Affectation
             only
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             the
             
               Modus
               Rei
            
             ,
             not
             the
             Object
             ,
             the
             Manner
             of
             Seeking
             ,
             not
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             admits
             the
             prohibited
             Lordship
             ,
             with
             the
             supposed
             or
             pretended
             Qualification
             of
             Modesty
             and
             Humility
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             sayes
             not
             here
             the
             same
             ,
             let
             any
             Judge
             by
             his
             Words
             ;
             For
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             would
             
               climb
               up
               to
               the
               highest
               places
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             and
             who
             knows
             ,
             how
             high
             these
             
               highest
               places
            
             mounts
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Fancy
             ;
             None
             will
             doubt
             ,
             to
             a
             
             Metropolitan's
             Office
             at
             least
             ,
             over
             a
             whole
             Nation
             :
             For
             this
             he
             ownes
             )
             
               must
               not
               take
               Methods
               of
               Force
               and
               Violence
               ,
               as
               usually
               Worldly
               Grandees
               ,
               but
               advance
               by
               Acts
               of
               Modesty
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             ,
             and
             
             Bellarmin's
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Mitre
             is
             never
             touched
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             
               Modus
               Rei
            
             ,
             the
             Manner
             of
             Seeking
             and
             Affecting
             ,
             not
             the
             Object
             of
             
               highest
               Places
               and
               greatest
               Dignities
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             here
             discharged
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             Pleading
             ,
             stands
             so
             Antipode
             to
             Protestant
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             he
             fixes
             the
             Popes
             Mitre
             faster
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             ;
             If
             that
             which
             the
             Contest
             was
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             it
             was
             Lawful
             
               in
               the
               Object
            
             ,
             then
             a
             Primacy
             was
             Lawful
             in
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Method
             of
             Seeking
             Discharged
             .
             The
             debate
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             was
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             Chief
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             highest
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             under
             Christ
             ;
             And
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               This
               Climbing
               up
               to
               highest
               places
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               a
               Lawful
               practice
               ,
               flowing
               from
               a
               Lawful
               desire
               and
               emulation
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               Man
               set
               his
               Steps
               right
               ,
               and
               climb
               regularly
            
             :
             And
             will
             any
             Papist
             deny
             this
             ?
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             their
             Writers
             Condemn
             many
             Popes
             violent
             and
             bad
             Methods
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Chair
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             expresly
             (
             P.
             17
             )
             that
             the
             Text
             refers
             only
             to
             the
             
               Method
               of
               Promotion
            
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             by
             infallible
             consequence
             not
             to
             the
             
               Promotion
               it self
            
             ,
             tho
             even
             extended
             to
             a
             National
             ,
             yea
             or
             Oecumenick
             Primacy
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             If
             any
             object
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             that
             this
             preferment
             was
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             person
             aspiring
             is
             enjoined
             to
             be
             
               Servant
               of
               all
            
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             a
             Civil
             ,
             nor
             Ambitious
             Grandure
             ,
             which
             he
             allows
             :
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Papists
             will
             allow
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             Popes
             pretends
             the
             Second
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             
               Servus
               servorum
               Dei
            
             ,
             while
             he
             Possesses
             his
             Primacy
             :
             And
             the
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             it
             s
             such
             a
             Service
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             Metropolitans
             Mitre
             ,
             or
             a
             National
             Primacy
             overall
             ;
             And
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             I
             would
             whisper
             the
             Dr
             in
             the
             Ear
             ,
             what
             if
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             Supreme
             Providence
             ,
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             should
             be
             confined
             to
             that
             Nation
             ,
             or
             the
             Nation
             extended
             to
             the
             Limits
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             become
             of
             poor
             simple
             Protestants
             Pleadings
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             against
             an
             
               Universal
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             or
             Primacy
             ,
             over
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ?
             The
             Dr
             must
             expugne
             and
             disown
             these
             ,
             as
             Novel
             Glosses
             and
             New
             Opinions
             of
             Presbyterians
             .
             
             One
             reflection
             more
             ,
             I
             add
             upon
             the
             Dr's
             Answer
             ,
             and
             do
             Charge
             him
             with
             Sophistical
             Shuffling
             and
             Confounding
             the
             Terms
             and
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             When
             the
             Controversie
             was
             Stated
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             
               Chief
               and
               greatest
            
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Primacy
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             Christs
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             when
             our
             Saviour
             bespoke
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             terms
             above
             exprest
             ;
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             that
             was
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             in
             this
             reprehension
             did
             Discharge
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             the
             positive
             Injunction
             ,
             he
             allowed
             ?
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             Discharged
             and
             prohibit
             ,
             referrs
             only
             to
             the
             Method
             and
             Manner
             of
             Seeking
             and
             affecting
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             
               Object
               it self
            
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Text
               referrs
               to
               the
               Method
               of
               Promoti●n
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               highest
               places
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             this
             is
             exclusive
             ,
             it
             referrs
             not
             then
             to
             the
             Object
             :
             And
             what
             was
             that
             Object
             ,
             I
             pray
             ?
             The
             Text
             says
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             Chief
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Dr.
             Represents
             ,
             what
             this
             prohibition
             reaches
             not
             unto
             ,
             and
             is
             allowed
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             holds
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             words
             ,
             contain
             a
             negative
             Prohibition
             ,
             and
             positive
             Precept
             )
             he
             thus
             Represents
             it
             ;
             
               That
               our
               Lords
               words
               ,
               refers
               not
               to
               the
               extirpation
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             far
             a
             leap
             from
             the
             Point
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             .
             Their
             Apostolick
             Jurisdiction
             was
             never
             the
             Question
             ,
             but
             an
             absolute
             Primacy
             ;
             and
             none
             were
             ever
             so
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             imagin
             ,
             that
             the
             Prohibition
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             least
             reach
             ,
             far
             less
             ,
             tended
             to
             extirpat
             the
             same
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             behoved
             to
             hide
             the
             other
             Branch
             of
             the
             Question
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             was
             ashamed
             to
             speak
             it
             out
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             sequel
             of
             his
             reasoning
             doth
             ,
             viz.
             that
             this
             Negative
             precept
             ,
             reaches
             only
             to
             the
             
               manner
               of
               Promotion
            
             to
             a
             Primacy
             or
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Primacy
             or
             Supremacy
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             next
             
               Answer
               (
               P.
            
             18.
             )
             resolves
             in
             a
             Question
             :
             
               If
               the
               Apostles
               understood
               the
               Lords
               Precept
               in
               our
               sense
               ,
               how
               came
               they
               to
               exercise
               Iurisdiction
               over
               all
               subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               during
               their
               Life
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               they
               planted
               ?
               Did
               they
               cross
               our
               Lords
               Institution
               ,
               who
               perfectly
               understood
               his
               meaning
               ?
               Ans.
            
             I
             might
             here
             retort
             his
             Question
             and
             Answer
             ,
             in
             a
             Counter-query
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             understood
             our
             Lords
             Precept
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             as
             prohibiting
             only
             ,
             an
             
               ambitious
               violent
               manner
               of
               aspiring
            
             to
             Principality
             or
             Chief
             places
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             
               Thing
               it self
            
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             
               Modest
               Method
            
             ,
             as
             he
             prescribs
             ,
             sought
             that
             Greatness
             or
             
               Chief
               Power
            
             ?
             Were
             they
             Frighted
             from
             the
             Lawful
             use
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             the
             Lords
             prohibition
             touched
             not
             ?
             Were
             they
             so
             Brutish
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             reach
             his
             meaning
             ?
             yea
             ,
             whence
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             they
             disown
             all
             dominion
             ,
             and
             Prelatical
             Principality
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             grandure
             and
             greatness
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             of
             all
             Gospel
             Ministers
             ?
             But
             to
             the
             Topick
             and
             ground
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             ,
             I
             Answer
             directly
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             they
             understood
             ,
             
             so
             they
             practised
             our
             Lords
             Precept
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             we
             owne
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             practised
             a
             compleat
             equality
             of
             
               Official
               Power
            
             among
             themselves
             .
             This
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             its
             easie
             to
             set
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             in
             pursuit
             of
             him
             .
             2
             In
             that
             they
             never
             exercised
             ,
             nor
             attempted
             to
             seek
             any
             
               Civil
               Greatness
            
             or
             Dominion
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Prelats
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             do
             own
             as
             competent
             to
             their
             Office.
             They
             knew
             ,
             that
             their
             Lord
             ,
             when
             but
             desired
             to
             give
             advice
             in
             a
             Civil
             Cause
             ,
             gave
             this
             return
             ,
             
               who
               made
               me
               a
               Iudg
            
             ?
             And
             declined
             the
             Imployment
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             their
             Successors
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             
               Civil
               Counsellors
            
             ,
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Peers
            
             ,
             in
             Parliaments
             and
             Princes
             Courts
             .
             3.
             
             They
             disown
             all
             Dominion
             in
             one
             Pastor
             over
             another
             ,
             and
             discharged
             it
             earnestly
             :
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
               ,
               to
               be
               Lords
               over
               Gods
               Heritage
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Thus
             also
             Diotrephes
             ,
             affecting
             a
             Preheminence
             ,
             is
             rebuked
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             :
             And
             Paul
             owns
             himself
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             
               Stewards
               only
            
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             disowns
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             As
             for
             
               their
               Iurisdiction
               over
               subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Substratum
             of
             the
             Dr's
             great
             Answer
             and
             Question
             ,
             I
             do
             deny
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             exercised
             any
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             properly
             taken
             ,
             over
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             such
             a
             Jurisdiction
             as
             did
             Cross
             this
             Precept
             :
             The
             Proof
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             will
             fully
             discover
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Second
             Reply
          
           
             And
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             no
             such
             
               Episcopal
               Authority
            
             over
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             or
             Churches
             planted
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pleads
             for
             ,
             is
             evident
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             Apostolick
             Authority
             connected
             with
             their
             Infallibility
             in
             Teaching
             ,
             reached
             to
             prescrib
             Duty
             to
             the
             Members
             and
             Officers
             of
             Churches
             ,
             consequently
             was
             cumulative
             thereto
             ,
             not
             privative
             thereof
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             their
             enjoyning
             the
             exercise
             of
             Spiritual
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             inherent
             in
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             And
             their
             owning
             a
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             in
             Pastors
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             designations
             of
             
               Rulers
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               Overseers
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
            
             attribut
             to
             them
             ;
             As
             also
             ,
             in
             their
             frequent
             enjoyning
             the
             Peoples
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             Heb.
             13.7.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2.3
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12.2
             .
             The
             Apostles
             did
             not
             as
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             invade
             the
             decisive
             Power
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ,
             but
             took
             along
             their
             decisive
             Votes
             and
             concurrence
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             that
             
               Council
               Act.
            
             15.
             where
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Point
             ,
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             conccurred
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             Disquisition
             ,
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             decretal
             Letter
             .
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             Churches
             with
             Pastors
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             instructing
             them
             with
             Authority
             to
             Feed
             and
             Rule
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             or
             Rulers
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             so
             they
             committed
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             last
             farewells
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             
               Super-institut
               Officers
            
             of
             an
             
               higher
               Order
            
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             instructing
             Pastors
             with
             such
             Authority
             ,
             commanding
             its
             exercise
             ,
             enjoyning
             
             the
             Churches
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             exemplifying
             and
             Authorizing
             their
             interest
             in
             highest
             Judicatories
             ,
             yea
             ,
             making
             even
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             pass
             through
             the
             Door
             of
             Presbyterial
             Ordination
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             ,
             even
             Apostles
             submission
             to
             the
             Authoritative
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             when
             sent
             out
             upon
             a
             special
             Gospel
             Legation
             :
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             owning
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             
               Brethren
               ,
               Fellow-helpers
               ,
               Fellow-Labourers
               ,
               Co-Presbyters
            
             or
             Elders
             .
             It
             follows
             inevitably
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             as
             to
             the
             
               Perpetual
               Pastoral
            
             Charge
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             the
             appendent
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             (
             which
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             ,
             is
             a
             Lower
             Step
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             connected
             therewith
             )
             they
             own
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             their
             Equals
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             Successors
             in
             this
             
               Ministerial
               Authority
            
             ,
             consequently
             the
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             of
             the
             
               highest
               Order
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             committed
             the
             Keys
             of
             Doctrin
             and
             Disciplin
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             Apostolick
             directive
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             divest
             themselves
             of
             ,
             while
             alive
             ,
             did
             no
             whit
             impeach
             the
             standing
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             includ
             any
             Jurisdiction
             properly
             over
             Churches
             ,
             constitut
             and
             Moulded
             in
             their
             Organick
             being
             .
             By
             [
             
               Iurisdiction
               properly
            
             ]
             I
             mean
             such
             as
             is
             of
             a
             standing
             necessity
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Churches
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             supposed
             paramount
             unto
             ,
             or
             privative
             of
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             Organick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             no
             such
             Authority
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             did
             cross
             our
             Lords
             Precept
             and
             Prohibition
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             discharged
             Imparity
             among
             Church
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             impeach
             the
             Apostles
             Authority
             over
             ordinary
             Officers
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             Lords
             instructing
             them
             with
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             was
             sutable
             to
             the
             First
             founding
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             with
             Authority
             ,
             as
             his
             living
             and
             infallibly
             inspired
             Oracles
             ,
             to
             plant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             and
             Government
             therein
             :
             Unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             Precept
             did
             cross
             and
             contradict
             his
             design
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             ackdowledg
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             exercising
             this
             directive
             Power
             and
             extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             over
             ordinary
             inferior
             Officers
             ,
             could
             not
             cross
             this
             his
             Precept
             and
             Prohibition
             ,
             they
             being
             our
             Lords
             immediatly
             called
             ,
             infallibly
             inspired
             ,
             and
             extraordinarly
             Gifted
             First
             Messengers
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             end
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             vanity
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Dr's
             
               Second
               Answer
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             Vanities
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Third
             Answer
             ,
             is
             Prefaced
             with
             a
             very
             big
             and
             high
             Flown
             swelling
             boast
             .
             
               That
               which
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               baffles
               and
               exposes
               our
               Argument
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               Lord
               did
               that
               himself
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               Commanded
               them
               to
               do
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               And
               the
               doing
               of
               this
               ,
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               in
               obedience
               
               to
               his
               Command
               ,
               could
               not
               infer
               a
            
             Parity
             ,
             
               unless
               we
               Blasphemously
               infer
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               equal
               :
               For
               ,
               our
               Lord
               recommends
               ,
               what
               he
               enjoins
               from
               his
               own
               constant
               and
               visible
               Practice
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               was
               their
               Servant
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               it
               became
               the
               greatest
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               Modest
               ,
               calm
               and
               humble
               toward
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               would
               qualify
               them
               for
               Ecclesiastick
               Promotions
               .
            
             This
             poor
             and
             mean
             Answer
             and
             Reason
             of
             the
             Dr's
             ,
             is
             a
             notion
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             beholden
             to
             his
             Popish
             Masters
             ;
             And
             being
             here
             subjoyned
             to
             such
             big
             words
             ,
             brings
             to
             mind
             ,
             some
             Poetick
             Phrases
             .
             
               
                 Quid
                 tanto
                 tulit
                 hic
                 promissor
                 hiatu
                 —
                 And
              
               
                 Projicis
                 ampullas
                 &
                 sesquipedalia
                 verba
                 —
                 
                   And
                   that
                   of
                
              
               
                 Partu●iunt
                 montes
                 nascetur
                 ridiculus
                 mus
                 .
              
            
             There
             's
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             has
             as
             much
             exposed
             and
             baffled
             his
             own
             Judgment
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             in
             this
             thrasonick
             weak
             Answer
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             First
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Argument
             tending
             to
             prove
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             our
             Saviours
             discharging
             
               Lordly
               Dominion
            
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             inferred
             from
             his
             own
             exemplary
             Humility
             ,
             be
             bad
             and
             fallacious
             ,
             it
             has
             long
             since
             deceived
             the
             best
             &
             ablest
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             in
             Reasoning
             against
             the
             Papists
             and
             Papacy
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             his
             pretended
             Baffling
             Answer
             be
             so
             Mighty
             and
             Invincible
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             Bellarmin
             and
             the
             Popish
             Adversaries
             ,
             have
             long
             since
             Baffled
             our
             Divines
             Arguments
             with
             it
             ;
             For
             all
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             theirs
             ;
             And
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             is
             so
             highly
             in
             Love
             with
             this
             Popish
             Notion
             and
             evasion
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             concerned
             himself
             to
             notice
             what
             Baffling
             Replyes
             ,
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             returned
             to
             it
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             discovered
             ,
             what
             an
             insipid
             impertinent
             evasion
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             Popes
             Mitre
             ,
             from
             the
             stroak
             of
             this
             our
             Lords
             Prohibition
             and
             Precept
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             already
             exhibit
             some
             instances
             .
             I
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             Turretin
             (
             no
             doubt
             ,
             one
             of
             our
             Dr's
             new
             Minted
             Novelists
             )
             makes
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Argument
             from
             our
             Lords
             Example
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             
               non
               a
               pari
               ,
               sed
               a
               majore
               ad
               minus
               .
            
             If
             I
             your
             Master
             ,
             be
             as
             one
             that
             serves
             ,
             much
             more
             you
             the
             Servants
             ,
             ought
             to
             eshew
             
               all
               Lordly
               Dominion
            
             :
             As
             when
             he
             washed
             the
             Disciples
             Feet
             ,
             and
             thus
             recommended
             Love
             and
             Humility
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             since
             he
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             had
             done
             so
             .
             I
             know
             not
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             rode
             in
             the
             Popes
             Guards
             ,
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             he
             fences
             fiercely
             for
             his
             Mitre
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             did
             that
             himself
             among
             them
             ,
             meaning
             his
             Exercising
             a
             
               Principality
               and
               Supremacy
            
             over
             his
             Church
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             Words
             [
             He
             ]
             and
             [
             Them
             ]
             in
             Emphatick
             distinct
             Characters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             holds
             ,
             that
             what
             our
             Lord
             thus
             Exemplified
             ,
             is
             still
             to
             be
             imitat
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Thus
             ,
             his
             Answer
             and
             Reasoning
             ,
             runs
             clearly
             to
             this
             Issue
             ;
             
               That
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
            
             Supremacy
             
             
               over
               my
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               Exercised
               and
               Exemplified
               .
            
             And
             here
             the
             Popes
             Holiness
             ,
             has
             a
             fair
             Plea
             from
             the
             Venerable
             Dr.
             If
             Christ
             did
             that
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             enjoyned
             his
             Disciples
             here
             ,
             then
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             he
             enjoyned
             ,
             was
             consistent
             with
             a
             Supremacy
             :
             The
             Connection
             is
             clear
             ;
             Christ
             as
             Supreme
             Head
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Capacity
             ,
             Exercised
             the
             same
             Humility
             ,
             Self-Denyal
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             enjoyned
             .
             But
             for
             more
             direct
             Answer
             ,
             I
             do
             again
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             Scope
             ,
             in
             proposing
             his
             own
             Example
             ,
             is
             to
             Antidote
             their
             inward
             Pride
             ,
             the
             Root
             of
             this
             Desire
             of
             Unlawful
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             to
             recommend
             Humility
             and
             Self-Denyal
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             Remedies
             thereof
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             his
             first
             Argument
             runs
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             If
             I
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             be
             as
             one
             that
             serves
             ,
             and
             am
             such
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Self-Denyal
             and
             Humility
             among
             you
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             you
             to
             Study
             Humility
             ,
             and
             to
             Guard
             against
             all
             Usurped
             Dominion
             and
             Authority
             ,
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             who
             are
             Fellow
             Disciples
             and
             Servants
             :
             As
             he
             Reasoned
             ,
             Ioh.
             13.
             
             If
             I
             your
             Lord
             ,
             have
             washen
             your
             Feet
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             ye
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             Feet
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Mould
             of
             Answer
             ,
             I
             find
             two
             gross
             Points
             of
             Inadvertency
             ,
             which
             hardly
             any
             ordinary
             Capacity
             ,
             could
             fall
             into
             ,
             if
             we
             suppose
             the
             Person
             serious
             ,
             and
             attending
             to
             the
             Matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             very
             ill
             beseeming
             one
             ,
             who
             sets
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             a
             D.
             D.
             and
             Chartells
             this
             whole
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             our
             Lords
             Precept
             and
             Prohibition
             ,
             to
             be
             levelled
             against
             an
             
               Ambitious
               Principle
               or
               Design
            
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             to
             reach
             (
             rather
             to
             allow
             )
             that
             Effect
             and
             Expression
             thereof
             ,
             which
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             in
             down
             right
             Terms
             doth
             prohibit
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Dominion
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             were
             contending
             about
             :
             Thus
             setting
             in
             Opposition
             ,
             things
             which
             are
             Subordinat
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Dr.
             had
             forgot
             the
             common
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Subordinata
               non
               Pugnant
            
             ;
             And
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             
               bad
               Principle
            
             ,
             could
             fall
             under
             a
             Prohibition
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               bad
               Practice
            
             ,
             the
             Issue
             thereof
             .
             What
             a
             Childish
             Conception
             and
             Weakness
             is
             this
             ?
             2.
             
             He
             imagines
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             Argument
             of
             Humility
             (
             while
             Pressing
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             eshew
             Unlawful
             Dominion
             one
             over
             another
             )
             drawn
             from
             his
             Practice
             ,
             will
             inferr
             his
             Arguing
             
               a
               pari
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Supposition
             of
             his
             Equality
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             exclude
             the
             Dr's
             Hypothesis
             of
             a
             Warrantable
             Supremacy
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             An
             Imagination
             than
             which
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             Sottish
             ;
             the
             Argument
             running
             clearly
             
               a
               majore
               ad
               minus
            
             ,
             from
             the
             greater
             to
             the
             less
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Basis
             and
             Topick
             of
             it
             ,
             supposing
             and
             inferring
             the
             quite
             contrary
             Conclusion
             and
             Assertion
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Arguing
             that
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             as
             above
             Sensed
             ,
             we
             would
             make
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             equal
             ,
             has
             no
             more
             Twist
             of
             Reason
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             if
             one
             should
             infer
             ,
             from
             our
             being
             dehorted
             from
             Strife
             and
             Vain
             Glory
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             Humility
             and
             Love
             ,
             because
             Christ
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             humbled
             himself
             to
             Death
             ,
             
             the
             absurd
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             
               Equality
               of
               his
               Disciples
               and
               Members
               with
               himself
               .
            
             The
             Dr.
             gives
             this
             Sense
             of
             our
             Lords
             Words
             and
             Argument
             ,
             in
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               If
               I
               your
               Lord
               and
               Master
               was
               your
               Servant
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               greatest
               among
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               Humble
               towards
               Subordinat
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               will
               Qualify
               you
               ,
               for
               Ecclesiastick
               Promotion
               .
            
             This
             carries
             with
             it
             ,
             such
             a
             clear
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Warrantableness
             of
             
               a
               Greatest
               or
               Chief
               among
               them
               ,
            
             as
             I
             dare
             promise
             him
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Approbation
             of
             his
             Commentary
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             his
             great
             Champion
             ,
             Bellarmin
             ,
             who
             tells
             our
             Divines
             ,
             that
             a
             Dominion
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             here
             rather
             supposed
             than
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             only
             Humility
             in
             it's
             Exercise
             enjoyned
             .
             But
             the
             Dr's
             petty
             
               Novelists
               ,
               Protestant
            
             Divines
             ,
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Gloss
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             our
             Lord
             rather
             Inflamed
             than
             Quenched
             their
             Ambitious
             Desire
             of
             Dominion
             and
             Greatness
             ,
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             since
             ,
             Reprehending
             only
             the
             Unwarrantable
             Method
             of
             Seeking
             ,
             he
             thus
             Tacitly
             Recommended
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             as
             Lawful
             and
             Desireable
             .
             But
             once
             more
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             this
             Dr
             ,
             whether
             our
             Lord
             did
             not
             command
             an
             Equality
             or
             
               Official
               Sameness
               of
               Authority
               Apostolical
               among
               the
               Apostles
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             thinks
             indeed
             ,
             that
             one
             was
             allowed
             to
             be
             in
             this
             Respect
             ,
             Prince
             and
             Supreme
             over
             the
             rest
             ?
             If
             he
             hold
             this
             last
             ,
             then
             I
             dare
             Appeal
             to
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             not
             left
             our
             Camp
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             If
             he
             owne
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             here
             enjoyned
             an
             
               Authoritative
               Official
               Equality
               of
               Power
            
             ,
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             what
             his
             Sense
             is
             ,
             of
             our
             Lords
             Argument
             ,
             Pressing
             and
             Recommending
             this
             Equality
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             Example
             ;
             And
             whether
             his
             Assigning
             this
             Sense
             ,
             and
             giving
             this
             Account
             of
             our
             Lords
             Reasoning
             ,
             will
             
               Blasphemously
               inferr
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               equal
               .
            
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr
             ,
             must
             either
             quite
             this
             Sense
             of
             our
             Lords
             Words
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Sense
             exhibit
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             or
             acknowledg
             the
             Absurdity
             and
             Futility
             of
             his
             own
             Argument
             and
             Answer
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             falls
             by
             the
             Rebound
             of
             his
             own
             Blow
             and
             Weapon
             .
             But
             I
             am
             tedious
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             it self
             plain
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             therefore
             :
             The
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             19.
             )
             is
             so
             taken
             with
             the
             Invincible
             Strength
             of
             this
             his
             Answer
             ,
             that
             he
             falls
             into
             a
             Compassionat
             Regrate
             ,
             for
             his
             Presbyterian
             Brethren
             ,
             telling
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               That
               its
               very
               sad
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               be
               so
               infatuated
               ,
               with
               their
               new
               Schemes
               of
               Parity
               ,
               as
               to
               alledge
               such
               Texts
               ,
               which
               if
               understood
               ,
               in
               their
               Sense
               ,
               degrades
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               the
               Degree
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               For
               ,
               what
               he
               Commanded
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               Practised
               among
               them
               himself
               .
            
             If
             I
             were
             to
             give
             Way
             to
             such
             a
             Retaliating
             Regrate
             ,
             as
             this
             would
             tempt
             some
             unto
             ,
             I
             would
             Echo
             it
             back
             ,
             in
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             its
             very
             sad
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             bold
             to
             Chartell
             this
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             sets
             his
             Name
             with
             a
             D.
             D.
             to
             such
             a
             bold
             Pamphlet
             as
             this
             ,
             should
             (
             in
             a
             pretended
             Pleading
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             Answering
             a
             Presbyterian
             
             Argument
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ,
             )
             so
             betray
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Proclaim
             his
             Folly
             ,
             as
             to
             Charge
             with
             infatuation
             the
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             in
             their
             Pleadings
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Support
             his
             Mitre
             ,
             in
             pretending
             to
             plead
             for
             Episcopacy
             .
             As
             to
             our
             Lords
             practising
             himself
             ,
             what
             was
             Commanded
             to
             them
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrat
             the
             futility
             of
             this
             Notion
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             Aegyptian
             Reed
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             support
             his
             Conclusion
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             practised
             Humility
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Apostles
             to
             such
             an
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             did
             sute
             that
             Humble
             Ministry
             he
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             opposit
             to
             that
             Proud
             Dominion
             and
             inequality
             they
             were
             affecting
             .
             And
             this
             wise
             Critical
             Dr.
             with
             this
             his
             new
             Sword
             ,
             will
             needs
             cut
             the
             Gordian
             Knot
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             here
             made
             use
             of
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             when
             exciting
             to
             Humility
             and
             Parity
             ,
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             are
             of
             unquestionable
             equality
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Official
             Power
             ,
             denying
             the
             Strength
             of
             all
             such
             reasoning
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               what
               our
               Lord
               enjoyned
               ,
               was
            
             toto
             coelo
             ,
             
               different
               from
               Parity
            
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             must
             be
             antipode
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             Line
             of
             opposition
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Primacy
             :
             And
             this
             Confirms
             that
             which
             before
             I
             Charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             anent
             his
             owning
             a
             Primacy
             among
             the
             Apostles
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             
               They
               were
               not
               to
               exercise
               their
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               Lords
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               by
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Domination
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               ingaging
               behaviour
               of
               Charity
               and
               Humility
               .
            
             Yet
             still
             the
             Dr.
             supposes
             ,
             their
             Jurisdiction
             included
             a
             Supremacy
             and
             Chiefness
             of
             Power
             ,
             one
             over
             another
             ;
             And
             so
             here
             is
             good
             sound
             Popish
             Pleading
             :
             But
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             long
             since
             Taught
             his
             Reverence
             ,
             that
             all
             Earthly
             Dominion
             it self
             ,
             and
             worldly
             Pomp
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             all
             Greatness
             and
             Grandure
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             ,
             or
             pretendedly
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             opposit
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             vocation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Laborious
               Service
               and
               Ministry
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             And
             thus
             stands
             in
             contradiction
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             Domination
             and
             Lordship
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             apparently
             falls
             into
             a
             pityful
             inadvertancy
             ,
             in
             identifying
             
               Civil
               Dominion
            
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Pride
            
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             Lawful
             Commanded
             Civil
             Dominion
             ,
             appointed
             of
             God
             :
             And
             if
             he
             Object
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whom
             our
             Lord
             instanceth
             in
             ,
             thus
             exercised
             it
             :
             As
             the
             Mould
             of
             his
             Phrase
             ,
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             that
             defence
             ,
             so
             ,
             our
             Saviours
             instancing
             such
             Gentile
             Princes
             ,
             as
             were
             called
             Benefactors
             ,
             or
             
               Gracious
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Luke
             ,
             using
             the
             simple
             ,
             not
             the
             Compound
             verb
             ,
             which
             points
             at
             a
             
               Civil
               Rule
            
             and
             
               Dominion
               simplely
               considered
            
             ,
             intirely
             excludes
             this
             his
             subterfuge
             ,
             and
             shuts
             up
             this
             postern
             :
             Whittaker
             hath
             long
             since
             told
             him
             (
             
               De
               pontif
               .
               quest
            
             .
             1.
             )
             that
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             Luke
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             is
             applyed
             to
             denote
             
               Lawful
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             Tyranically
             Overrule
             ,
             or
             Reign
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Clemency
             and
             Justice
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             Celebrat
             .
             And
             both
             he
             ,
             and
             
               Iunius
               (
               ubi
               sup
               .
            
             )
             does
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Dominion
             or
             Lordship
             it self
             ,
             not
             the
             unwarrantable
             
             Exercise
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             attaining
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             here
             Condemns
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             which
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               of
               Pauls
               answering
               his
            
             Episcopal
             
               Character
               ,
               when
               the
               Care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
               in
               employing
               his
            
             Episcopal
             
               Power
               to
               Edification
            
             :
             I
             have
             already
             told
             him
             of
             what
             Nature
             that
             Care
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differed
             from
             the
             pretended
             Inspection
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Prelats
             .
             His
             care
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             was
             an
             Apostolick
             directive
             Inspection
             ,
             suted
             to
             his
             Extraordinary
             Office
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             no
             ordinary
             Officer
             can
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             exercise
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             Exemplifying
             a
             
               Prelatical
               Dominion
            
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             ,
             he
             baffles
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             enjoyning
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             Jurisdiction
             to
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ;
             as
             these
             of
             Corinth
             a
             ,
             enjoyning
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Authority
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             farewel
             to
             that
             Church
             b
             ,
             ascribing
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             to
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             though
             himself
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Action
             c
             ,
             Identifying
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             to
             Titus
             ,
             the
             Name
             ,
             Office
             and
             Qualifications
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             d
             ,
             disowning
             all
             Dominion
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             e
             ,
             Ascribing
             to
             himself
             ,
             a
             Ministry
             and
             Service
             only
             f
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             Arrogating
             to
             himself
             ,
             a
             Spiritual
             Lordship
             in
             God's
             House
             ,
             or
             a
             Civil
             Peerage
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             Pleads
             for
             ,
             do
             usurp
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             
               he
               answered
               his
               Episcopal
               Character
            
             (
             as
             who
             will
             doubt
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             )
             and
             obeyed
             this
             injunction
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             he
             condemned
             
               the
               Prelatical
               Character
            
             ,
             so
             many
             ways
             opposit
             thereto
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             pronounced
             a
             woe
             upon
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             Preached
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.16
             .
             and
             Preached
             it
             in
             Season
             and
             out
             of
             Season
             :
             Thus
             enjoyning
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             pronounced
             a
             woe
             upon
             non-Preaching
             Prelats
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             no
             part
             of
             their
             work
             .
             He
             preferred
             the
             
               Labourer
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrin
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Person
             who
             
               Ruled
               only
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             And
             thus
             Preaching
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             non-Preaching
             Prelats
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             their
             pretended
             spiritual
             and
             Civil
             Rule
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             Characteristick
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             but
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             supererogatory
             .
             Work
             ,
             but
             no
             exercise
             of
             their
             Prelatick
             ,
             Office
             and
             but
             obiter
             to
             the
             Actings
             of
             their
             supposed
             Grandure
             .
             He
             enjoyned
             Christs
             Minister
             and
             Souldier
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             ingadging
             in
             Worldy
             affairs
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             please
             Christ
             ,
             who
             has
             Chosen
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
             And
             thus
             condemned
             Prelats
             holding
             Stat
             Offices
             ,
             as
             pleasers
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             Princes
             ,
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             next
             (
             P.
             20
             )
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               advanced
               above
               their
               Brethren
               to
               Ecclesiastick
               Power
               ,
               had
               this
               Notion
               of
               their
               dignity
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
               the
               Servants
               of
               others
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             
               equality
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             is
             Christs
             Pattern
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             Ierom
             expresses
             it
             )
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             ,
             were
             Governed
             
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               consilio
            
             ,
             so
             the
             First
             Fathers
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             fixed
             Moderators
             only
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Jurisdiction
             above
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             even
             when
             this
             Usurping
             Jurisdiction
             above
             Pastors
             was
             Gradually
             Advancing
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             particularly
             ,
             owned
             the
             Pastors
             as
             their
             
               Collegues
               in
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             were
             far
             from
             the
             fastuous
             Pomp
             and
             absolut
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             pleads
             for
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             held
             this
             Notion
             of
             their
             pretended
             Dignity
             ,
             when
             their
             Power
             came
             to
             the
             length
             of
             incroaching
             upon
             that
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ,
             they
             held
             but
             an
             empty
             Chimerical
             Notion
             ,
             Contradictory
             to
             their
             Practice
             ;
             As
             the
             Popes
             Notion
             of
             his
             being
             
               Servus
               Servorum
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             (
             ibid.
             )
             returns
             again
             to
             his
             Post
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               it
               appears
               ,
               from
               what
               he
               has
               said
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               Shadow
               of
               Argument
               for
               our
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               from
               the
               Texts
               above
               instanced
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Protestant
             Pleadings
             therefrom
             ,
             against
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             has
             no
             Shadow
             of
             Argument
             with
             him
             .
             But
             whether
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             his
             Answers
             ,
             be
             most
             Substantial
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             Judge
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             said
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               Wallo
               Missalinus
            
             ,
             Glances
             at
             this
             Text
             ,
             but
             lays
             no
             great
             Stress
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             has
             not
             exhibit
             either
             his
             Words
             or
             Argument
             ;
             as
             neither
             
             Beza's
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Passage
             ,
             in
             his
             larger
             Notes
             :
             Tho
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             great
             Discovery
             forsooth
             )
             that
             Beza
             holds
             ,
             That
             
               all
               kind
               of
               Iurisdiction
               is
               not
               here
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               joyned
               with
               Imperious
               Bitterness
               and
               Domination
               .
            
             And
             what
             he
             would
             make
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             imagine
             ,
             that
             all
             kind
             of
             Jurisdiction
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ?
             Did
             our
             Lord
             discharge
             all
             Government
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             this
             Precept
             and
             Prohibition
             ?
             As
             for
             
             Beza's
             expressing
             thus
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             are
             acquaint
             with
             his
             Writings
             ,
             that
             he
             holds
             all
             pretended
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             is
             joyned
             with
             Domination
             ,
             or
             
               Lordly
               Rule
            
             ,
             of
             
               one
               Pastor
            
             over
             another
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Sinful
             Abuse
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             fall
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             what
             is
             prohibited
             in
             these
             Texts
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             to
             another
             Notion
             and
             Answer
             of
             the
             Dr's
             :
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               That
               the
               Hierarchy
               and
               Subordination
               of
               Priests
               ,
               was
               establisht
               by
               Divine
               Authority
               in
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Church
               :
               If
               our
               Saviour
               had
               pulled
               down
               that
               Ancient
               Policy
               ,
               and
               commanded
               Equality
               among
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               stated
               the
               Opposition
               betwixt
               his
               Disciples
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               between
               the
            
             Mosaick
             
               Oeconomy
               and
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Dr.
             obliges
             us
             ,
             in
             affording
             still
             more
             Light
             ,
             in
             taking
             up
             his
             Judgment
             and
             Principles
             in
             Point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             viz.
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Iewish
             Policy
             ,
             by
             our
             Lords
             Warrand
             ,
             was
             at
             this
             time
             standing
             ,
             as
             the
             
             exact
             Standart
             and
             Plat-Form
             for
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             Government
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             what
             he
             means
             by
             
               Chief
               Places
            
             ,
             and
             Dignities
             and
             Honours
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             holds
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             forbid
             ,
             but
             supposed
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             a
             
               Chief
               Rule
            
             and
             Principality
             ,
             of
             one
             Disciple
             over
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Nay
             ,
             (
             P.
             27.
             )
             he
             is
             clear
             and
             positive
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               that
               Hierarchy
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whereof
               was
               divided
               in
               a
               Supreme
               and
               Subordinat
               Priests
               ,
               was
               never
               abrogated
            
             (
             consequently
             stands
             imitable
             and
             imitated
             )
             
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             I
             think
             the
             Dr.
             will
             find
             the
             clearest
             Pattern
             at
             Rome
             of
             this
             his
             Holy
             Standing
             Hierarchy
             .
             In
             Answer
             whereunto
             ,
             I
             need
             only
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               standing
               Policy
               of
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Church
               ,
               never
               abrogat
               ;
               but
               continuing
               as
               the
               Measure
               and
               Standart
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               Church
               Government
               ,
            
             is
             so
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Popish
             Argument
             for
             the
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             pleaded
             by
             all
             the
             Antichristian
             Rabble
             and
             Locusts
             ,
             who
             stand
             up
             for
             this
             Monster
             and
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             so
             Universally
             condemned
             by
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             ,
             that
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             Stigmatize
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             Number
             ,
             in
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             than
             such
             an
             Assertion
             .
             That
             all
             our
             Divines
             ,
             do
             hold
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             Policy
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             Load
             much
             Paper
             ,
             but
             to
             Recite
             their
             Names
             .
             
               
                 Rivet
                 .
                 Cath.
                 Orth.
                 Tract
              
               .
               2.
               
               Quest.
               4.
               brings
               in
               his
               
                 Iesuit
                 ,
                 Ballaeus
              
               ,
               with
               this
               Argument
               in
               his
               Mouth
               —
               That
               because
               one
               High
               Priest
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               had
               the
               Chief
               Government
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               in
               the
               New
               :
               And
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 Multiplex
                 Abusus
              
               ,
               or
               a
               manifold
               Abuse
               and
               Corruption
               in
               this
               Pleading
               .
               He
               shews
               him
               further
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               in
               that
               Dispensation
               ,
               reaches
               not
               us
               ;
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               was
               Typical
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shews
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               
               That
               if
               a
               Parity
               of
               Government
               were
               pleaded
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Dedication
               of
               one
               Family
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               for
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Turret
               .
               Part.
            
             3.
             
             Quest.
             16.
             
             Thes.
             15.16
             .
             After
             he
             has
             set
             d●wn
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Ancients
             against
             a
             Primacy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             Solution
             of
             the
             Popish
             Objection
             and
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             he
             Baffles
             from
             several
             Grounds
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Extent
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             beyond
             that
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             High
             Priest
             had
             no
             absolute
             Authority
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             great
             
               Sanhedrin
               ,
               Deut.
            
             17.11
             .
             3.
             
             That
             what
             Authority
             he
             had
             ,
             was
             Typical
             of
             Christs
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             
               Wallaeus
               de
               Function
               .
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             P.
             
               (
               mihi
            
             )
             470.
             brings
             in
             this
             Objection
             against
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             twenty
             four
             Orders
             of
             Priests
             ,
             over
             whom
             there
             were
             Presidents
             :
             And
             thus
             Answers
             ,
             
               That
               these
               things
               were
               partly
               ,
               Typical
               ,
               partly
               Political
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Priority
               of
               Order
               here
               ,
               not
               an
               Essential
               
               Difference
               of
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ;
               that
               they
               all
               Governed
               the
               Church
               by
               Common
               Counsel
               .
            
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             no
             Standart
             for
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             and
             offer
             again
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             one
             Text
             ,
             Heb.
             7.12
             .
             —
             
               The
               Priesthood
               being
               changed
               ,
               there
               is
               made
               of
               Necessity
               a
               Change
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             Policy
             suted
             to
             the
             State
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             changed
             also
             .
             The
             Text
             asserts
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             their
             particular
             Frame
             of
             Church
             Officers
             being
             changed
             ,
             or
             abrogat
             ,
             there
             is
             therefore
             ,
             a
             Change
             or
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Legal
             Ordinances
             ,
             respecting
             both
             their
             Worship
             and
             Government
             .
             
               Pool
               .
               Part.
            
             2.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Change
               referrs
               to
               the
               Expiration
               of
               the
               Aaronical
               Order
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Hebrews
               were
               not
               bound
               ;
               for
               that
               a
               better
               Priesthood
               and
               Law
               ,
               were
               to
               fill
               up
               its
               Room
               —
               That
               the
               Mutation
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               required
               a
               Change
               of
               the
               Law
               —
               That
               God
               determined
               that
               both
               Priesthood
               and
               Law
               should
               expire
               together
               .
            
             
               English
               ▪
               Annot.
            
             on
             v.
             11.
             assert
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Legal
             Priesthood
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Covenant
             (
             viz.
             the
             Legal
             )
             and
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             that
             Policy
             .
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             do
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ,
               was
               many
               ways
               involved
               with
               the
               Legal
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               a●d
               therefore
               abolished
               with
               it
               .
            
             Diodate
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Ceremonial
               Worship
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               place
               to
               Christs
               ,
               in
               whom
               was
               accomplished
               all
               the
               Reality
               and
               Truth
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               now
               both
               Priest
               and
               Law-Giver
               .
            
             Bilson
             (
             an
             
               English
               Bishop
            
             )
             shews
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             that
             Policy
             cannot
             stand
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             
               Perpet
               .
               Gov.
               Chap.
            
             2.
             )
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               was
               not
               subject
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               had
               its
               special
               Governours
               —
               That
               the
               Books
               ●f
               Moses
               containing
               their
               Mould
               of
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               the
               Levites
               were
               on
               the
               Benches
               with
               the
               Judges
               —
               That
               the
               Offices
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               thereof
               ,
               were
               various
               —
               That
               all
               ,
               except
               the
               Levites
               ,
               being
               restrained
               therefrom
               ,
               this
               required
               several
               Degrees
               ●f
               Administrators
               ,
               in
               this
               Diversity
               of
               Offices
               and
               Services
               —
               But
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               Concredited
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               Distinction
               ,
               are
               of
               one
               kind
               ,
               and
               admitteth
               no
               Difference
               of
               Administration
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               no
               different
               Degrees
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             what
             good
             Harmony
             ,
             our
             Dr.
             keeps
             in
             this
             his
             Notion
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Po●icy
             ,
             with
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ;
             And
             how
             this
             Famous
             
               English
               Bishop
            
             ,
             has
             Checkt
             him
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             to
             come
             more
             closely
             to
             his
             Argument
             ,
             
               If
               that
               Policy
               had
               bee●
               pulled
               down
               ,
               our
               Lord
               would
               ,
               in
               Commending
               Parity
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               have
               stated
               the
               Opposition
               betwixt
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Oeconomy
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               Church
               ,
               not
               betwixt
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
            
             Gentile
             
               Princes
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Oeconomy
             
             was
             to
             end
             as
             Typical
             ,
             with
             other
             Typical
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             made
             good
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             admit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             in
             any
             Measure
             ,
             and
             as
             Typical
             ,
             he
             stands
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             obliged
             to
             Answer
             this
             Notion
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             it
             nought
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Way
             of
             Arguing
             ,
             Answers
             himself
             ;
             He
             says
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               designed
               to
               discharge
               and
               prohibit
               ,
               a
            
             Violent
             Secular
             Way
             of
             Aspiring
             to
             Greatness
             ,
             
               such
               as
               is
               Fashionable
               in
               Secular
               Courts
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Disciples
               were
               prohibited
               to
               Exercise
               their
               Power
               by
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Domination
               .
            
             And
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Method
             of
             Attaining
             Offices
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Policy
             ,
             or
             their
             allowed
             Practice
             ,
             God
             having
             subjected
             the
             same
             to
             his
             own
             Holy
             Rules
             and
             Measures
             :
             And
             that
             consequently
             ,
             what
             our
             Lord
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             even
             according
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             and
             Expressions
             ,
             was
             only
             and
             fitly
             represented
             by
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             and
             thus
             Exercised
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             not
             understand
             Gods
             Law
             or
             Measures
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             the
             Attaining
             or
             Exercise
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             3.
             
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             Commanding
             Parity
             among
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             owne
             an
             Imparity
             and
             Subordination
             ,
             among
             Church
             Officers
             in
             general
             )
             our
             Lord
             could
             not
             state
             an
             Opposition
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Oeconomy
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             Dominion
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             discharged
             ;
             As
             we
             heard
             Wallaeus
             assert
             ;
             None
             of
             them
             had
             an
             Episcopal
             Dominion
             ,
             or
             a
             sole
             Decisive
             Suffrage
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Courts
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Negative
             Voice
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentile
             Princes
             Dominion
             did
             import
             ,
             and
             Prelats
             assume
             and
             Exercise
             .
             The
             Learned
             Iunius
             (
             
               de
               Cler.
               Cap.
            
             24.
             
             Not.
             13.
             )
             makes
             evident
             ,
             and
             will
             inform
             the
             Dr
             ,
             That
             
               par
               Consortium
               fuit
               Honoris
               ,
               &
               Potestatis
               inter
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               sed
               Ordine
               impari
               ,
               qua
               Familiarum
               ,
               qua
               Temporis
               suspectu
               ,
               penes
               concessum
               Sacerdotem
               ,
               ex
               Lege
               fuit
               ordinaria
               Iurisdictio
               Ecclesiastica
               .
            
             —
             That
             there
             was
             a
             like
             Share
             of
             Honour
             and
             Power
             among
             Priests
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             different
             Order
             ,
             partly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Families
             ,
             partly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Times
             :
             The
             ordinary
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             Hence
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             inferr
             ,
             that
             it
             belonged
             not
             (
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             Iunius
             )
             to
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             of
             them
             solely
             .
             Now
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             such
             a
             well
             ordered
             Parity
             of
             Power
             and
             Government
             ,
             among
             these
             several
             Orders
             of
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             unsuteable
             to
             Exemplifie
             such
             an
             Arbitrary
             Dominion
             thereby
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             here
             supposeth
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Civil
             Greatness
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             affected
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             and
             we
             ,
             doth
             both
             hold
             ,
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Courts
             and
             Officers
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             both
             Oeconomies
             were
             alike
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Oeconomy
             ,
             no
             such
             Headship
             and
             Soveraignity
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             stated
             Opposition
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Governments
             ,
             could
             not
             so
             well
             correspond
             to
             our
             Lords
             Scope
             in
             this
             Precept
             and
             Prohibition
             .
          
           
           
             But
             finally
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Distemper
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             now
             Laboured
             under
             ,
             was
             their
             Fancy
             of
             a
             Temporal
             and
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             admitting
             of
             Worldly
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             Degrees
             of
             State
             and
             Honour
             ,
             as
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Notion
             ,
             that
             the
             Iews
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             entertain
             of
             the
             Messias
             Kingdom
             ,
             understanding
             in
             a
             Literal
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Magnificent
             discriptions
             thereof
             ,
             exhibit
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Hence
             ,
             the
             People
             came
             to
             make
             our
             Saviour
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             were
             mainly
             Stumbled
             at
             his
             Humble
             and
             low
             Estate
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             very
             considerable
             )
             we
             find
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             propose
             that
             Question
             to
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               wilt
               thou
               at
               this
               time
               restore
               again
               the
               Kingdom
               to
            
             Israel
             ?
             So
             ,
             that
             its
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Ambitious
             affectation
             of
             Earthly
             Grandure
             ,
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             Worlds
             Potentats
             ,
             was
             the
             distempering
             Principle
             ,
             leavening
             the
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             which
             prompted
             them
             to
             propose
             to
             our
             Saviour
             the
             Sute
             ,
             which
             excited
             their
             Fellow-Disciples
             emulation
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Precept
             under
             debate
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
             the
             opposition
             was
             most
             fitly
             stated
             betwixt
             the
             Honour
             and
             Offices
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Earthly
             Potentats
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             needful
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             should
             thus
             shew
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             Distinction
             betwixt
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             himself
             asserted
             to
             
               Pilate
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             18.
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Pomp
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             to
             continue
             in
             after-Generations
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             tentation
             thereof
             ,
             endangering
             the
             inflaming
             of
             this
             Ambition
             in
             Church
             Officers
             :
             But
             not
             the
             Iewish
             Oeconomy
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             abolished
             ;
             the
             opposition
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             stated
             ,
             was
             most
             fit
             ,
             and
             sutable
             to
             his
             Scope
             .
          
           
             Upon
             what
             is
             here
             offered
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             inconsequence
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             what
             the
             Dr
             further
             adds
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             his
             Notion
             ,
             P.
             21.
             
               viz
               :
               That
               our
               Lord
               did
               state
               the
               opposition
               betwixt
               the
               current
               Doctrin
               and
               his
               own
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               direct
               in
               better
               Morals
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               forbidden
               Subordination
               ,
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Established
               Equality
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               Stated
               the
               opposition
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Model
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             no
             Reason
             .
             For
             1.
             
             We
             deny
             that
             our
             Lord
             enjoyned
             an
             absolute
             Parity
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             but
             among
             those
             only
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             forbid
             all
             Imparity
             and
             Jurisdiction
             among
             Church
             Officers
             .
             2
             The
             opposition
             betwixt
             the
             Tmple-Model
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             could
             neither
             so
             well
             sute
             the
             Apostles
             distemper
             and
             tentation
             ,
             nor
             our
             Lords
             design
             in
             this
             prohibition
             and
             Precept
             .
             There
             was
             (
             1
             )
             A
             Subordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             required
             therein
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             dispensation
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Ministers
             therein
             ,
             were
             to
             attend
             their
             Charges
             diligently
             ,
             so
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             .
             (
             3
             )
             None
             of
             them
             had
             an
             Imperious
             ,
             arbitrary
             or
             Civil
             Rule
             over
             their
             fellow-Priests
             ,
             
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             .
             The
             Moral
             Law
             being
             the
             constant
             Standart
             of
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             fulfill
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             establish
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             therefore
             concerned
             to
             vindicat
             the
             same
             from
             corrupt
             glosses
             ;
             but
             this
             bears
             no
             proportion
             to
             his
             Scope
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             old
             Ministry
             and
             Policy
             ,
             being
             now
             ready
             to
             evanish
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             proceeds
             to
             another
             Text
             ,
             and
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             we
             Cite
             1
             Pet.
             5.2.3
             .
             to
             serve
             the
             same
             design
             .
             We
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             our
             design
             in
             pleading
             this
             and
             the
             preceeding
             Texts
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             design
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             serves
             in
             his
             Glosses
             and
             Answers
             ,
             is
             Popish
             (
             as
             to
             the
             
               intentio
               operis
            
             ,
             at
             least
             )
             a
             design
             to
             support
             the
             Popes
             Triple
             Crown
             ,
             with
             Bellamin
             and
             his
             other
             pleaders
             and
             Advocats
             .
             Our
             Argument
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             against
             the
             Prelatical
             Hierarchy
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Looking
             to
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             ,
             he
             ,
             first
             ,
             dehorts
             Ministers
             (
             and
             none
             will
             doubt
             all
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             )
             from
             the
             evils
             they
             are
             constantly
             tempted
             to
             ,
             viz.
             Covetousness
             ,
             Lordship
             ,
             usurpation
             and
             Dominion
             over
             Gods
             Heritage
             (
             evils
             of
             a
             close
             connection
             and
             cognation
             )
             that
             they
             do
             not
             Act
             the
             Diotrephes
             ,
             seeking
             Preheminence
             over
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             affect
             a
             Masterly
             Dominion
             over
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             that
             both
             comes
             under
             the
             Denomination
             of
             Gods
             Heretage
             ,
             none
             will
             doubt
             .
             He
             likewise
             dehorts
             from
             Reluctancy
             ,
             at
             their
             Laborious
             imployment
             .
             Next
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             positive
             exhortation
             presented
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             
               examples
               to
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Graces
             they
             Preach
             to
             others
             ,
             shine
             in
             their
             Walk
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             that
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             ,
             which
             most
             nearly
             Resembles
             their
             Glorious
             Master
             ,
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             that
             this
             appear
             in
             their
             conduct
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             leadeth
             Gently
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             Ministers
             to
             Rule
             with
             Rigor
             ,
             as
             those
             Reprehended
             Ezek.
             34.4
             .
             Hence
             from
             the
             Scope
             and
             contexture
             ,
             it
             appears
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             Labouring
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             being
             here
             addressed
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Co-presbyter
             and
             Fellow-elder
             ,
             is
             owned
             by
             him
             as
             the
             highest
             ordinary
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Apostle
             now
             shortly
             to
             put
             off
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             doth
             
             Aaron-like
             ,
             invest
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Robe
             ●or
             highest
             Sphere
             of
             an
             Ordinary
             Minister
             .
             2
             He
             enjoyns
             them
             to
             exercise
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ;
             As
             also
             Paul
             did
             the
             Elders
             of
             
               Ephesus
               .
               Act.
            
             20.
             which
             must
             respect
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             thereof
             ,
             and
             their
             equal
             interest
             therein
             .
             3.
             
             All
             of
             them
             are
             discharged
             to
             
               Lord
               it
            
             ,
             or
             exercise
             a
             Dominion
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             but
             to
             exercise
             a
             humble
             exemplary
             Ministry
             .
             Hence
             we
             further
             inferr
             against
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Apostle
             ascribing
             this
             comprehensive
             Authority
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             both
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             For
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             our
             Episcopal
             Brethren
             ,
             will
             acknowledg
             
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Episcopal
               Authority
            
             and
             inspection
             ,
             includs
             both
             ,
             he
             cuts
             off
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelats
             pretended
             super-Inspection
             ,
             paramount
             thereunto
             .
             Hence
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Pastor
             being
             found
             thus
             discribed
             ,
             and
             installed
             in
             this
             comprehensive
             Scriptural
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelats
             Office
             ,
             which
             swallows
             up
             this
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             arrogats
             to
             it self
             solely
             ,
             the
             Name
             and
             thing
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             discharged
             as
             unlawful
             .
             (
             3
             )
             We
             argue
             
               a
               minore
               ad
               Majus
            
             ,
             against
             that
             Office
             from
             the
             Text
             thus
             ;
             All
             Masterly
             power
             of
             Pastors
             over
             their
             Flock
             is
             discharged
             ,
             
               Ergola
               Fortiori
            
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             of
             Prelats
             over
             Pastors
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             in
             corespondence
             to
             this
             our
             Sense
             ,
             we
             might
             exhibit
             a
             great
             cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             we
             offer
             only
             these
             few
             instances
             .
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             make
             this
             ,
             2.
             v.
             paralel
             with
             that
             which
             is
             enjoined
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             and
             exercise
             of
             a
             joynt
             Episcopal
             inspection
             ,
             competent
             to
             Pastors
             :
             And
             the
             3.
             v.
             they
             Translate
             [
             
               not
               Exercising
               Dominion
            
             ]
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             which
             our
             Lord
             prohibit
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
             
               Pool
               .
               Annot.
            
             2.
             
             Part.
             doth
             also
             make
             the
             Command
             in
             this
             2
             ▪
             v.
             praralel
             with
             Act.
             20.28
             ,
             and
             Ioh.
             21.15.16
             .
             and
             Paraphrases
             the
             Command
             ,
             as
             importing
             both
             to
             feed
             and
             Rule
             ,
             and
             enjoining
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Doctrinal
             and
             Jurisdictional
             Key
             jointly
             ,
             yea
             and
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             designs
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             was
             enjoined
             to
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Fellow-Apostles
             .
             The
             Clause
             of
             [
             
               taking
               the
               oversight
            
             ]
             they
             expone
             thus
             ,
             being
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             acting
             as
             Bishops
             over
             it
             ,
             superintending
             ,
             Inspecting
             and
             Watching
             over
             it
             (
             
               viz.
               the
               Flock
            
             )
             paralelling
             this
             with
             Act.
             20.28.29
             .
             where
             such
             
               Pastoral
               Episcopal
               Feeding
            
             and
             Rule
             ,
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             Pauls
             farewell
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             The
             prohibition
             or
             negative
             part
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             v.
             3.
             [
             
               not
               as
               being
               Lords
            
             ]
             they
             Expone
             of
             not
             exercising
             such
             Lordship
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             temporal
             Lords
             ;
             paralelling
             this
             with
             Matth.
             20.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Luk.
             22.25
             .
             as
             also
             with
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             where
             Paul
             disowns
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             with
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             
               Who
               then
               is
               Paul
               ?
               or
               who
               is
               Appllo
               ?
               But
               Ministers
            
             :
             Yea
             ,
             even
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Comerarius
               ,
               Menochius
            
             ,
             expone
             the
             Command
             of
             Feeding
             ,
             v.
             2.
             as
             importing
             Government
             or
             Rule
             ;
             paralelling
             this
             with
             Ioh.
             21.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             20.28.29
             .
             The
             Clause
             of
             [
             
               taking
               the
               oversight
            
             ▪
             ]
             is
             generally
             understood
             of
             superintending
             and
             acting
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Episcopum
               agentes
               .
               Beza
               ,
               Piscat
               ,
               Valla.
               Erasm.
               Gerard
               ,
            
             says
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             allusion
             to
             their
             Name
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             enjoined
             them
             to
             be
             Answerable
             to
             it
             .
             The
             ensuing
             Verse
             ,
             is
             understood
             of
             imperious
             Dominion
             over
             GOD's
             Church
             :
             Thus
             
               Piscat
               .
               Menoch
            
             .
             &c.
             Turret
             .
             (
             
               Institut
               .
               Theol.
               Part.
            
             3.
             
             Quest.
             16.
             
             Thes.
             8.
             )
             produces
             the
             same
             Text
             ,
             collated
             with
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             as
             proving
             a
             prohibition
             of
             all
             Lordly
             Power
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             Christ
             the
             Chief
             Sheepherd
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             opposition
             to
             such
             Lordly
             Power
             ,
             
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             called
             
               Ministers
               ,
               Messengers
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God.
               Maccov
               .
            
             from
             this
             Passage
             Collated
             with
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             concludes
             the
             identity
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             and
             
               Pastoral
               Office.
               Loc.
               Commun
               .
               Cap.
            
             82.
             
             P.
             845.
             
             The
             
               Eng.
               Annot.
            
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             do
             shew
             ,
             "
             That
             such
             a
             Magisterial
             carriage
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             is
             Taxed
             ,
             3
             
               Ioh.
               v.
            
             9.
             in
             Diotrephes
             Love
             of
             Preheminence
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Dr's
             .
             great
             Answer
             to
             this
             Text
             ?
             He
             says
             ,
             
               It
               s
               the
               Apostles
               Commentary
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               Words
               and
               Commandment
               .
            
             This
             is
             very
             true
             :
             He
             next
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               it
               forbids
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Pride
               and
               Insolence
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               very
               unsutable
               to
               all
               Power
               and
               Authority
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             Paralel
             with
             Matth.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             where
             Peter
             learned
             the
             prohibition
             ,
             and
             imports
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             not
             Tyranical
             Dominion
             properly
             ;
             It
             being
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             LXX
             .
             to
             express
             Lawful
             Dominion
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             refuts
             his
             gloss
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             thus
             express
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Sense
             [
             
               not
               proudly
               or
               insolently
               Domineering
            
             ]
             but
             
               using
               Dominion
               moderatly
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             presented
             the
             Precept
             ,
             if
             a
             Lawful
             Lordship
             had
             been
             allowed
             ,
             but
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             other
             Branch
             ,
             in
             expressing
             what
             is
             enjoyned
             [
             
               being
               examples
               to
               the
               Flock
            
             ]
             enjoining
             thus
             to
             Feed
             by
             Example
             ,
             and
             an
             Humble
             Ministry
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             opposit
             to
             all
             Dominion
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             discriminat
             one
             Dominion
             from
             another
             ;
             as
             is
             also
             evident
             in
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             the
             Paralel
             Precepts
             abovementioned
             .
             We
             have
             also
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             instance
             and
             Illustration
             ,
             drawn
             from
             such
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             were
             accounted
             
               Gracious
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             the
             simple
             word
             of
             Rule
             used
             by
             Luke
             ,
             in
             the
             paralel
             ,
             confutes
             this
             Gloss
             ,
             and
             doth
             demonstrat
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               proud
               insolent
               Dominion
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Dominion
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             Lordship
             and
             
               Dominion
               ,
               simpliciter
            
             ,
             the
             desire
             whereof
             did
             notwithstanding
             proceed
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             some
             remainders
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Case
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             exercised
             or
             assumed
             without
             a
             fastuous
             insolency
             ,
             it
             being
             Diametrically
             opposit
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Holy
             Office
             and
             Function
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             I
             argue
             against
             the
             Dr.
             from
             his
             own
             Principle
             and
             Gloss
             ;
             If
             Peter
             thus
             understood
             our
             Lords
             Precept
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             and
             Luk.
             22.
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             that
             Pride
             was
             the
             Principle
             of
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             greatness
             they
             sought
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             greatness
             was
             prohibit
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             emanation
             of
             
               insolent
               Pride
            
             ,
             and
             if
             with
             all
             ,
             he
             coppied
             out
             this
             his
             Precept
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             from
             that
             great
             Command
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             Measures
             therefrom
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             look
             upon
             Pastors
             Lording
             over
             the
             Fl●cks
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             Pride
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             practice
             and
             exercise
             of
             a
             Domineering
             Tyranny
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             put
             under
             this
             Character
             ,
             whatever
             exercise
             of
             pretended
             Ministerial
             Authority
             ,
             goes
             beyond
             the
             Limits
             of
             that
             humble
             exemplary
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             Ministerial
             diligence
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Lords
             
             Flocks
             ,
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             his
             Masters
             Command
             ,
             exactly
             coppied
             out
             in
             this
             his
             Apostolick
             Precept
             .
             I
             further
             remark
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             holding
             out
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             terminating
             only
             in
             this
             General
             ,
             discharging
             Pride
             and
             Insolency
             in
             Government
             ,
             without
             condescending
             upon
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Negative
             and
             positive
             explication
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             here
             specified
             and
             Discharged
             ,
             as
             Flowing
             from
             this
             Pride
             and
             Insolent
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             but
             only
             shewing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Pride
             
               unsutable
               to
               all
               Power
               and
               Authority
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             leaves
             room
             for
             even
             a
             Monarchy
             and
             Patriarchat
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             such
             a
             
               Dominion
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             supposed
             in
             an
             abstracted
             Sense
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             general
             Nature
             ,
             Lawful
             ;
             and
             thus
             still
             saves
             the
             Popes
             Mitre
             ,
             from
             the
             Touch
             of
             this
             prohibition
             .
             The
             Dr.
             holds
             ,
             
               That
               our
               exposition
               of
               those
               Texts
               ,
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               ,
               till
               these
               latter
               days
               .
            
             Thus
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Papists
             only
             have
             hit
             upon
             the
             true
             Ancient
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             have
             missed
             it
             .
             Amongst
             many
             other
             confuting
             Instances
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             minded
             the
             abovementioned
             Passages
             of
             Bernard
             to
             
               Eugenius
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Apostolis
               interdicitur
               Dominatus
               ;
               Ergo
               tu
               tibi
               usurpare
               aude
               ut
               Dominans
               Apostolatum
               ,
               aut
               Apostolicus
               Dominatum
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             A
             Confutation
             of
             what
             the
             Dr.
             offers
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             
               Presbyterians
               Argument
            
             ,
             for
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Account
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office.
             
          
           
             THe
             Dr.
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             has
             finisht
             his
             first
             easie
             Task
             of
             Discussing
             our
             Argument
             from
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             .
             He
             will
             next
             fall
             upon
             our
             Argument
             from
             
               Scripture
               Consequences
            
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             his
             Work
             here
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             easie
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             least
             ,
             he
             should
             break
             his
             Word
             to
             his
             Friend
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             
               a
               large
               History
               of
               our
               Arguments
               ,
            
             on
             this
             Head.
             Of
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             Single
             out
             one
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
            
             ;
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             fills
             all
             our
             Books
             :
             Citing
             
               Smectym
               .
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Ang.
               Unbishopping
               Tim.
               and
               Tit.
               Altare
               Damasc.
               Durh.
               Dissert
               .
            
             But
             surely
             ,
             any
             who
             have
             Seriously
             and
             Impartially
             
             perused
             these
             Authors
             ,
             and
             compares
             what
             they
             have
             written
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             this
             Man
             pretends
             to
             Answer
             ,
             may
             Laugh
             at
             his
             Prodigious
             Folly
             ,
             in
             Boasting
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             Books
             ,
             which
             he
             appears
             never
             to
             have
             read
             or
             understood
             .
             It
             were
             good
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Authors
             ,
             he
             paints
             his
             Margine
             with
             ,
             were
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             never
             saw
             them
             ,
             might
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             Personat
             Champion
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             mighty
             Baffling
             Assault
             upon
             them
             ;
             But
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             are
             acquaint
             with
             their
             Writings
             ,
             will
             easily
             discover
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             here
             ,
             Acting
             a
             Pedantick
             Nomenclator
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             The
             Argument
             from
             the
             
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             
               an
               Official
               Identity
            
             )
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             is
             improven
             by
             these
             Authors
             ,
             and
             other
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             ,
             and
             am
             content
             to
             try
             Issue
             with
             him
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             but
             the
             Dr
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             is
             so
             Loose
             and
             Perverse
             a
             Disputer
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             offer
             to
             propose
             one
             of
             their
             Mediums
             and
             Arguments
             to
             the
             Scope
             .
          
           
             He
             alledges
             ,
             
               We
               Argue
               from
               the
            
             Homonomy
             
               of
               Names
               of
            
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Sameness
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               that
               the
            
             Clergy
             
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               are
            
             Dichotomised
             into
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             
               only
               ,
               in
               some
               Texts
               :
               And
               thus
               in
               some
               Ancient
               Writers
               .
               That
               we
               thus
               exclude
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
            
             Bishop
             
               above
               a
            
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               tho
               the
               Offices
               themselves
               be
               as
               much
               distinguished
               ,
               in
               several
               Texts
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               is
               possible
               .
            
             He
             holds
             ,
             (
             P.
             22
             ,
             23.
             )
             
               That
               we
               found
               the
               Solidity
               of
               our
               Demonstration
               of
               the
            
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               merely
               upon
               the
            
             Confusio
             Nominum
             ,
             
               which
               he
               represents
            
             in
             a
             distinct
             Character
             ,
             as
             our
             only
             Topick
             ;
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             we
             cite
             Act.
             20.17
             ,
             28.
             
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             Tit.
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             several
             other
             places
             .
             There
             needs
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             Reciting
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             discover
             this
             Mans
             Precarious
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             since
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             acquaint
             with
             it
             do
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               the
               Sameness
               ef
               Names
               simplely
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               self
               considered
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Presbyterians
             ground
             upon
             ,
             tho
             this
             have
             its
             own
             Secondary
             Weight
             ,
             but
             the
             Sameness
             and
             Identity
             of
             the
             
               Qualifications
               ,
               Ordination
               ,
               Work
               ,
               Duties
               ,
               and
               every
               other
               Essential
               of
               the
               Office
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             with
             more
             Demonstrative
             Nerves
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Sameness
             of
             
               Names
               .
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             being
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             called
             and
             owned
             ,
             as
             
               Rulers
               ,
               Governors
               ,
               Overseers
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ;
             And
             both
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             appropriat
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Hint
             of
             Imparity
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Exercise
             thereof
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             Act.
             20.17
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.2.2
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             ,
             14.
             
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             sure
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             
               Identity
               of
               the
               Office
            
             ,
             clearly
             follows
             :
             And
             had
             this
             Man
             perused
             these
             Authors
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             discovered
             ,
             that
             their
             Arguments
             run
             to
             this
             Issue
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             merely
             Bottomed
             upon
             so
             slight
             a
             Ground
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             make
             such
             believe
             ,
             whose
             Knowledge
             is
             of
             a
             like
             Size
             and
             Measure
             with
             his
             own
             :
             Yet
             ,
             so
             weak
             is
             his
             Cause
             ,
             that
             his
             Answer
             cannot
             
             stand
             before
             this
             very
             Argument
             ,
             as
             he
             propounds
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             a
             due
             Respect
             to
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Places
             Cited
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             will
             compare
             their
             Writings
             ,
             with
             his
             Reasoning
             in
             this
             Pamphlet
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             Summary
             and
             Brief
             Account
             of
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             this
             Dr's
             Phantastick
             Vanity
             and
             Trifflings
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             From
             Act.
             20.
             
             We
             thus
             Argue
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             solemnly
             declares
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               constituted
               them
               Bishops
               over
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             Whence
             we
             collect
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Pastor
             is
             the
             true
             Scripture
             -
             Bishop
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             by
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             Feeds
             and
             Rules
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Doctrinal
             and
             Jurisdictional
             Key
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Next
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Authority
             ,
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             is
             imported
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             falls
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             this
             Solemn
             Command
             ,
             given
             to
             these
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             enjoyned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             ,
             that
             this
             being
             essentially
             and
             intirely
             included
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             pretended
             Paramount
             Inspection
             over
             them
             ,
             evanisheth
             as
             a
             mere
             Chimaera
             ,
             especially
             ,
             since
             it
             excludes
             and
             inhaunces
             this
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Charge
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Elders
             before
             Timothy
             ,
             now
             present
             with
             Paul
             ,
             and
             was
             posterior
             to
             the
             first
             Epistle
             directed
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             at
             Writing
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             was
             at
             Macedonia
             ;
             And
             the
             Sacred
             History
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             thereafter
             to
             Miletum
             with
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             Elders
             this
             Charge
             .
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             this
             Charge
             and
             Command
             was
             
               Paul's
               last
               Solemn
               Charge
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             
               see
               his
               Face
               no
               more
            
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             these
             being
             the
             Apostles
             last
             Thoughts
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             and
             Testamentary
             Instructions
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             the
             the
             Samplare
             and
             Pattern
             ,
             shewed
             by
             this
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             of
             this
             Divinely
             Inspired
             Model
             and
             Instructions
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             the
             Episcopalians
             ,
             will
             not
             call
             the
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             a
             Speckled
             Bird
             ,
             and
             her
             Government
             of
             diverse
             Cuts
             ,
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             same
             Directions
             ;
             As
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             with
             2
             Pet.
             1.14
             .
             doth
             furher
             clear
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             ,
             we
             further
             Argue
             ,
             First
             :
             These
             
               Bishops
               who
               Feed
               and
               Rule
               the
               Flock
               immediatly
               ,
            
             are
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             these
             only
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             is
             no
             Apostolick
             Bishop
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             his
             pretended
             Episcopacy
             is
             over
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             he
             is
             
               Pastor
               Pastorum
            
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             Relation
             to
             no
             Flock
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             We
             Argue
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             the
             Text
             thus
             :
             These
             Apostolick
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             both
             the
             immediat
             and
             intire
             Episcopal
             Inspection
             and
             Power
             over
             Christs
             Flocks
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             both
             the
             Doctrinal
             and
             Jurisdictional
             Key
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             stands
             Condemned
             upon
             a
             double
             Ground
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             Snatching
             away
             the
             last
             from
             
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Arrogating
             it
             solely
             to
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Tearing
             and
             Breaking
             asunder
             the
             Bond.
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             Tyed
             these
             Keyes
             ;
             And
             this
             in
             a
             double
             Respect
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             leaveth
             only
             the
             Doctrinal
             Key
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             With
             Respect
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             obliged
             ,
             
               ex
               Natura
               &
               Ratione
               Officii
            
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             no
             Flock
             ,
             but
             to
             Govern
             only
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             All
             this
             Scriptural
             ,
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             these
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             Presence
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             
               Altum
               Silentium
            
             ,
             of
             any
             Interest
             he
             had
             over
             them
             in
             this
             Matter
             ;
             Whence
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             inferred
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             are
             declared
             and
             supposed
             the
             
               Highest
               Ordinary
               Officers
            
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             having
             a
             Collegiat
             joynt
             Authority
             therein
             .
             And
             2.
             
             By
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             nothing
             here
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             inferrs
             or
             doth
             include
             a
             Precarious
             Dependence
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             these
             Duties
             ,
             or
             his
             Supereminent
             Inspection
             over
             them
             .
             3.
             
             By
             further
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             this
             Authority
             being
             thus
             declared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             recognosced
             after
             all
             the
             Precepts
             delivered
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             written
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             contain
             any
             Super-eminent
             Episcopal
             Charge
             over
             these
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             a
             Transient
             Evangelistick
             Inspection
             only
             ,
             to
             pass
             off
             ,
             with
             that
             Exigent
             :
             It
             being
             infallibly
             clear
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Inconsistency
             or
             Contradiction
             ,
             betwixt
             this
             last
             Farewel
             Charge
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Directions
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             while
             residing
             therein
             .
             Finally
             ,
             It
             is
             hence
             infallibly
             concluded
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             Exercised
             no
             such
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Churches
             constitute
             in
             their
             Organick
             Beeing
             ,
             as
             is
             properly
             and
             formally
             Episcopal
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Mould
             :
             This
             Episcopal
             Authority
             being
             committed
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Elders
             ,
             as
             their
             Essential
             Right
             and
             Priviledge
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             Substitute
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelats
             ,
             or
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             ,
             as
             their
             Succedaneous
             Substitutes
             ,
             upon
             their
             withdrawing
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             make
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             to
             Model
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             a
             Mould
             Hetrogeneous
             to
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             in
             a
             Word
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             whatever
             may
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             as
             to
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             Church
             else
             ,
             could
             ever
             after
             ,
             Iure
             ,
             divest
             themselves
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Church
             Representatives
             ,
             or
             Officers
             thereof
             )
             in
             setting
             up
             such
             a
             Proestos
             or
             Prelat
             ,
             whose
             Power
             did
             encroach
             upon
             this
             their
             Authority
             allowed
             them
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             From
             Tit.
             1.5
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             Presbyterians
             Argue
             ,
             not
             merely
             from
             the
             Promiscuous
             Use
             ,
             or
             Identity
             of
             the
             Name
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Nature
             and
             Mould
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Reasoning
             ,
             and
             the
             Connecting
             Particle
             and
             Illative
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             points
             at
             the
             very
             Topick
             and
             Ground
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Apostle
             concludeth
             that
             which
             is
             his
             Scope
             ;
             which
             necessarly
             inferrs
             an
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             not
             a
             
               Nominal
               only
            
             :
             For
             ,
             thus
             his
             Argument
             lyes
             ;
             The
             Presbyter
             or
             Elder
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             and
             so
             
             Qualified
             ,
             for
             such
             must
             the
             Bishop
             be
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Stating
             of
             an
             Official
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             two
             ,
             as
             different
             Orders
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             breaks
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Soundness
             in
             such
             Reasoning
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Inferior
               Officers
               must
               have
               such
               Qualifications
               ,
               because
               such
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               Superior
               Office.
            
             No
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             thus
             Reasons
             ,
             ascribes
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             
               the
               same
               Name
            
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             knew
             best
             ,
             how
             to
             express
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Things
             by
             fit
             Words
             )
             but
             likewise
             the
             
               same
               Qualifications
               ,
               Work
            
             ,
             and
             
               Office.
               Episcopalians
            
             will
             not
             disowne
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             distinct
             Qualifications
             and
             Work
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             they
             must
             either
             acquiesce
             in
             this
             our
             Sense
             of
             his
             Words
             ,
             while
             purposely
             describing
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             Bishops
             Qualifications
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Blasphemously
             impute
             unto
             him
             Incongruity
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             Unsoundness
             in
             Reasoning
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             clearly
             supposed
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             From
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             salutes
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             We
             inferr
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             proper
             Episcopal
             Relation
             thereunto
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Diocesans
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             lowest
             Officers
             ,
             are
             immediatly
             subjoyned
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             Prelatists
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Pastors
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             Diocesans
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             impossible
             there
             could
             be
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Hierarchical
             Bishops
             therein
             ,
             and
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             are
             supposed
             the
             
               Highest
               Ordinary
               Officers
            
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             Exercising
             a
             joynt
             Collegiat
             Power
             in
             the
             Government
             thereof
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             should
             adduce
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             these
             Passages
             ,
             correspondent
             to
             our
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             large
             Work.
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             ,
             upon
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             from
             that
             Clause
             [
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               has
               made
               you
               Overseers
            
             ]
             do
             plead
             as
             above
             ;
             For
             ,
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             is
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             this
             the
             Word
             Bishop
             is
             derived
             ;
             they
             add
             ,
             
               That
               these
               are
               v.
               17.
               called
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               from
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Difference
               made
               betwixt
               Elders
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               pointing
               to
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               upon
               which
               Passage
               ,
               they
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               Term
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Governours
               and
               Overseers
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               referring
               again
               to
               Act.
               20.17
               ,
               28.
               together
               with
               1
               Tim.
               1.3
               .
            
             Where
             they
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               Timothy
               was
               appointed
               to
               continue
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               not
               as
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               as
               Evangelist
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               Confirm
               the
               Church
               .
               Upon
               Chap.
               3.
               v.
               1.
               they
               shew
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Word
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               all
               Overseers
               and
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Church
               without
               Difference
               ,
               as
               appears
               ▪
               in
               the
               following
               Description
               ,
               compared
               with
               other
               places
               ,
               citing
               Act.
               20.17
               ,
               28.
               
            
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             Tit.
             1.5
             ,
             7.
             
             Diodat
             .
             on
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Conductors
               in
               v.
               28.
               
               Upon
               which
               Verse
               ,
               he
               shews
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Word
               signifies
               
                 Overseer
                 ,
                 Guardian
              
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               And
               represents
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               true
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               absolute
               Dominion
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               Profit
               and
               Good
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               he
               paralells
               with
               Act.
               20
               :
               17
               ,
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               Understanding
               therein
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Governing
                 Senat
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.1
               .
               he
               understands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               has
               the
               Charge
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Governing
               the
               Church
               .
               On
               Tit.
               1.5
               .
               the
               Elders
               ,
               who
               are
               immediatly
               after
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               he
               understands
               of
               such
               Pastors
               and
               Conductors
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               Churches
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               Competent
               Number
               of
               Believers
               .
               
                 Pools
                 Annot.
                 Vol.
              
               2.
               understands
               ,
               Act.
               20.17
               .
               as
               speaking
               of
               such
               Elders
               ,
               as
               are
               Governours
               and
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               Term
               and
               Title
               ,
               respects
               not
               their
               Age
               ,
               but
               their
               place
               .
               And
               upon
               v.
               28.
               they
               shew
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Overseers
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 v.
              
               17.
               and
               were
               certainly
               such
               as
               had
               
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               Upon
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               By
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               understand
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               asserting
               that
               the
               Name
               and
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Pastors
               was
               all
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ;
               and
               do
               Cite
               for
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               Act.
               20.17.28
               .
               1
               Cor.
               4.1.2
               .
               1
               Thes.
               5.12.13
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.1
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.1
               .
               2.
               
               Tit.
               1.5
               .
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
               Iam.
               5.14
               ,
               3
               Ioh.
               9.
               
               The
               very
               Passages
               we
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               shewing
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Sense
               ,
               both
               of
               Ancient
               and
               modern
               Interpreters
               .
               Thereafter
               ,
               they
               confute
               at
               large
               Hammonds
               Notion
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               takes
               them
               for
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               .
               Upon
               1
               Tim.
               3.1
               .
            
             They
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Term
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               Title
               of
               
                 Gospel
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               pointing
               at
               their
               Honourable
               Work
               and
               Imployment
               ;
               and
               Paralels
               this
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Angel
               ,
               mentioned
               Rev.
               2.1
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             last
             Clause
             of
             v.
             2.
             where
             the
             Bishop
             is
             injoyned
             to
             be
             apt
             to
             Teach
             ,
             they
             shew
             ,
             "
             That
             he
             must
             be
             neither
             an
             Ignorant
             nor
             lazie
             Person
             .
             
               Eng.
               Annot.
            
             upon
             Act.
             20.
             understand
             the
             
               Elders
               ,
               v.
            
             17.
             of
             the
             Governors
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             paralelling
             it
             with
             these
             Elders
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             mentioned
             Chap.
             11
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Upon
               v.
               28.
               they
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               term
               Episcopus
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Minister
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               :
            
             Also
             upon
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             on
             that
             Clause
             ,
             [
             
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
            
             ]
             they
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Synod
               of
               Nice
               ,
               did
               forbid
               Two
               or
               more
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               Seats
               in
               one
               City
               :
               And
               before
               that
               ,
               
                 Cornelius
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Rome
               ,
               upbraids
               Novatus
               with
               Ignorance
               (
               as
               
                 Euseb.
                 lib.
              
               6.
               
               Writes
               )
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Bishop
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               could
               no
               be
               Ignorant
               ,
               there
               were
               Forty
               Six
               Presbyters
               .
               And
               Oecumenius
               and
               Chrysostom
               affirm
               this
               of
               Philippi
               :
               In
               one
               City
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               (
               say
               they
               )
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               in
               that
               restrained
               Sense
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               was
               afterward
               taken
               .
               Here
               therefore
               ,
               by
               Episcopi
               and
               Diaconi
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               .
            
             
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 
                 Committed
              
               :
               And
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               had
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               but
               also
               Assisted
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Function
               .
            
             Upon
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             they
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Term
               Bishop
               ,
               doth
               properly
               relate
               to
               the
               Flock
               ;
               referring
               to
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               And
               having
               shewed
               ,
               that
               Antiquity
               did
               appropriat
               this
               Term
               to
               
                 Diocesan
                 Prelats
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               Pastors
               ;
               But
               that
               they
               Disowne
               this
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               the
               Scripture
               Acceptation
               ,
               is
               evident
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
               from
               that
               Reference
               to
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               but
               also
               ,
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Clause
               of
               [
               
                 Desiring
                 a
                 good
                 Work
              
               ]
               they
               paralell
               with
               1
               Thes.
               5.13
               .
               where
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostle
               has
               v.
               12.
               enjoyned
               a
               due
               Deference
               and
               Subjection
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               Laboured
               among
               them
               ,
               (
               viz.
               In
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               )
               he
               enjoyns
               to
               Esteem
               them
               Highly
               in
               Love
               for
               their
               Works
               sake
               ,
               asserting
               thus
               the
               Bishops
               [
               
                 good
                 Work
              
               ]
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Office.
               By
               the
               Elders
               ,
               mentioned
               Tit.
               1.5
               .
               to
               be
               Ordained
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               they
               understand
               the
               Pastors
               to
               be
               Ordained
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               convenient
               Number
               of
               the
               Faithful
               :
               And
               the
               Apostles
               Reason
               v.
               7.
               
               [
               
                 For
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 Blameless
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               they
               paralell
               with
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               1
               Tim.
               3.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             Thus
             clearly
             Corresponding
             our
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             for
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             Office
             ,
             from
             these
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             Professors
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Disput.
            
             42.
             at
             large
             Correspond
             with
             our
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             from
             these
             Passages
             ,
             
               They
               assert
               the
               Extraordinary
               Expired
               Call
               and
               Office
               of
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 D●ctors
                 ,
                 Elders
              
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               standing
               ordinary
               Church
               Officers
               ;
               Thus
               Thes.
               17.18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               &c.
               
               Ascribing
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               Highest
               Ordinary
               Officers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Thes.
               25.26
               .
               Thes.
               29.
               
               From
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               they
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               paralelling
               this
               with
               1
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
               where
               (
               they
               tell
               us
               )
               the
               Bishop
               is
               described
               from
               such
               Qualities
               and
               Effects
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               enjoyns
               and
               ascribes
               to
               his
               
                 Fellow
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.1
               ,
               2.
               
               Adding
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               v.
               1.
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               prays
               for
               Grace
               ,
               he
               understands
               such
               [
               qui
               Philippi
               
                 Verbo
                 &
                 Gubernationi
                 praeerant
              
               ]
               who
               had
               Inspection
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Government
               ,
               distinguishing
               them
               from
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               were
               set
               over
               the
               Churches
               Treasure
               .
               Adding
               ,
               that
               Tit.
               1.5
               .
               such
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               Named
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               he
               calls
               Bishops
               [
               
                 non
                 correlate
                 ad
                 Presbyteros
                 tanquam
                 ad
                 Secundarios
                 ,
                 sibique
                 Subordinatos
                 Praesules
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 Ecclesiam
                 Vigilanti
                 ipsorum
                 Curae
                 atque
                 Inspectioni
                 Commissam
                 ,
                 non
                 enim
                 alicujus
                 in
                 alios
                 Ministros
                 Autoritatis
                 aut
                 alicujus
                 prae
                 aliis
                 Prerogativae
                 ,
                 sed
                 s●lius
                 istius
                 Curae
                 ac
                 Vigilantiae
                 Respectu
                 ,
                 Episcoporum
                 Titulo
                 in
                 Sacris
                 Literis
                 Insigniuntur
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Bishops
               are
               called
               such
               ,
               not
               with
               Relation
               to
               any
               supposed
               Subordinat
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               but
               to
               the
               Church
               committed
               to
               their
               Vigilant
               Care
               ,
               in
               which
               Respect
               alone
               ,
               they
               have
               that
               Title
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               any
               Prerogative
               or
               Authority
               ,
               which
               one
               Minister
               has
               over
               another
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             how
             clearly
             it
             asserts
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             Principles
             and
             Pleading
             upon
             these
             Texts
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             convincingly
             evident
             .
             
               But
               ,
               let
               us
               hear
               their
               Inference
               ,
               Thes.
               30.
               which
               is
               thus
               [
               
                 Non
                 ergo
                 ex
                 Divino
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 Humano
                 Instituto
                 aliquis
                 post
                 Apostolorum
                 tempora
                 ,
                 aliis
                 ex
                 Ordine
                 Presbyterorum
                 fuit
                 Authoritate
                 praepositus
                 ,
                 atque
                 ,
                 Episcopus
                 dictus
                 ex
                 singulari
                 Prerogativa
                 ,
                 sicut
                 post
                 Hieronimum
                 ,
                 non-nulli
                 quoque
                 Pontificii
                 confitentur
                 nominatim
                 .
                 Lombard
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               
               Distinct.
               24.
               
               
                 Gratian
                 .
                 Dist.
              
               93.
               
                 c.
                 Legimus
                 &
                 Dist.
              
               25.
               
                 c.
                 olim
                 .
                 Cusanus
                 de
                 Concord
                 .
                 Cathol
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               13.
               
               Citing
               first
               Ierom
               on
               Tit.
               1.
               
                 &
                 ad
                 Evag.
              
               ]
            
             In
             summ
             ,
             that
             the
             Setting
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             over
             another
             ,
             in
             a
             supposed
             Supereminent
             Authority
             and
             Peculiar
             Prerogative
             ,
             under
             the
             Character
             and
             Designation
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             an
             
               Humane
               Invention
               only
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Divine
             Warrand
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             Hierom
             ,
             but
             several
             Popish
             School
             Men
             ,
             have
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             The
             Professors
             of
             Saumur
             ,
             speak
             also
             our
             Sense
             here
             fully
             .
             
               
                 Syntag.
                 Thes.
                 Theolog.
                 de
                 Divers
                 .
                 Minist
                 .
                 Evang.
                 Grad
                 .
                 Thes.
              
               7.
               
               They
               hold
               the
               Office
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               to
               be
               Extraordinary
               and
               Expired
               ,
               making
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               immediat
               Call
               ,
               Infallibility
               in
               Teaching
               ,
               their
               Universal
               Legation
               to
               all
               Churches
               ,
               their
               Extraordinary
               and
               Miraculous
               Gifts
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               Office
               ,
               they
               hold
               Ordinary
               ,
               and
               affirm
               they
               are
               the
               same
               with
               Presbyters
               planted
               in
               every
               Church
               .
               Thes.
               16.20
               .
               
                 de
                 Episcop
                 .
                 &
                 Presb.
                 Discrimine
                 .
                 Thes.
              
               7.8
               .
               they
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               placed
               Presbyters
               ,
               Church
               by
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               thereof
               ,
               citing
               Act.
               14.23
               .
               and
               20.17
               ,
               28.
               where
               they
               Collect
               ,
               that
               these
               Presbyters
               were
               Commanded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               Flock
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               which
               they
               infer
               ,
               that
               it
               belonged
               to
               them
               to
               Watch
               over
               ,
               Inspect
               ,
               to
               see
               unto
               ,
               and
               take
               Care
               for
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               tended
               to
               the
               Conservation
               ,
               Propagation
               ,
               and
               Growth
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Adding
               [
               
                 Quod
                 fieri
                 sine
                 Regiminis
                 Cura
                 &
                 Potestate
                 non
                 potest
              
               ]
               which
               could
               not
               be
               performed
               ,
               without
               the
               Care
               and
               Authority
               of
               Government
               .
               Thes.
               9.
               
               They
               assert
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               being
               thus
               in
               the
               beginning
               Constitute
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               did
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Command
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Office
               Intrusted
               to
               them
               [
               
                 ex
                 Officio
                 sibi
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 demandato
              
               ]
               Govern
               the
               Church
               [
               
                 Communi
                 Consilio
              
               ]
               by
               Common
               Counsel
               (
               according
               to
               
               Hierom's
               Phrase
               )
               
                 (
                 Communibus
                 Suffragiis
                 ,
                 Communi
                 Solicitudine
                 &
                 Cura
                 )
              
               by
               Common
               and
               Equal
               Suffrage
               and
               Care.
               Adding
               (
               
                 Nullus
                 tum
                 eorum
                 in
                 reliquos
                 Sym-Presbyteros
                 Autoritatem
                 ,
                 Potestatem
                 ,
                 Imperium
                 aut
                 Iurisdictionem
                 habuit
                 ,
                 sed
                 par
                 &
                 equalis
                 Cura
                 &
                 Solicitudo
                 omnibus
                 &
                 singu●is
                 in
                 totum
                 Gregem
                 competebat
              
               )
               that
               in
               these
               First
               times
               ,
               no
               Presbyter
               or
               Pastor
               ,
               
               had
               Authority
               ,
               Power
               ,
               or
               Jurisdiction
               over
               his
               Fellow-Presbyters
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 alike
                 Care
                 and
                 solicitude
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Flock
                 ,
                 was
                 competent
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 .
                 Thes.
              
               10.
               they
               shew
               ,
               That
               tho
               there
               was
               one
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               in
               every
               Colledge
               ,
               or
               Juridical
               Court
               ,
               was
               Primus
               or
               President
               ,
               yet
               that
               Primatus
               was
               
                 (
                 Ordinis
                 duntaxat
                 non
                 Authoritatis
                 ,
                 Potestatis
                 ,
                 Dominii
                 ,
                 Imperii
                 ,
                 Iurisdictionis
                 ,
                 sic
                 enim
                 non
                 fuissent
                 Sym-Presbyteri
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 passim
                 vocantur
                 in
                 Patrum
                 Scriptis
              
               )
               of
               
                 Order
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 importing
                 a
                 Iurisdictional
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominion
              
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 thus
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Collegues
                 ,
                 or
                 Co-Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
              
               Fathers
               .
               Thes.
               14.
               they
               shew
               ,
               That
               things
               being
               thus
               Constitute
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Presbyters
               had
               not
               only
               the
               Authority
               and
               Power
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               (
               
                 Verum
                 etiam
                 pari
                 Iure
                 ,
                 pari
                 Autoritate
                 ,
                 ad
                 Ecclesiae
                 Clavum
                 &
                 Gubernaoula
                 sedebant
                 ,
                 quam
                 ut
                 dixi
                 ,
                 Communi
                 Consilio
                 ,
                 Communibus
                 Suffragiis
                 regebant
              
               )
               That
               with
               the
               same
               Authority
               also
               ,
               and
               Equal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Ministers
               did
               sit
               at
               the
               Churches
               Helm
               ,
               and
               Governed
               her
               by
               Common
               Suffrages
               .
               Adding
               (
               
                 Quod
                 hinc
                 liquot
                 ,
                 quod
                 omnes
                 communiter
                 ,
                 &
                 Presbyteri
                 &
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 pariter
                 in
                 Scriptis
                 Apostolicis
                 ,
                 adeoque
                 Vetustioribus
                 Scriptoribus
                 ,
                 vocantur
                 promiscue
                 )
              
               That
               Pastors
               are
               called
               both
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               promiscuously
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Writings
               ,
               makes
               the
               preceeding
               Assertion
               apparent
               .
               Then
               they
               add
               the
               Scripture
               Proofs
               thus
               (
               
                 Id
                 quod
                 sati●
                 manifestum
                 ex
                 loco
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               Ubi
               Ephesinae
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 Presbyteri
                 dicuntur
                 ●
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 constituti
                 Ecclesiae
                 illius
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 tam
                 ex
              
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               
                 Ubi
                 Apostolus
                 Epistolam
                 suam
                 inscribit
                 Ecclesiae
                 illius
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 nulla
                 fact●
                 Presbyterorum
                 mentione
                 ,
                 quos
                 Episcoporum
                 nomine
                 isthic
                 procul
                 dubio
                 intelligit
                 ;
                 Nunquam
                 enim
                 plures
                 fuerunt
                 in
                 eadem
                 Ecclesia
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 ex
                 quo
                 Episcopus
                 singularem
                 habuit
                 ac
                 praecipuam
                 supra
                 Presbyteros
                 Autoritatem
                 atque
                 Potestatem
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 Manus
                 distinctum
                 fuit
                 a
                 Presbyteriali
                 Munere
                 atque
                 Ordine
              
               )
               That
               the
               Parity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               appears
               from
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               where
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Constitute
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               As
               also
               from
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               inscribes
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               making
               no
               mention
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               whom
               without
               doubt
               ,
               he
               understands
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Bishops
               :
               For
               ,
               there
               were
               never
               more
               Bishops
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Bishop
               had
               a
               Singular
               Power
               and
               Authority
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               his
               Office
               was
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Order
               and
               Office
               of
               Pastors
               .
               Then
               they
               add
               Thes.
               15.
               
               (
               
                 Id
                 ipsum
                 manifestam
                 ex
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
               
                 Opportet
                 Episcopum
                 esse
                 irreprehensibilem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 nulla
                 mentione
                 facta
                 Presbyteri
                 :
                 Nam
                 si
                 alias
                 tum
                 fui●set
                 Episcopus
                 alius
                 Presbyter
                 ,
              
               Paulus
               
                 isthic
                 Presbyterum
                 non
                 omisisset
                 ,
                 sed
                 adjecisset
                 eadem
                 in
                 Presbytero
                 requiri
                 ,
                 vel
                 si
                 alia
                 aut
                 pauciora
                 in
                 eo
                 requiri
                 voluisset
                 ,
                 id
                 procul
                 dubio
                 monuisset
                 ,
                 alioqui
                 ea
                 in
                 parte
                 Officio
                 suo
                 Defuisset
              
               )
               That
               the
               same
               appears
               from
               1
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
               A
               
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
              
               ,
               &c.
               without
               mentioning
               
               the
               Presbyter
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ;
               had
               been
               then
               distinct
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               would
               not
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               have
               omitted
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               things
               were
               required
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               would
               have
               required
               either
               other
               or
               fewer
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               have
               admonished
               hereof
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               wanting
               in
               his
               Duty
               .
               They
               add
               (
               
                 Idem
                 liquet
                 ex
              
               Tit.
               1.5
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Nam
                 ubi
                 dixit
              
               Titum
               
                 se
                 reliquisse
                 in
              
               Creta
               ,
               
                 ut
                 istic
                 constitueret
                 Presbyteros
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 docet
                 quales
                 essent
                 illi
                 Presbyteri
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 inquit
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               That
               the
               same
               is
               apparent
               from
               Tit.
               1.5
               ,
               7.
               where
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostle
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               left
               Titus
               in
               Crete
               ,
               to
               place
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               he
               shews
               ,
               how
               these
               Elders
               must
               be
               Qualified
               ;
               A
               
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
              
               .
               Asserting
               ,
               Thes.
               17.
               that
               this
               may
               be
               demonstrated
               from
               the
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ;
               They
               cite
               the
               Commentary
               under
               Ambrose
               Name
               on
               
                 Ephes.
                 Cap.
              
               4.
               and
               that
               passage
               (
               
                 Non
                 per
                 omnia
                 conveniunt
                 Apostoli
                 Scripta
                 Ordinationi
                 quae
                 nunc
                 est
                 in
                 Ecclesia
              
               )
               That
               the
               Apostles
               Writings
               did
               not
               every
               way
               agree
               with
               the
               Order
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Here
             is
             Novel
             Doctrine
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             so
             Close
             and
             Throng
             ,
             as
             will
             probably
             put
             our
             Antique
             Dr.
             to
             the
             outmost
             Limits
             of
             his
             Patience
             .
             Presbyterian
             Scriptures
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Sense
             ,
             Presbyterian
             Arguments
             ,
             Canted
             over
             by
             Dull
             Novelists
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             by
             Novelist
             Universities
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterian
            
             Perswasion
             .
             But
             this
             that
             follows
             ,
             will
             possibly
             please
             worse
             .
          
           
             
               Maccovius
               Redivivus
            
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Pontificorum
               ,
               Socin
            
             .
             &c.
             Cap.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Cler.
            
             thus
             represents
             the
             Pontificii
             ,
             or
             the
             Popish
             Cause
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             which
             I
             fear
             will
             Embrace
             in
             its
             Bosom
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Reverence
             .
             
               It
               is
               even
               thus
               ,
               [
               
                 Episcopi
                 jure
                 Divino
                 superiores
                 sunt
                 verbi
                 Ministris
                 ,
                 tum
                 ordinis
                 potestate
                 ,
                 tum
                 jurisdictione
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Bishop
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               is
               Superior
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               Order
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             Maccovius
             not
             having
             the
             Honour
             to
             know
             our
             Dr.
             presents
             for
             his
             voucher
             ,
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               De
               Cler.
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
             The
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             he
             thus
             represents
             [
             
               consuetudo
               Romanorum
               quae
               Distinguit
               inter
               versantem
               verbum
               Dei
               &
               Episcopum
            
             ]
             The
             Romish
             Custom
             ,
             which
             distinguishes
             betwixt
             the
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             As
             our
             Romish
             Dr.
             doth
             :
             This
             is
             Rude
             ,
             but
             how
             is
             this
             Refelled
             by
             Maccovius
             ?
             Why
             ?
             It
             s
             even
             thus
             [
             
               Refellitur
               ;
               primo
               Philip.
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Ubi
               idem
            
             
               
                 Presbyteri
                 predicantes
                 &
                 Episcopi
                 dicuntur
                 ;
                 Secundo
                 .
                 Tit.
              
               1.5
               .
               1
               Tim.
               3.1.2
               .
               
                 U●i
                 idem
                 docentur
                 esse
                 Presbyteri
                 Praedicantes
                 &
                 Episcopi
              
               ]
               His
               two
               Proofs
               are
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               premised
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Preaching
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               are
               held
               out
               as
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Another
               Novelist
               ,
               asserting
               this
               New
               Coyned
               Doctrin
               ,
               and
               falling
               into
               the
               same
               error
               with
               the
               
                 Scots
                 Presbyterians
              
               ,
               is
               
                 Antonius
                 Walleus
                 ,
                 de
                 funct
                 .
                 Ecc●es
                 .
              
               P.
               
                 (
                 mihi
              
               )
               470.
               having
               stated
               the
               Question
               
                 Viz.
                 utrum
                 talis
                 sit
                 eminen●●●
                 inter
                 Pastores
                 ,
                 ut
                 unus
                 gradu
                 altero
                 sit
                 superior
                 jure
                 Divino
                 ,
                 adeo
                 ut
                 uni
                 Potestas
                 
                 in
                 alterum
                 concedatur
                 ,
                 potestas
                 scilicet
                 mittendi
                 aut
                 deponendi
                 ministros
                 ,
                 potestas
                 excommunicandi
                 ,
                 aut
                 admittendi
                 ,
                 leges
                 praescribendi
                 ,
                 regendi
              
               &c.
               
                 qualem
                 sibi
                 bodierni
                 Episcopi
                 ascribunt
              
               ]
               whether
               there
               be
               such
               an
               Eminency
               among
               Pastors
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               one
               is
               in
               Degree
               Superior
               to
               another
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               and
               has
               Authority
               over
               another
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Mission
               or
               deposition
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               Authority
               and
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               or
               relaxation
               ,
               of
               prescribing
               Laws
               ,
               and
               of
               Governing
               ,
               &c.
               such
               as
               the
               present
               Bishops
               ,
               arrogat
               and
               appropriat
               to
               themselves
               .
               Then
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               Spiritual
               Authority
               :
               And
               thus
               Answers
               [
               
                 hoc
                 est
                 quod
                 nostri
                 negant
                 adversus
                 episcopales
              
               ]
               This
               is
               that
               we
               deny
               against
               the
               Episcopalians
               :
               Here
               is
               a
               bold
               Novelist
               .
               He
               after
               shews
               that
               the
               Divines
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               were
               of
               his
               mind
               ;
               and
               thus
               exhibits
               a
               Muster
               Roll
               of
               New
               Coyned
               Novelists
               .
               But
               he
               presents
               his
               [
               
                 praecipua
                 Argumenta
              
               ]
               Chief
               Arguments
               :
               What
               are
               these
               ?
               (
               1
               )
               [
               
                 in
                 tota
                 scriptura
                 ejusmodi
                 eminentiae
                 &
                 potestatis
                 nulla
                 fit
                 mentio
              
               ]
               That
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               such
               Eminency
               and
               Power
               of
               a
               Bishop
               above
               Pastors
               .
               (
               2
               )
               [
               
                 quia
                 in
                 illis
                 Locis
                 ubi
                 ex
                 professo
                 de
                 ministrorum
                 novi
                 Testamenti
                 gradibus
                 fit
                 mentio
                 ,
                 unius
                 generis
                 Pastorum
                 Scriptura
                 tantum
                 meminit
                 ,
                 ut
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               
                 constituit
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 primum
                 Apostolos
                 ,
                 secundo
                 Prophetas
                 ,
                 Tertio
                 Doctores
                 .
                 Et
                 Eph.
              
               4.11
               .
               
                 ipse
                 dedit
                 alios
                 quidem
                 Apostolos
                 ,
                 alios
                 vero
                 Pastores
                 &
                 Doctores
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 sic
                 Rom.
              
               12.6
               .
               Act.
               20.17.28
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.1
               ,
               2.
               ]
               That
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               express
               mention
               of
               purpose
               made
               of
               the
               Degrees
               of
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               owns
               only
               one
               kind
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               
                 He
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondarly
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Thirdly
                 Doctors
                 or
                 Teachers
              
               ;
               and
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               
                 He
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thus
               Rom.
               12.6
               .
               Acts
               ,
               2●
               .
               17.28
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.1.2
               .
               The
               (
               3
               d
               )
               Reason
               or
               Argument
               is
               thus
               [
               
                 quia
                 Sacra
                 Scriptura
                 docet
                 expresse
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 Presbyteros
                 fuisse
                 plane
                 eosd●m
                 ,
                 ita
                 Act.
              
               20.17
               .
               
                 convocavit
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 &
                 v.
              
               28.
               
               
                 Dicit
                 Spiritum
                 Sanctum
                 eos
                 constituisse
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 Ita
              
               Phil.
               1.1
               .
               Paulus
               &
               Timotheus
               
                 servi
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 Sanctis
                 qui
                 sunt
              
               Phillippicum
               
                 Episcopis
                 &
                 Diaconis
                 :
                 Et
                 ad
              
               Titum
               1.5
               .
               
                 ideo
                 reliqui
                 te
                 in
              
               Creta
               ,
               
                 ut
                 oppidatim
                 constituas
                 Presbyteros
                 :
                 Et
              
               v.
               7.
               
                 opportet
                 enim
                 E-Eiscopum
                 unius
                 esse
                 uxoris
                 virum
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               That
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               shews
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               Thus
               Act.
               20.7
               .
               the
               Apostle
               called
               together
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               v.
               28.
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               had
               made
               them
               Bishops
               :
               Also
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               Paul
               and
               
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 Servants
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 at
              
               Philippi
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               and
               Tit.
               1.5
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 Cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
              
               Crete
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 Ordain
              
               Elders
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               ;
               and
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Husband
                 of
                 one
                 Wife
              
               ▪
               &c.
               
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               Ierom
               (
               Comment
               .
               in
               
                 Tit.
                 &
                 Eph.
                 ad
                 Evag.
              
               )
               doth
               from
               these
               places
               collect
               (
               as
               an
               old
               doting
               Novelist
               too
               )
               that
               the
               Bishop
               and
               
               Presbyter
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               the
               one
               Name
               signifying
               the
               Age
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Office
               :
               he
               Cites
               also
               Ambrose
               (
               in
               Eph.
               4.
               )
               as
               holding
               the
               same
               .
               He
               adds
               (
               sic
               Augustinus
               
                 &
                 plurimi
                 alii
                 in
                 hanc
                 sententiam
              
               )
               that
               Augustin
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               were
               of
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               also
               adds
               Bucer
               (
               
                 de
                 gub
              
               .
               P.
               258.
               
               
                 C.
                 deinceps
              
               )
               Thus
               Walleus
               holds
               ,
               that
               this
               forementioned
               
                 Scots
                 Presbyterian
                 Sense
              
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               premised
               ,
               has
               for
               a
               considerable
               time
               been
               a
               working
               Notion
               ;
               for
               want
               ,
               no
               doubt
               of
               our
               Dr's
               clearer
               Instructions
               .
            
             But
             this
             bigot
             Novelist
             ,
             goes
             on
             to
             add
             ,
             
               
                 Denique
                 ex
                 nullo
                 Scripturae
                 loco
                 prohibetur
                 uni
                 Presbytero
                 aut
                 Pastori
                 ordinario
                 ullam
                 dari
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 sive
                 in
                 verbi
                 predicatione
                 ,
                 omnes
                 enim
                 sunt
                 Doctores
                 &
                 Pastores
                 ;
                 sive
                 in
                 Sacramentorum
                 Administratione
                 ut
                 Mat.
              
               28.19
               .
               1
               Cor.
               11.23
               .
               
                 sive
                 in
                 exercitio
                 Disciplinae
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               5.4
               .
               &c.
               2
               Cor.
               2.7
               .
               
                 sive
                 in
                 Ecclesiae
                 rectione
              
               ,
               Act.
               20.17
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.1.2
               .
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
               
                 obedite
                 praepositis
                 vestris
                 qui
                 non
                 datur
                 alteri
                 )
                 That
                 from
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Power
                 given
                 to
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 or
                 singular
                 Prerogative
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 th●
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               28.19
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.23
               .
               
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Disciplin
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.4
               ,
               &c.
               2
               Cor.
               2.7
               .
               
                 Or
                 in
                 the
                 Governing
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.17
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.1
               .
               2.
               
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
               
                 Obey
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 you
                 .
              
               He
               adds
               ,
               
                 quare
                 Apostoli
                 in
                 Epistolarum
                 suarum
                 inscriptionibus
                 seribunt
                 Sanctis
                 ,
                 item
                 Ministris
                 ,
                 Nunquam
                 soli
                 alicui
                 Episcopo
                 ,
                 &
                 Regulas
                 Prescribunt
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
               Tit.
               1.5.7
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.2
               .
               
                 Omnibus
                 Pastoribus
                 communes
                 ,
                 nullas
                 singulares
                 Episcoporum
              
               )
               That
               upon
               this
               Ground
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Inscriptions
               of
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               do
               write
               unto
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               any
               one
               Bishop
               ;
               &
               1
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
               Tit.
               1.6
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.2
               .
               Do
               prescrbe
               such
               Rules
               as
               are
               common
               to
               all
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               none
               that
               are
               peculiar
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             bold
             new
             Novelist
             ,
             with
             a
             whole
             Congeries
             of
             New
             Notions
             upon
             Texts
             pleaded
             by
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             suting
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             our
             Profound
             Antiquary
             .
             I
             am
             verily
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             grave
             Inquirer
             into
             the
             new
             dangerous
             Notions
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             should
             either
             have
             perused
             the
             premised
             grounds
             of
             their
             New
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             Written
             to
             his
             Friend
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             to
             make
             inquiry
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             for
             some
             more
             of
             these
             dangerous
             Books
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sent
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Doctorships
             perusal
             and
             confutation
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             has
             never
             seen
             them
             .
             I
             need
             not
             mention
             Chamier
             ,
             and
             other
             conceited
             Novelists
             ,
             who
             has
             fallen
             into
             the
             same
             dottage
             (
             
               De
               aecumenico
               Pont.
               lib.
            
             10.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             )
          
           
             Arnoldus
             in
             his
             
               Lux
               in
               tenebris
            
             ,
             on
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             (
             
               he
               called
               the
               Elders
            
             )
             presents
             the
             Orthodox
             opinion
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               not
               Names
               of
               diverse
               Gifts
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 ,
              
               because
               those
               who
               are
               called
               
                 Presbyters
                 v.
              
               17.
               are
               called
               
                 Bishops
                 .
                 v.
              
               28.
               
            
             This
             Man
             it
             seems
             ,
             had
             got
             the
             new
             Notion
             in
             his
             Head
             too
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             The
             
             Papists
             Object
             (
             had
             he
             enjoyed
             the
             time
             and
             opportunity
             of
             seeing
             our
             Antique
             Drs
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             New
             dangerous
             Notions
             of
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ill
             manner'd
             ,
             as
             to
             term
             the
             Reasons
             of
             our
             Venerable
             Dr.
             an
             Objection
             of
             Papists
             )
             Well
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             Object
             ?
             '
             That
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             the
             Names
             were
             Common
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Offices
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             diverse
             .
             Now
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             Arnoldus
             answers
             to
             our
             profound
             Enquirers
             great
             argument
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             has
             filled
             up
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Pamphlet
             .
             1.
             
             
               This
               is
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               affirm
               ,
               not
               to
               prove
               .
               2.
               
               When
               Offices
               are
               distinct
               ,
               there
               also
               the
               Names
               are
               diverse
               .
               3.
               
               There
               was
               one
               Office
               ,
               both
               of
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               Office
               of
               Teaching
               .
               4.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               upon
               the
               Papists
               supposition
               (
               beware
               of
               the
               Venerable
               Dr.
               again
               ;
               what
               !
               could
               this
               Blind
               Novelist
               see
               none
               who
               maintained
               this
               Ancient
               Doctrin
               but
               Papists
               ?
               )
               there
               can
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               only
               one
               Bishop
               in
               one
               City
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               here
               many
               :
               Therefore
               Bishops
               signify
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             After
             the
             premised
             account
             of
             these
             
               doting
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             are
             judged
             by
             many
             ,
             to
             be
             men
             of
             very
             Venerable
             Name
             ,
             may
             I
             presume
             to
             trouble
             our
             profound
             enquiring
             Dr
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             a
             view
             of
             some
             bigot
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             who
             ,
             its
             like
             ,
             have
             asserted
             this
             
               New
               Notion
            
             and
             Opinion
             of
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             .
             The
             Confession
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             runs
             thus
             (
             
               credimus
               veram
               Ecclesiam
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               We
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               Governed
               ,
               by
               that
               Policy
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
             Mr.
             Dr.
             will
             no
             doubt
             acknowledge
             this
             is
             sound
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             next
             ?
             They
             add
             ,
             
               That
               there
               be
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             This
             is
             fair
             .
             But
             is
             there
             no
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             in
             their
             Sense
             ?
             The
             enquiring
             Dr.
             will
             tell
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             two
             Classes
             of
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             admits
             of
             a
             subdivision
             .
             But
             the
             unmannerly
             froward
             Confession
             ,
             is
             bold
             to
             contradict
             his
             Reverence
             ,
             proceeding
             thus
             :
             
               And
               again
               ,
               we
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               wherever
               they
               be
               ,
               are
               indued
               with
               
                 equal
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Power
              
               ,
               under
               one
               Head
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
               New
               Notion
            
             in
             grain
             .
             Shall
             we
             try
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Patience
             with
             another
             such
             Instance
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Belgick
               Confession
            
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             natur'd
             to
             our
             Dr.
             but
             are
             as
             bold
             to
             contradict
             him
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             do
             hold
             the
             same
             
               New
               Scots
               Notion
            
             :
             For
             ,
             thus
             they
             assert
             ,
             Art.
             30.
             
             
               All
               Christs
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 equal
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               all
               Ministers
               of
               that
               only
               Universal
               Head
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             appropriats
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             latter
             Confession
             of
             Helvetia
             ▪
             (
             
               Harm
               .
               Confes.
               Chap.
            
             11.
             
             P.
             232.
             )
             do
             assert
             ,
             '
             That
             the
             Holy
             Function
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             given
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             No
             word
             of
             Prelats
             Hands
             .
             So
             (
             Chap
             18.
             
             P.
             236.
             )
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Ordained
             by
             publick
             Prayer
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             :
             Which
             Power
             ,
             
             they
             say
             ,
             
               is
               the
               same
               and
               alike
               in
               all
            
             :
             Citing
             that
             Passage
             ,
             Luke
             .
             22.
             
             He
             
               that
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Servant
               .
            
             Thus
             crossing
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             paralel
             Passages
             .
             They
             also
             Cite
             Act.
             15.
             
             And
             Ierom
             on
             Tit.
             1.
             
             Concluding
             thus
             ,
             
               Therefore
               ,
               let
               no
               Man
               forbid
               ,
               that
               we
               return
               to
               the
               old
               Appointment
               of
               God
               (
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Presbyterian
               way
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               )
               and
               rather
               receive
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               custom
               devised
               by
               Men
               (
               so
               they
               call
               the
               Episcopal
               Method
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               the
               Confession
               of
               
                 Boheme
                 ,
                 Cha.
              
               9.
               
               (
               
                 Harm
                 .
                 Confes.
                 Sect.
              
               11.
               
               P.
               246.247
               .
               )
               after
               setting
               down
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               to
               Ordination
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               after
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               and
               approved
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               one
               of
               their
               Hands
               .
            
             So
             The
             Confession
             of
             
               Saxony
               ,
               Chap.
            
             12.
             
             (
             
               Harm
               .
               Confes.
               Part.
            
             2.
             )
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               
                 Ordain
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               Lawfully
               Elected
               and
               Called
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             we
             have
             asserted
             at
             once
             ,
             both
             the
             Presbyters
             Power
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             Interest
             ,
             in
             the
             Call
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Prelacy
             .
             But
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             
               Equality
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             their
             joint
             Interest
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             it
             is
             long
             since
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             hath
             told
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Common
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             
               Viz.
               Helvetia
               ,
               Savoy
               ,
               France
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Polland
               ,
            
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ;
             Citing
             the
             
               Harmony
               of
               Confessions
            
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             Whoever
             own
             these
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             their
             
               joynt
               Interest
               in
               Government
            
             ,
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             his
             Friend
             ,
             he
             Charges
             them
             with
             Error
             and
             Novelty
             ,
             tho
             a
             Current
             Opinion
             among
             his
             Country-Men
             ,
             whom
             the
             enquiring
             Dr.
             Labours
             to
             undeceive
             ,
             and
             he
             assures
             his
             Friend
             (
             a
             sure
             Demonstration
             no
             doubt
             ,
             if
             it
             admit
             no
             other
             Measures
             ,
             but
             his
             Assertion
             )
             
               That
               they
               are
               altogether
               New
               ,
               and
               were
               never
               propagat
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               till
               these
               last
               days
               of
               Separation
               and
               Singularity
               .
            
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             he
             had
             Condescended
             upon
             the
             measures
             of
             these
             
               last
               days
            
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Separation
             Reigns
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             of
             these
             
               New
               Opinions
            
             .
             We
             know
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             times
             ,
             
               last
               times
            
             and
             
               latter
               dayes
            
             ;
             And
             some
             will
             alledge
             there
             has
             been
             Separation
             and
             Singularity
             ,
             Old
             enough
             in
             years
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             draw
             Conjectures
             from
             the
             Drs.
             Principles
             anent
             an
             
               Oecumenick
               New
               Testament
               High
               Priest
               and
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               Oeconomy
               ,
               as
               Exemplary
               to
               the
               New
               ,
            
             and
             who
             has
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             pretended
             to
             follow
             this
             Copie
             ,
             and
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             for
             some
             Ages
             separat
             from
             ,
             tho
             once
             Universally
             wondered
             after
             ,
             and
             followed
             ,
             viz.
             The
             
               Good
               Old
               Gentleman
               with
               the
               Triple
               Crown
            
             ;
             I
             think
             
               Protestant
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             these
             their
             forementioned
             Opinions
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             in
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             much
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             View
             .
             But
             that
             I
             be
             not
             tedious
             ,
             and
             may
             hasten
             to
             consider
             the
             Dr's
             grave
             Enquiry
             and
             Answer
             to
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             the
             
               New
               Protestant
            
             Glosses
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             moves
             his
             
             Spleen
             to
             such
             declamatory
             anger
             against
             his
             Poor
             pur-blind
             Countreymen
             ;
             one
             thing
             I
             would
             suggest
             to
             him
             (
             if
             I
             may
             do
             it
             without
             putting
             him
             into
             a
             Chaff
             )
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             'T
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             English
             Dr.
             of
             as
             great
             Figure
             and
             Reputation
             (
             almost
             )
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             great
             Name
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             having
             got
             this
             New
             Scots
             Notion
             of
             the
             Parity
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             into
             his
             unwarry
             head
             ,
             was
             bold
             to
             exhibit
             a
             great
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             Greek
             and
             
               Latine
               Fathers
            
             ,
             for
             this
             
               New
               Opinion
            
             ;
             his
             Name
             is
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Knolls
            
             ;
             the
             Dr.
             would
             do
             well
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Enquiring
             Charity
             ,
             and
             undeceive
             his
             Countriemen
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             this
             
               dangerous
               Error
            
             ,
             in
             examining
             his
             Citations
             .
             It
             s
             long
             since
             the
             Epistle
             was
             Exhibit
             to
             publick
             view
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             many
             hands
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             little
             enquiry
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             may
             easily
             have
             a
             view
             of
             this
             dangerous
             Piece
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             Citations
             hold
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             is
             not
             so
             New
             and
             Singular
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             Suggests
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             is
             an
             
               Old
               notion
            
             revived
             again
             :
             As
             the
             Dr.
             knows
             the
             Waldenses
             revived
             Old
             Points
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             the
             
               Protestant
               Schismaticks
            
             ,
             have
             taken
             up
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             so
             Learned
             an
             Antiquary
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             
               Scots
               Dangerous
               New
               Notion
            
             ,
             against
             which
             his
             Pamphlet
             is
             levelled
             ,
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             in
             Wickliff
             ,
             and
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             as
             testifies
             
               Michael
               Medina
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               De
               sacrorum
               hominum
               origine
               &
               eminentia
               ,
               Cap
            
             5.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             that
             my
             hand
             is
             in
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             examin
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Answers
             to
             the
             premised
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             bold
             to
             Exhibit
             to
             him
             some
             more
             of
             the
             Heretical
             assertors
             of
             Presbyters
             Power
             and
             interest
             in
             Government
             ,
             in
             correspondence
             to
             the
             New
             Scots
             Notion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Festus
                 Hommius
                 Disput.
                 Theol.
                 Adversus
                 Pontificios
                 Disput.
              
               25.
               
               
                 De
                 Minist
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
                 Ordin
                 .
                 Thes.
              
               1.
               
               He
               calls
               the
               Office
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               Extraordinary
               ,
               and
               holds
               it
               to
               be
               
                 expired
                 :
                 Thes.
              
               2.
               [
               
                 primus
                 itaque
                 ordo
                 Ministrorum
                 Ecclesiae
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 ordinariorum
                 est
                 ordo
                 Pastorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 etiam
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 Presbyteri
                 ,
                 praesides
                 laborantes
                 ,
                 Ministri
                 Praedicantes
                 ,
                 servi
                 ,
                 dispensatcres
                 ,
                 praesides
                 &
                 duces
                 in
                 Sacra
                 Scriptura
                 appellantur
              
               ]
               That
               the
               First
               order
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               who
               in
               Scripture
               are
               called
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Labouring
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 Dispensing
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Leaders
                 Rulers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Thes.
               3.
               [
               
                 inter
                 Episcopum
                 &
                 Pastorem
                 seu●
                 Presbyterum
                 in
                 verbo
                 laborantem
                 ,
                 Respectu
                 Muneris
                 seu
                 ministerii
                 nullum
                 in
                 sacra
                 Scriptura
                 ;
                 verum
                 &
                 essentiale
                 discrimen
                 reperitur
                 ;
                 haec
                 enim
                 vocibus
                 hisce
                 Promiscue
                 utitur
                 ,
                 cum
                 unum
                 eundemque
                 Ministrorum
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 ordinem
                 designat
                 :
                 Quia
                 in
                 una
                 Ecclesia
                 &
                 Civitate
                 plures
                 tempore
                 Apostolorum
                 Episcopus
                 fuisse
                 diserte
                 Scriptura
                 Sacra
                 Testatur
                 .
              
               That
               betwixt
               the
               Bis●op
               and
               Pastor
               or
               Presbyter
               labouring
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrin
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 essential
                 or
                 Official
                 difference
              
               found
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               uses
               these
               words
               promiscuously
               ,
               pointing
               out
               thereby
               
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 Ministers
              
               :
               Since
               it
               doth
               clearly
               Testify
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               
               in
               one
               City
               .
               From
               whence
               he
               draws
               this
               Conclusion
               [
               
                 quare
                 Epsicopi
                 jure
                 Divino
                 Pastoribus
                 ,
                 neque
                 gradu
                 ,
                 neque
                 dignitate
                 ,
                 neque
                 ordinis
                 potestate
                 ,
                 neque
                 Iurisdictione
                 majores
                 sunt
              
               ]
               That
               therefore
               Bishops
               by
               Divine
               Right
               are
               neither
               in
               Degree
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               Power
               of
               Order
               nor
               Jurisdiction
               greater
               than
               Pastors
               .
            
             Here
             is
             extensive
             
               Scots
               Bigotry
            
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             also
             observe
             ,
             how
             Crabbed
             and
             unlucky
             expressions
             he
             has
             Thes.
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Drs.
             Denomination
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Ministry
             by
             the
             term
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             because
             Christs
             Priesthood
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             admits
             of
             no
             Successors
             ,
             he
             doth
             upon
             this
             ground
             Reason
             thus
             [
             
               quare
               Ministri
               Novi
               Testamenti
               nusquam
               in
               sacra
               Scriptura
               Sacerdotes
               proprie
               dicti
               appellantur
            
             ]
             That
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             no
             where
             in
             Scripture
             called
             Priests
             .
             Adding
             [
             
               proinde
               pontificii
               Pastores
               cum
               nomen
               &
               munus
               sacerdotis
               sibi
               arrogant
               ,
               non
               tantum
               palam
               judaizant
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               blaspheme
               &
               sacrilege
               in
               Sanctissimum
               munus
               Domini
               —
               in
               v●lant
            
             ]
             That
             therefore
             the
             Popish
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             arrogating
             to
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Name
             and
             Office
             of
             Priests
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             palpably
             Judaize
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             make
             a
             Blasphemous
             ,
             and
             sacralegious
             Invasion
             upon
             the
             most
             Holy
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Musculus
                 (
                 loc
                 .
                 Commun
                 .
                 de
                 Offic.
                 Minist
                 .
                 )
              
               is
               
                 Scots
                 Presbyterian
              
               in
               grain
               ,
               in
               this
               Point
               (
               P.
               mihi
               .
               360
               ,
               361
               ,
               362.
               )
               after
               he
               has
               asserted
               from
               Scripture
               Grounds
               the
               extraordinary
               Nature
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               Evangelistick
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               identity
               of
               the
               Pastoral
               and
               Doctoral
               office
               with
               Ierom
               :
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               Eph.
               4.
               says
               not
               ,
               that
               our
               Lord
               gave
               some
               Pastors
               and
               some
               Doctors
               ,
               but
               Conjunctly
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               he
               adds
               [
               
                 eosdem
                 esse
                 Presbyteros
                 &
                 Pastores
                 ex
                 eo
                 patet
                 ,
                 quod
              
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               
               
                 Legimus
                 Seniores
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 admoneri
                 ,
                 ut
                 gregem
                 Dei
                 pascant
              
               ]
               That
               Elders
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               Apostles
               admonished
               to
               feed
               the
               Lords
               Flock
               [
               3
               tio
               .
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 eosdem
                 esse
                 Presbyteros
                 quoque
                 &
                 Episcopas
                 &
                 Pastores
                 ,
                 ex
                 eo
                 patet
                 ,
                 quod
              
               Act.
               20.
               
               
                 Legimus
                 adhunc
                 modum
                 .
                 A
              
               Mileto
               
                 autem
                 missus
              
               Ephesum
               
                 nuntius
                 accersivit
                 Presbyteros
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 qui
                 cum
                 venissent
                 ,
                 dixit
                 iis
                 ;
                 vos
                 scitis
                 a
                 primo
                 die
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Et
                 aliquanto
                 post
                 .
                 Attendite
                 igitur
                 vobis
                 &
                 toto
                 gregi
                 in
                 quo
                 vos
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 posuit
                 Episcopos
                 ad
                 pascendum
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei.
                 Quos
              
               Lucas
               
                 vocat
                 Presbyteros
                 Ecclesiae
              
               Ephesinae
               ,
               hos
               Paulus
               
                 vocat
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 &
                 dixit
                 eos
                 ad
                 hoc
                 esse
                 a
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 positos
                 ,
                 ut
                 pascant
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei
                 ,
                 sic
                 palam
                 videmus
                 eosdem
                 esse
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 Pastores
              
               ]
               He
               adds
               for
               his
               Third
               Reason
               ,
               that
               it
               appears
               from
               Act.
               20.
               that
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               and
               Pastors
               are
               the
               same
               ;
               because
               Paul
               sent
               from
               Miletum
               to
               Ephesus
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               being
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               enjoins
               them
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               made
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               Feed
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               Rule
               and
               Govern
               ,
               as
               the
               Original
               Word
               imports
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Those
               whom
               Luke
               calls
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               those
               Paul
               calls
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               constitut
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               Feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               whence
               it
               evidently
               
               appears
               ,
               that
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
              
               .
               He
               adds
               [
               
                 de
                 inde
                 in
                 una
                 &
                 eadem
                 ecclesiae
                 simul
                 &
                 conjunctim
                 plures
                 fuisse
                 episcopos
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               That
               it
               appears
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               ,
               placed
               at
               once
               and
               joyntly
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               .
               [
               
                 Quem
                 admodum
                 ex
                 eo
                 quoque
                 videri
                 est
                 ,
                 quod
              
               Phil
               :
               1.1
               .
               Legimus
               Paulus
               ac
               Timotheus
               
                 servi
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 sanctis
                 qui
                 sunt
              
               Philippi
               ,
               
                 una
                 cum
                 Episcopis
                 &
                 Diaconis
                 .
                 Ecce
                 &
              
               Philippis
               
                 plures
                 simul
                 erant
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 erant
                 autem
                 illi
                 Seniores
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ]
               That
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Philippi
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Bishops
               are
               saluted
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               Pastors
               .
               He
               thus
               proceeds
               [
               
                 Et
                 ubi
                 in
                 Epistola
                 ad
              
               Titum
               Cap.
               1.
               
               
                 Legimus
                 ,
                 Hujus
                 rei
                 gratia
                 reliqui
                 te
                 in
              
               Creta
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quae
                 desunt
                 pergas
                 corrigere
                 ,
                 &
                 constituas
                 oppidatim
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 sicut
                 ego
                 tibi
                 ordinaram
                 ,
                 si
                 quis
                 est
                 incupatus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Opportet
                 enim
                 episcopum
                 inculpatum
                 esse
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 An
                 non
                 hic
                 quoque
                 videmus
                 eosdem
                 esse
                 Presbyterum
                 &
                 Episcopum
                 .
                 Et
              
               1
               Pet
               :
               5.
               
               
                 Loco
                 supra
                 citato
                 ,
                 tres
                 hae
                 voces
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ad
                 eosdem
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 Scriptae
                 leguntur
                 ,
                 unde
                 videas
                 Apostolorum
                 tempore
                 in
                 ecclesia
                 Christi
                 eosdem
                 fuisse
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 Pastores
                 &
                 Episcopos
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               shewing
               that
               he
               left
               him
               to
               place
               Elders
               in
               Crete
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               Blameless
               ,
               &c.
               
               Because
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               such
               ,
               doth
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               
                 Presbyter
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               And
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               the
               three
               Original
               Words
               ,
               which
               signifie
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Feeding
              
               ,
               and
               Overseeing
               ,
               or
               
                 Acting
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Written
               and
               Ascribed
               
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
              
               ;
               Whence
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 were
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
              
               in
               Gods
               Church
               .
               He
               adds
               [
               
                 Est
                 itaque
                 prorsus
                 indubitatum
              
               (
               Alas
               !
               this
               Poor
               Man
               wanted
               the
               Venerable
               Dr's
               Instructions
               ,
               to
               have
               Corrected
               this
               Bigotrie
               )
               
                 in
                 prima
                 &
                 Apostolica
                 Ecclesia
                 sic
                 fuisse
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 Dispositum
                 ,
                 ut
                 Seniores
                 Ecclesiae
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 Gregis
                 Dominicae
                 Curam
                 gerentes
                 ,
                 Communi
                 Opera
                 Ministeria
                 Docendi
                 ac
                 R●gendi
                 obirent
                 ,
                 essentque
                 ,
                 ut
                 ita
                 dicam
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 Nulli
                 Capiti
                 ac
                 Praesidi
                 subjecti
                 ,
                 quales
                 h●die
                 quoque
                 in
                 nonnullis
                 Ecclesiis
                 Verbi
                 Ministri
                 reperiuntur
                 ,
                 inter
                 quos
                 nemo
                 caeteris
                 est
                 superior
                 Officio
                 &
                 Potestate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               ]
               That
               it
               is
               beyond
               all
               Debate
               ,
               that
               the
               First
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               so
               Constitute
               ,
               that
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               Exercise
               a
               Common
               Episcopal
               Care
               over
               the
               Lords
               Flock
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 same
                 Function
                 of
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Governing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               therein
               subject
               to
               no
               Head
               or
               President
               :
               Like
               unto
               whom
               ,
               are
               found
               several
               Ministers
               now
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               who
               owne
               no
               Superior
               in
               either
               Office
               or
               Authority
               ,
               &c.
               
               Afterwards
               speaking
               of
               the
               Exalting
               of
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               the
               peculiar
               Name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               of
               Ieroms
               Account
               of
               this
               Practice
               ,
               viz.
               for
               Eviting
               of
               Schism
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               Emphatically
               [
               
                 Tentatio
                 illa
              
               ]
               that
               Tentation
               .
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               [
               
                 Profuerit
                 ne
                 Consilium
                 hoc
                 Ecclesiae
                 Christi
                 —
                 melius
                 est
                 posterioribus
                 saeculis
                 declaratum
                 ,
                 quam
                 cum
                 baec
                 Consuetudo
                 primum
                 introduceretur
                 ,
                 cui
                 debemus
                 omnem
                 illam
                 Principalium
                 &
                 Equestrium
                 Episcoporum
                 Insolentiam
                 ,
                 
                 Opulentiam
                 ,
                 &
                 Tyrannidem
                 ,
                 imo
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Christi
                 Corruptionem
                 ,
                 quam
                 si
              
               Hieronimus
               
                 cerneret
                 ,
                 dubio
                 procul
                 Consilium
                 agnosceret
                 ,
                 non
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 ad
                 tollenda
                 Schismata
                 ,
                 sicut
                 praetexebatur
                 ,
                 sed
                 ipsius
                 Satanae
                 ad
                 Vastanda
                 ac
                 Perdenda
                 prisca
                 Pascendi
                 Dominici
                 Gregis
                 Ministeria
                 ,
                 quo
                 fieret
                 ,
                 ut
                 haberet
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 non
                 veros
                 Pastores
                 ,
                 Doctores
                 ,
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 &
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 sed
                 sub
                 Nominum
                 istorum
                 Larvis
                 Otiosos
                 Ventres
                 ,
                 ac
                 Magnificos
                 Princepes
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 modo
                 non
                 pascant
                 ipsi
                 Populum
                 Domini
                 Doctrina
                 Sana
                 &
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 Improbissima
                 Violentia
                 vetant
                 ,
                 ne
                 id
                 per
                 quenquam
                 alium
                 fiat
                 .
                 Hoc
                 ,
              
               sciz
               .
               
                 Consilio
                 Satanae
                 factum
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 habeant
                 Ecclesiae
                 pro
                 Episcopis
                 Potentes
                 Dominos
                 ac
                 Princepes
                 magna
                 ex
                 parte
                 ,
                 ex
                 Ordine
                 Nobilium
                 ac
                 Satrapum
                 Saeculi
                 Delectos
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Whether
               this
               Counsel
               or
               Method
               of
               Eviting
               Schism
               ,
               was
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               more
               apparent
               to
               the
               After-Ages
               ,
               than
               when
               this
               Custom
               ,
               was
               first
               introduced
               .
               For
               ,
               thereunto
               is
               owing
               all
               that
               Grandure
               ,
               Insolency
               and
               Tyrranny
               of
               those
               Knight-like
               and
               Princely
               Bishops
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Corruption
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               Ierom
               had
               discerned
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               have
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               
                 not
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Removal
                 of
                 Schisms
                 ,
              
               as
               was
               pretended
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Project
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 to
                 Wast
                 and
                 Destroy
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 appointed
                 for
                 Feeding
                 the
                 Lords
                 Flock
                 ,
              
               that
               thus
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               might
               not
               have
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Disguise
               of
               such
               Names
               ,
               Idle
               Bellies
               ,
               and
               Magnificent
               Princes
               ,
               who
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
               Feed
               not
               the
               People
               of
               God
               themselves
               ,
               with
               the
               Sound
               and
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               by
               most
               Wicked
               Violence
               ,
               hinders
               the
               same
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               any
               other
               :
               And
               that
               by
               this
               Engyne
               of
               Satan
               ,
               it
               s
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               ,
               instead
               of
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               have
               Powerful
               Lords
               and
               Princes
               chosen
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Grandees
               of
               this
               World.
               Thereafter
               ,
               he
               Inveighs
               against
               their
               Gorgeous
               Stoles
               ,
               Girdles
               ,
               &c.
               which
               he
               says
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Armour
               enjoyned
               Eph.
               6.
               calling
               them
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Counterfeit
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               the
               true
               ones
               .
               Thus
               he
               P.
               362.
               
            
          
           
             I
             must
             here
             again
             present
             to
             our
             Dr
             ,
             some
             further
             Account
             of
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Learned
             Iunius
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             in
             his
             Animadversions
             on
             
               Bellarmin
               ad
               Controver
            
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Concil
               .
               in
               Cap.
            
             15.
             
             Par.
             9.
             
             Art.
             7.
             
             
               [
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 Pastores
                 Laici
                 ,
                 nec
                 Ecclesiastici
                 quicunque
                 ,
                 sed
                 soli
                 Episcopi
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Bishops
               only
               are
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               no
               Inferior
               Officers
               .
               He
               thus
               Animadverts
               and
               Answers
               [
               
                 Distinguenda
                 Assumptio
                 haec
                 ,
                 nam
                 si
                 anguste
                 Episcopos
                 ex
                 Pontificiorum
                 usu
                 intelligas
                 ,
                 falsa
                 est
                 ;
                 sin
                 autem
                 latius
                 Communiterque
                 Presbyteros
                 Operam
                 dantes
                 Administratione
                 Verbi
                 ex
                 Dono
                 &
                 Vocatione
                 Dei
                 ,
                 vera
                 est
                 Assumptio
                 :
                 Recte
                 enim
              
               Magister
               Sententiarum
               ,
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Disput.
               24.
               
               
                 Excellenter
                 inquit
                 ,
                 Canones
                 duos
                 tanquam
                 Sacros
                 Ordines
                 appellari
                 censent
                 ,
                 Diaconatus
                 ,
              
               sciz
               .
               
                 Et
                 Presbyteratus
                 ;
                 quia
                 hos
                 solos
                 Primitiva
                 Ecclesia
                 legitur
                 habuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 his
                 solis
                 Preceptum
                 Apostoli
                 habemus
                 ;
                 
                 enim
                 vero
                 si
                 soli
                 Episcopi
                 Pastores
                 essent
                 ,
                 profecto
                 neque
                 Episcopi
                 faciunt
                 officium
                 qui
                 non
                 pascunt
                 gregem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               ]
               That
               the
               premised
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               only
               are
               Pastors
               ,
               is
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               if
               applyed
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               Labours
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               who
               are
               thereunto
               Called
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               Correspondent
               Gifts
               .
               That
               the
               Master
               of
               Sentences
               ,
               does
               rightly
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               Canons
               do
               only
               owne
               Two
               Orders
               as
               Sacred
               ,
               Viz.
               The
               Diaconate
               and
               Presbyterate
               :
               Because
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               had
               these
               only
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               alone
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               if
               Bishops
               only
               be
               Pastors
               ,
               these
               Bishops
               do
               not
               their
               Duty
               ,
               who
               Feed
               not
               the
               Flock
               .
               He
               adds
               after
               ,
               [
               
                 nam
                 illa
                 Episcoporum
                 distinctio
                 a
                 Pastoribus
                 &
                 Presbyterorum
                 ordine
                 ,
                 juris
                 Divini
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 humani
                 instituti
                 —
                 Nos
                 de
                 Iure
                 solum
                 communi
                 Divinoque
                 agimus
                 :
                 Presbyteris
                 ergo
                 qui
                 dabant
                 operam
                 administrationi
                 verbi
                 jus
                 commune
                 fuit
                 ,
                 ut
                 Conciliis
                 interessent
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               That
               the
               distinction
               of
               Bishops
               from
               Pastors
               ,
               has
               no
               Divine
               Warand
               ,
               but
               is
               of
               
                 Human
                 Institution
                 only
              
               ;
               That
               Presbyters
               who
               Labour
               in
               Dispensing
               the
               Word
               ,
               had
               an
               Interest
               to
               Sit
               in
               Councils
               .
            
             Where
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             the
             Dr's
             Notion
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             its
             distinct
             from
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             Superior
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Popish
               and
               an
               Human
               Invention
            
             ,
             and
             Asserts
             the
             Identity
             of
             Pastor
             an●
             Bishop
             by
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             they
             being
             Members
             of
             Councils
             :
             
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               prime
               Schoolmen
               ,
               as
               Lombard
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               10.
               ibid.
               )
               [
               
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 posuit
                 Episcopos
                 regere
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               set
               up
               Bishops
               to
               Rule
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Thus
               Iunius
               animadverts
               [
               
                 aequivoce
                 :
                 nam
                 Episcopos
                 dicit
                 Apostolus
                 communi
                 significato
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 inspectores
                 &
                 Curatores
                 Ecclesiae
                 esse
                 Presbyteros
                 illius
                 .
                 Agit
                 autem
                 cum
                 Presbyteris
                 unius
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 puta
                 Ephesinae
                 ,
                 quos
                 accersi
                 ad
                 se
                 curaverat
                 ,
                 quod
                 si
                 unus
                 tantum
                 esse
                 debet
                 (
                 ut
                 volunt
                 Pontificii
                 )
                 in
                 una
                 Ecclesia
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 &
                 ejus
                 est
                 solius
                 pascere
                 ,
                 cur
              
               Paulus
               
                 per
                 omnia
                 plurali
                 numero
                 usus
                 est
                 in
                 hoc
                 suo
                 protreptico
                 ad
                 Presbyteros
              
               Ephesi
               ]
               Adding
               [
               
                 falsa
                 ex
                 aequivocatione
                 sententia
              
               ]
               that
               the
               premised
               Assertion
               ,
               anent
               the
               Establishing
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               when
               applyed
               to
               the
               
                 Prelat
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               is
               not
               found
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               calls
               the
               Pastors
               or
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               her
               Inspectors
               or
               Bishops
               :
               Because
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Act.
              
               20.
               the
               Apostles
               Speech
               is
               directed
               to
               that
               one
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               for
               whose
               Pastors
               he
               had
               sent
               ;
               but
               if
               (
               as
               the
               Papists
               would
               have
               it
               )
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Bishop
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               him
               alone
               to
               Feed
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               ,
               that
               Paul
               ,
               all
               along
               ,
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Plural
                 Number
              
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               Exhortatory
               Speech
               ,
               or
               Sermon
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               ?
            
             After
             ,
             in
             Art.
             9.
             
             [
             
               Passim
               asserunt
               Concilia
               Episcoporum
               esse
            
             ]
             That
             Councils
             were
             made
             up
             of
             Bishops
             .
             
               Thus
               Iunius
               animadverts
               in
               his
               Third
               Answer
               [
               
                 quod
                 Episcopi
                 plurimum
                 adessent
                 ,
                 non
                 ideo
                 factum
                 est
                 quod
                 Episcopi
                 essent
                 ,
                 sed
                 quod
                 eruditione
                 &
                 Doctrina
                 praestarent
                 plerumque
                 aliis
                 de
                 Presbyterio
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 propterea
                 suffragiis
                 
                 Presbyterii
                 praefecti
                 essent
                 toto
                 Presbyterorum
                 collegio
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 singuli
                 :
                 Nam
                 qui
                 erant
                 ejusmodi
                 ,
                 eos
                 ad
                 Consilia
                 generalia
                 communibus
                 Ecclesiae
                 suffragiis
                 mitti
                 ,
                 erat
                 aequius
                 ,
                 quam
                 rudiores
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               That
               the
               Bishops
               were
               for
               most
               part
               present
               at
               Councils
               ;
               this
               was
               not
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               being
               Bishops
               or
               as
               in
               that
               Character
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               for
               most
               part
               ,
               were
               beyond
               others
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               in
               Gifts
               and
               Learning
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               this
               Reason
               every
               such
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               made
               President
               of
               their
               Collegiat
               Meeting
               ;
               for
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               in
               this
               capacity
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               equitable
               they
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               General
               Councils
               ,
               by
               the
               Churches
               common
               suffrages
               ,
               than
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               less
               learned
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               adds
               [
               
                 tanquam
                 perpetui
                 juris
                 statuae
                 Episcoporum
                 pontificiorum
                 sibi
                 Assumpserunt
                 ,
                 sicut
                 &
                 omnem
                 autoritatem
                 Ecclesiae
                 &
                 Presbyterii
              
               ]
               That
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               as
               if
               founded
               upon
               a
               standing
               Right
               and
               Tittle
               ,
               have
               Usurpt
               and
               assum'd
               to
               themselves
               ,
               the
               whole
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbytrie
               .
               In
               Art.
               10.
               he
               Corrects
               
               Bellarmin's
               absurd
               Gloss
               ,
               as
               if
               Theodosius
               and
               Valentinianus
               had
               intended
               only
               the
               Bishops
               to
               be
               Received
               in
               the
               Council
               —
               And
               15.
               ibid.
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Chorepiscopi
                 &
                 Presbyteri
              
               Subscribed
               and
               Voted
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               :
               And
               in
               Art.
               11.
               
                 [
                 inveni●ntur
                 soli
                 Episcopi
                 Subscripsisse
              
               )
               That
               Bishops
               only
               did
               Subscribe
               :
               He
               Answers
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               false
               (
               De
               Niceno
               
                 modo
                 Diximus
                 Not.
              
               15.
               
               Constantinopolitano
               
                 p●●no
                 Subscripserunt
                 aliquot
                 Presbyteri
              
               ,
               Alpius
               Presb.
               pro
               Philomuso
               Alexandrino
               Cappadociae
               ,
               Paulus
               Presb.
               Promontano
               Claudiopolitano
               Isauriae
               ,
               &c.
               )
               That
               in
               the
               First
               Council
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               Subscribed
               .
               Thereafter
               ,
               he
               shews
               ,
               why
               the
               Bishops
               were
               Chosen
               to
               General
               
                 Councils
                 —
                 (
                 in
                 singulis
                 Presbyteriis
                 cujuscunque
                 Provinciae
                 ,
                 Communibus
                 suffragiis
                 Episcopi
                 eligerentur
                 ii
                 ,
                 qui
                 Pietate
                 ,
                 Doctrina
                 ,
                 Iudicio
                 —
                 praestare
                 viderentur
                 .
                 Adfuerunt
                 autem
                 &
                 Presbyteri
                 juarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 singuli
                 Communi
                 Synodorum
                 particularium
                 calculo
                 ad
                 actionem
                 illam
                 deputati
                 ,
                 tum
                 Ecclesiae
                 suae
                 ,
                 tum
                 Provinciae
                 totius
                 nomine
                 ▪
                 )
              
               That
               in
               every
               Presbytrie
               of
               the
               respective
               Provinces
               ,
               these
               Bishops
               were
               Chosen
               by
               common
               suffrage
               ,
               who
               were
               judged
               more
               Eminent
               in
               Piety
               and
               Learning
               ,
               but
               Presbyters
               were
               also
               present
               ,
               
                 being
                 deputed
                 to
                 that
                 Work
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Vote
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 suffrage
                 of
                 Particular
                 Synods
                 ,
              
               and
               thus
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               .
               He
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               few
               were
               laid
               aside
               from
               Councils
               .
               Upon
               19.
               ibid.
               Where
               it
               is
               alledged
               ,
               that
               the
               Interest
               of
               any
               other
               than
               Bishops
               in
               Councils
               is
               [
               
                 contra
                 morem
                 omnis
                 Antiquitatis
              
               ]
               Against
               the
               Custom
               of
               all
               Antiquity
               :
               In
               Opposition
               to
               this
               ,
               Iunius
               produces
               the
               Pattern
               of
               that
               
                 Council
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Paul
               and
               those
               with
               him
               ,
               were
               received
               by
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
              
               ;
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               met
               in
               Council
               —
               Citing
               v.
               22.
               
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               to
               send
               Chosen
               Men
               —
               and
               v.
               23.
               where
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               wrote
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
               Adding
               [
               
                 atque
                 ●ita
                 
                 diu
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 fuisse
                 observatum
                 ,
                 demonstrat
                 Exemplum
              
               Romanae
               
                 Synodi
                 ,
                 quae
                 contra
              
               Novatum
               
                 fuit
                 habita
                 a
              
               60
               
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 Presbyterisque
                 &
                 Diaconis
                 pluribus
                 ,
                 qui
                 Sententiam
                 definiverunt
                 contra
              
               Novatum
               ,
               
                 Apostolici
                 illius
                 Concilii
                 Exemplo
                 ,
                 ut
                 refert
              
               Euseb.
               
                 Hist.
                 Eccles.
                 Lib.
              
               6.
               
               Cap.
               43.
               
               Et
               Ruffin
               .
               Cap.
               33.
               
               Item
               Alexandrinae
               Synodi
               contra
               Arrium
               apud
               Gelasium
               Cyzicenum
               ]
               That
               it
               was
               thus
               of
               a
               long
               time
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               demonstrat
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Roman
               Synod
               ,
               which
               was
               held
               against
               Novatus
               by
               60
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               many
               
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 Sentence
                 against
              
               Novatus
               ,
               
                 after
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 that
                 Apostolical
                 Synod
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Eusebius
               and
               Ruffinus
               in
               their
               Histories
               :
               As
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Alexandria
               against
               Arius
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             By
             this
             time
             ,
             its
             evident
             ,
             what
             the
             Judgment
             of
             this
             Great
             Divine
             was
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             both
             the
             Name
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             their
             Interest
             and
             Authority
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             Councils
             ,
             both
             
               de
               Facto
            
             and
             
               de
               Iure
            
             .
          
           
             
               Franc.
               Gomarus
               Explic.
               Epist.
               ad
               Gal.
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             P.
             (
             mihi
             )
             487.
             having
             asserted
             the
             extraordinary
             Ecclesiastick
             Function
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             common
             Ground
             of
             their
             various
             Travels
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             proved
             ,
             their
             Evangelistick
             Office
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Function
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             is
             tyed
             to
             a
             certain
             Post
             :
             
               He
               adds
               ,
               
                 deinde
                 illa
                 Episcopi
                 significatio
                 ,
                 quae
                 post
                 Apostolorum
                 tempora
                 introducta
                 ,
                 in
                 Sacris
                 literis
                 omnino
                 insolens
                 est
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 idem
                 quod
                 Presbyterum
                 notat
                 ,
                 ut
              
               Paulus
               Tit.
               1.6
               .
               
                 ostendit
                 :
                 quos
                 enim
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Presbyteros
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 eosdem
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Episcopos
                 vocat
              
               ,
               &c.
               That
               the
               signification
               or
               designation
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               introduced
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               is
               unknown
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               it
               signifies
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Tit.
               1.6
               .
               shews
               ;
               for
               ,
               whom
               ,
               in
               the
               5
               ,
               v.
               he
               Calls
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               same
               he
               calls
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               7.
               v.
               as
               also
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               so
               termed
               by
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.17
               .
               Paul
               calls
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 .
                 v.
              
               28.
               and
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               he
               writes
               to
               the
               Saints
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               Where
               ,
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               he
               understands
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               not
               the
               Prelats
               set
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               which
               were
               absurd
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               Philippi
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               a
               plurality
               of
               such
               ordinary
               Bishops
               ,
               of
               which
               every
               one
               had
               been
               set
               over
               many
               Pastors
               .
               Finally
               ,
               where
               Paul
               recites
               the
               several
               kinds
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Ministers
               ,
               he
               acknowledges
               no
               such
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 superior
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               as
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               
               Ierom's
               Judgment
               is
               memorable
               ,
               which
               is
               extant
               ,
               
                 Comment
                 .
                 in
                 Ep.
              
               to
               Tit.
               1.1
               .
               where
               comparing
               the
               5.
               and
               7.
               v.
               he
               infers
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               Point
               he
               doth
               likewise
               (
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               have
               done
               )
               demonstrat
               from
               Philip
               1.1
               .
               and
               Act.
               20.28.29
               .
               and
               other
               Passages
               adjoined
               thereunto
               ;
               concluding
               all
               with
               this
               weighty
               assertion
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               were
               
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               untill
               by
               Degrees
               ,
               the
               care
               and
               inspection
               was
               put
               upon
               one
               —
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               set
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               rather
               by
               Custom
               than
               by
               Truth
               of
               Divine
               appointment
               ;
               which
               Custom
               (
               saith
               the
               Author
               ]
               did
               at
               last
               bring
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 the
                 mischievous
                 dominion
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Command
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               
               Thereafter
               he
               reasons
               the
               Ruling
               Elders
               Office
               from
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               Rom.
               12.8
               .
               1
               Thes.
               5.12
               .
            
          
           
             
               P.
               526.
               
                 explic
                 .
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Philip.
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               Consect
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Cum
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 &
                 hic
                 ,
                 &
                 alibi
                 ,
                 ut
                 Act.
              
               20.
               
               
                 Uni
                 Ecclesiae
                 plures
                 Episcopos
                 tribuat
                 ;
                 nec
                 ullum
                 inter
                 Episeopos
                 ordinarios
                 ,
                 &
                 Pastores
                 ,
                 statuat
                 discrimen
                 :
                 sequitur
                 ,
                 adversus
                 pontificios
                 ,
                 Episcopum
                 non
                 significare
                 Pastorem
                 &
                 praefectum
                 Pastorum
                 ,
                 sed
                 Ecclesiae
                 Pastorem
                 ,
                 ut
                 docet
                 Hieron
                 .
                 in
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Evag.
                 &
                 Comment
                 .
                 ad
                 Titum
                 probat
                 .
                 v.
              
               1.
               
               Since
               Paul
               both
               here
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               as
               Act.
               20.
               ascribes
               unto
               one
               Church
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               neither
               places
               any
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               ordinary
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               it
               follows
               against
               the
               Papists
               (
               and
               thus
               against
               this
               Dr.
               in
               Gomarus
               Sense
               ,
               )
               that
               the
               Word
               Bishop
               ,
               doth
               not
               signifie
               both
               the
               Pastor
               and
               Prelatical
               Inspector
               over
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               a
               Pastor
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Ierom
               learnedly
               proves
               in
               
                 Epist
                 ad
                 Evag.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               704.
               
               
                 Explicat
                 .
                 in
              
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               
               Consect
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Quandoquidem
                 Presbyterorum
                 officium
                 hic
                 statuitur
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
              
               Paulus
               Presbyteros
               Ephesinos
               dictos
               ,
               Act.
               20.17
               .
               
                 vocat
                 deinde
                 Episcopos
              
               v.
               28.
               
               &
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 unius
                 Urbis
              
               Philippensis
               ,
               tribuit
               Paulus
               
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 &
                 Diaconos
                 :
                 Neque
                 ullibi
                 in
                 Sacris
                 Literis
                 Episcopus
                 Presbyteris
                 praefertur
                 :
                 Inde
                 sequitur
                 ,
                 non
                 ex
                 Divina
                 Institutione
                 ,
                 sed
                 Humana
                 Traditione
                 ;
                 cui
                 deinde
                 accessit
                 superbia
                 ,
                 Episcopos
                 a
                 Presbyteris
                 fuisse
                 distinctos
                 ,
                 iisque
                 Potestate
                 &
                 Authoritate
                 praelatis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               since
               the
               Office
               of
               Presbyters
               is
               here
               held
               out
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Episcopal
               Inspection
               ,
               as
               Paul
               doth
               accordingly
               call
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               Bishops
               ,
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               who
               are
               likewise
               termed
               Presbyters
               ,
               v.
               17.
               and
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               mentions
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               of
               that
               one
               City
               Philippi
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               a
               Bishop
               found
               set
               over
               Presbyters
               in
               any
               place
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               :
               It
               hence
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               distinguishing
               of
               Bishops
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               setting
               them
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               a
               Potestative
               and
               Authoritative
               Prelacy
               ,
               had
               its
               Rise
               from
               no
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               but
               from
               Humane
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Pride
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             shall
             I
             weary
             our
             Profound
             Dr
             ,
             with
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Stamp
             with
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ?
             
               
                 Antonius
                 Sadael
                 Operum
                 Theol.
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               
               
                 De
                 Legitima
                 Vocatione
                 Pastorem
                 Ecclesiae
              
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               Dispute
               ,
               he
               professes
               to
               deal
               with
               such
               as
               profest
               to
               owne
               the
               Reformed
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               studied
               
                 to
                 evert
                 the
                 chief
                 part
                 of
                 Discipline
                 —
                 [
                 rejectis
                 iis
                 quibus
                 ex
                 officio
                 incumbit
                 ipsius
                 Disciplinae
                 Administratio
                 ]
              
               rejecting
               such
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Office
               ,
               have
               the
               Administration
               of
               Government
               committed
               to
               them
               .
               P.
               
                 (
                 mihi
              
               )
               
               65
               ,
               66
               ,
               67.
               
               He
               thus
               proceeds
               ,
               having
               Answered
               an
               Argument
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               Doctors
               ,
               he
               proposes
               his
               Second
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               —
               [
               
                 objicit
                 primos
                 nostros
                 Doctores
                 fuisse
                 quidem
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 itaque
                 non
                 potuisse
                 alios
                 Ecclesiae
                 Doctores
                 constituere
                 ,
                 cum
                 soli
                 Episcopi
                 Ius
                 Ordinandi
                 habeant
              
               ]
               That
               our
               first
               Doctors
               were
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               not
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               thus
               could
               not
               Ordain
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               since
               only
               Bishops
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               Ordain
               .
               [
               
                 Quae
                 Sententia
              
               ,
               saith
               Sadael
               ,
               
                 quam
                 falsa
                 sit
                 ,
                 jam
                 videndum
                 est
              
               ]
               The
               Falshood
               of
               which
               Opinion
               ,
               he
               undertakes
               to
               discover
               :
               And
               thus
               he
               confutes
               it
               ,
               [
               
                 Patet
                 ex
                 Verbo
                 Dei
                 Episcopum
                 &
                 Presbyterum
                 (
                 qui
                 quidem
                 Ecclesiam
                 docent
                 )
                 reipsa
                 atque
                 munere
                 eundem
                 esse
                 :
                 Atque
                 ita
                 variis
                 nominibus
                 rem
                 eandem
                 fuisse
                 significatam
                 ;
                 sic
                 enim
              
               Paulus
               ad
               Titum
               .
               Cap.
               1.5
               .
               
                 hujus
                 rei
                 causa
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 reliqui
                 te
                 in
              
               Creta
               
                 ut
                 constituas
                 oppidatim
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 sicut
                 tibi
                 mandavi
                 ,
                 si
                 quis
                 est
                 inculpatus
                 —
                 opportet
                 enim
                 Episcopum
                 inculpatum
                 esse
              
               ]
               It
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               (
               such
               as
               Teach
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               )
               are
               upon
               the
               Matter
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 Office
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               these
               Names
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               signified
               :
               For
               ,
               thus
               the
               Apostle
               to
               
                 Titus
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
              
               Crete
               ,
               
                 That
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 Ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 —
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 blameless
                 —
                 For
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               He
               adds
               [
               
                 idem
                 Apostolus
                 ad
                 Presbyteros
              
               Ephesinos
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               
                 attendite
                 vos
                 ipsos
                 &
                 totum
                 gregem
                 in
                 quo
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 constituit
                 Episcopos
                 ad
                 pascendam
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei.
                 Et
                 in
                 Epist.
                 ad
              
               Philip.
               Cap.
               1
               ,
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 Salutat
                 Sanctos
                 qui
                 erant
              
               Philippis
               
                 una
                 cum
                 Episcopis
                 &
                 Diaconis
                 .
                 Ex
                 quibus
                 omnibus
                 satis
                 patere
                 arbitror
                 ,
              
               Paulum
               ,
               
                 eundem
                 fuisse
                 Episcopum
                 qui
                 Presbyter
                 esset
                 ad
                 docendam
                 Ecclesiam
                 institutus
                 .
                 Deinde
                 cum
                 Apostolus
                 agit
                 de
                 muneribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 in
                 Epist.
                 ad
              
               Eph.
               
                 Pastores
                 quidem
                 recenset
                 &
                 Doctores
                 ,
                 nullum
                 autem
                 superiorem
                 gradum
                 Episcoporum
                 Assignat
                 :
                 Imo
                 ne
                 meminit
                 quidem
                 illius
                 nominis
                 ,
                 adeo
                 ut
                 necessessit
                 eos
                 nomine
                 Pastorum
                 comprehendi
                 :
                 Quod
                 quidem
                 Presbyteris
                 convenire
                 patet
                 ex
                 Cap.
              
               20.
               
               Actorum
               
                 &
                 ex
              
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               
               
                 Ne
                 alii
                 loci
                 mihi
                 commemorandi
                 sint
              
               ]
               That
               the
               same
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               
               Thus
               Enjoins
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 Feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 GOD.
              
               And
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               he
               Salutes
               the
               Saints
               which
               were
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               .
               From
               all
               which
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               appointed
               to
               Teach
               the
               Church
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               Treating
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Offices
               ,
               in
               the
               Epist.
               to
               Eph.
               he
               reckons
               up
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               but
               Assigns
               no
               Superior
               Degree
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               such
               a
               Name
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               necessity
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               Comprehend
               them
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Pastors
               :
               And
               that
               
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 thing
                 is
                 Competent
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               appears
               from
               Act.
               20.
               and
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               that
               I
               need
               not
               mention
               other
               places
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             the
             Sorbon
             (
             and
             our
             Reverend
             Dr.
             his
             Associat
             in
             the
             Cause
             )
             do
             Reply
             to
             what
             is
             premised
             .
             Thus
             our
             Author
             proceeds
             ,
             
               [
               Respondet
               Sorbonicus
               
                 nominum
                 quidem
                 esse
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 munerum
                 ,
                 confusionem
                 .
                 Verum
                 enimvero
                 quando
                 Presbyteri
                 vocantur
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 ibi
                 agitur
                 non
                 de
                 nominibus
                 ac
                 titulis
                 ,
                 sed
                 de
                 ipsa
                 muneris
                 functione
                 ;
                 cum
                 enim
              
               Paulus
               
                 hortatur
                 Presbyteros
              
               Epheseos
               
                 ad
                 suum
                 munus
                 legittime
                 obeundum
                 ,
                 hanc
                 addit
                 rationem
                 ,
                 quod
                 illos
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 constituit
                 Episcopos
                 :
                 Non
                 igitur
                 ait
                 eos
                 vocari
                 tantum
                 ,
                 sed
                 esse
                 constituos
                 Episcopos
                 ex
                 quo
                 efficitur
                 tot
                 revera
                 tunc
                 fuisse
                 Episcopos
              
               Ephesi
               
                 quot
                 erant
                 Presbyteri
                 &
                 Pastores
                 Ecclesiae
                 ;
                 adeo
                 ut
                 plane
                 jaceat
                 illa
                 responsio
                 de
                 sola
                 nominum
                 confusione
              
               ]
               i.
               e.
               The
               Sorbon
               doth
               Reply
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               indeed
               in
               the
               premised
               places
               ,
               a
               confusion
               of
               Names
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               or
               the
               Office.
               But
               when
               Presbyters
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               is
               in
               such
               places
               ,
               treating
               not
               of
               the
               Names
               or
               Titles
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Office
               and
               Function
               it self
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               to
               the
               right
               Exercise
               o●
               their
               Office
               ,
               he
               adds
               this
               Reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               constitute
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               he
               says
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               only
               called
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               in
               very
               deed
               Constitut
               such
               Bishops
               ,
               From
               whence
               it
               evidently
               follows
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               then
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               Presbyters
               and
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               So
               ,
               that
               this
               answer
               ,
               touching
               the
               Confusion
               of
               Names
               only
               in
               the
               premised
               places
               ,
               is
               quite
               overthrown
               .
               Well
               ,
               thus
               he
               thinks
               ,
               he
               has
               laid
               all
               along
               ,
               and
               aboard
               the
               Topgallant
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               ;
               and
               consequently
               our
               Dr's
               great
               Answer
               .
               The
               Author
               proceeds
               to
               a
               New
               Objection
               [
               
                 sed
                 objicit
                 ,
                 quod
                 ait
              
               Paulus
               ad
               Timotheum
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.22
               .
               
                 Manus
                 inquit
                 ,
                 ne
                 cui
                 cito
                 imponito
                 ,
                 additque
                 mandatum
                 illud
              
               Pauli
               ad
               Titum
               
                 de
                 constituendis
                 in
              
               Creta
               
                 Presbyteris
                 :
                 Utrumque
                 enim
                 Episcopum
                 fuisse
                 atque
                 eo
                 ratione
                 jus
                 ordinandi
                 habuisse
                 contendit
              
               ]
               That
               Paul
               saith
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.22
               .
               
                 Lay
                 Hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 Man.
              
               And
               that
               he
               adds
               that
               Command
               of
               Paul
               to
               Titus
               ,
               anent
               the
               Ordaining
               Elders
               in
               Crete
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               contends
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               had
               the
               Right
               of
               Ordination
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Sorbon
             presented
             much
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             our
             Dr's
             Reasoning
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             see
             how
             much
             the
             Popish
             Agents
             ,
             are
             in
             Love
             with
             our
             Prelatical
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             under
             the
             Sun.
             
             
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               our
               Authors
               Answer
               ,
               [
               
                 respondeo
                 ,
                 nomine
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 impositionis
                 manuum
                 tota
                 significatur
                 electio
              
               ]
               That
               the
               whole
               Election
               of
               Pastors
               is
               signified
               by
               this
               Phrase
               of
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               some
               what
               ,
               in
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               adds
               —
               (
               
                 electionum
                 vero
                 curam
                 ●ni
              
               Timotheo
               ,
               
                 incubuisse
                 ne
                 ipse
                 Doctor
              
               Sorbonicus
               
                 dixisset
                 ,
                 qui
                 ex
                 frequenti
                 veterum
                 Lectione
                 Dedicerat
                 olim
                 antistites
                 Ecclesiae
                 non
                 aliter
                 fuisse
                 electos
                 quam
                 judicio
                 totius
                 Cleri
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
            
             
               That
               the
               Sorbon
               Dr.
               himself
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               Bold
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               care
               of
               Elections
               ,
               was
               incumbent
               upon
               ,
               and
               Committed
               
               to
               Timothy
               alone
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               frequent
               reading
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               had
               Learned
               ,
               that
               Church
               Rulers
               ,
               were
               not
               of
               old
               chosen
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               adds
               (
               
                 merito
                 dicere
                 possumus
                 in
                 unius
              
               Timothei
               
                 persona
                 praefectos
                 omnes
                 Ecclesiasticos
                 esse
                 sui
                 officii
                 common●
                 factos
              
               )
               That
               all
               Church
               Rulers
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Timothy
               admonished
               of
               their
               duty
               .
               And
               hence
               ,
               he
               further
               Argues
               ,
               that
               this
               Reasoning
               and
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               ,
               is
               most
               absurd
               (
               Paulus
               Timotheo
               
                 praecepit
                 ne
                 cito
                 manus
                 imponat
                 :
                 Nemo
                 igitur
                 praeter
              
               Timotheum
               
                 illic
                 habuit
                 jus
                 ordinationis
              
               )
               Paul
               enjoins
               Timothy
               ,
               not
               to
               lay
               on
               hands
               suddenly
               ;
               therefore
               none
               but
               Timothy
               ,
               had
               the
               Right
               of
               Ordination
               :
               Which
               he
               confutes
               from
               this
               (
               jubetur
               Timotheus
               ,
               
                 fabulas
                 rejicere
                 ,
                 attendere
                 Lectioni
                 exhortationi
                 ,
                 Doctrinae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Num
                 igitur
                 illa
                 omnia
                 sibi
                 uni
              
               Timotheus
               
                 vendicavit
                 —
                 nonne
                 pertinebant
                 ad
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 quos
              
               Paulus
               
                 ipse
                 testatur
                 laborasse
                 in
                 Sermone
                 &
                 Doctrina
              
               ]
               That
               Timothy
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               reject
               Fables
               ,
               give
               Attendance
               to
               Reading
               ,
               Exhortation
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
               Did
               therefore
               Timothy
               arrogat
               all
               these
               things
               to
               himself
               alone
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               belong
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               by
               Pauls
               Testimony
               Laboured
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ?
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               
               Timothy's
               Episcopacy
               at
               Ephesus
               [
               
                 Nullo
                 Scripturae
                 Testimonio
                 confirmari
                 potest
              
               ]
               can
               be
               made
               good
               by
               no
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               from
               these
               Words
               [
               
                 Rogavi
                 te
                 ut
                 maneres
              
               Ephesi
               
                 cum
                 profisiscerem
                 in
              
               Macedoniam
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.3
               .
               ]
               
                 I
                 besought
                 thee
                 to
                 abide
                 still
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               
                 when
                 I
                 went
                 into
              
               Macedonia
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.3
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
               says
               our
               Author
               ,
               he
               was
               left
               there
               ,
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               —
               [
               
                 Quemadmodum
                 ipsa
                 Historiae
                 series
                 evincit
              
               ]
               As
               the
               very
               Tract
               of
               the
               History
               makes
               evident
               .
               And
               this
               he
               proves
               from
               
               Timothy's
               attending
               Paul
               ,
               when
               to
               go
               to
               Asia
               ;
               As
               also
               from
               this
               Ground
               ,
               that
               Paul
               was
               ordinarly
               attended
               by
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               in
               this
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Apostolick
               Function
               .
               Adding
               further
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               suppose
               him
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               sent
               ,
               we
               will
               make
               him
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 Thessalonians
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               after
               puts
               the
               Querie
               to
               the
               Episcopalians
               :
               Who
               (
               upon
               their
               Hypothesis
               )
               Ordained
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 when
              
               Timothy
               
                 was
                 gone
                 thence
              
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               apud
               Ephesios
               
                 inter
                 mortua
                 jacebat
              
               ]
               the
               Ordaining
               Power
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               lay
               dead
               in
               his
               Absence
               ?
               He
               shews
               ,
               that
               his
               Transient
               Unfixed
               Ministry
               ,
               could
               not
               Consist
               with
               a
               Fixed
               Episcopal
               Station
               ;
               And
               that
               this
               Razeth
               [
               
                 C●mmentum
                 illud
                 de
              
               Timothei
               Episcopatu
               ]
               that
               Fable
               concerning
               
               Timothy's
               Episcopacy
               .
               He
               after
               ,
               improves
               the
               Argument
               from
               
               Paul's
               Farewel
               Sermon
               to
               the
               Elders
               and
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               in
               
               Timothy's
               Presence
               ,
               and
               Committing
               the
               Episcopal
               Charge
               over
               that
               Church
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               [
               
                 Ecquando
                 potius
                 elucere
                 debuit
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Splendor
                 Episcopatus
              
               Ephesinae
               ,
               
                 quam
                 cum
              
               Paulus
               
                 tam
                 pie
                 de
                 Ecclesiae
                 salute
                 disserebat
                 ,
                 &
                 tam
                 fancte
                 Praefectos
                 omnes
                 ,
                 cohortabatur
                 ad
                 intercludendum
                 Lupis
                 viam
                 ,
                 alioquin
                 totum
                 Gregem
                 dissipaturis
              
               ]
               When
               was
               there
               a
               fitter
               
               Season
               ,
               for
               Illustrating
               the
               Splendor
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Episcopacy
               a
               Ephesus
               ,
               than
               when
               Paul
               was
               so
               Piously
               Discoursing
               of
               that
               Churches
               Safety
               ,
               and
               so
               Holily
               Exhorting
               all
               the
               Governours
               thereof
               ,
               to
               Stop
               the
               Way
               against
               the
               Wolves
               ,
               who
               were
               otherwise
               ready
               to
               Scatter
               that
               Flock
               .
               He
               adds
               [
               
                 Huie
                 Disputationi
              
               (
               he
               means
               anent
               
               Timothy's
               Episcopacy
               )
               Paulus
               
                 ipse
                 modum
                 imponit
                 cum
                 expressis
                 verbis
              
               Timotheum
               vocat
               Evangelistam
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               (
               
                 qui
                 gradus
                 tantum
                 ad
                 aliquod
                 tempus
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 locum
                 habuit
              
               )
               
                 alios
                 autem
                 fuisse
                 Evangelistas
                 ab
                 ordinariis
                 Ecclesiae
                 Pastoribus
                 aper●e
                 doc●t
                 Ap.
                 in
                 Epist.
                 ad
              
               Eph.
               Cap.
               4.
               ]
               That
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               in
               Calling
               Timothy
               ,
               expresly
               ,
               an
               Evangelist
               (
               which
               Degree
               and
               Office
               ,
               was
               to
               continue
               for
               a
               time
               only
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               The
               Apostle
               also
               ,
               shewing
               evidently
               (
               Eph.
               4.
               )
               that
               Evangelists
               were
               distinct
               from
               the
               ordinary
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               adds
               thereafter
               ,
               that
               the
               Sorbon
               Dr.
               commits
               a
               Twofold
               Error
               ,
               in
               Arguing
               from
               
               Timothy's
               Imposing
               Hands
               ,
               to
               an
               Episcopal
               Prerogative
               in
               this
               Matter
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               this
               is
               Sophistically
               made
               Exclusive
               of
               Presbyters
               Interest
               —
               which
               can
               no
               more
               be
               said
               ,
               than
               this
               can
               be
               inferred
               from
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Exhorting
                 ,
                 Reading
              
               ,
               delivered
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               Confirms
               by
               the
               Scripture
               Instances
               of
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Church
               Officers
               Imposing
               Hands
               ;
               As
               upon
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               upon
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               at
               Antioch
               ;
               upon
               Timothy
               by
               the
               
                 Presbytrie
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               In
               that
               ,
               tho
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               that
               he
               Imposed
               Hands
               solely
               ,
               he
               did
               this
               ,
               as
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               in
               
               Paul's
               Absence
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Bishop
               .
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               
                 Si
                 absque
                 contentionis
                 studiorem
                 ipsam
                 intueamur
                 ,
                 facile
                 videbimus
                 in
                 unius
              
               Timothei
               
                 persona
                 omnes
                 Ecclesiae
                 Praefectos
                 sui
                 officii
                 admoneri
              
               )
               That
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               Contentious
               ,
               but
               considers
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               all
               Church
               Rulers
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               are
               Admonished
               of
               their
               Duty
               .
               He
               after
               Cites
               several
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               to
               Confirm
               this
               his
               Sense
               and
               Exposition
               ;
               such
               as
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               
               Cap.
               43.
               where
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               have
               the
               (
               
                 Successio
                 Episcopatus
              
               )
               Succession
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               So
               ,
               
                 ibid.
                 Cap.
              
               44.
               
               (
               
                 Tales
                 Presbyteros
                 nutrit
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 &
                 Propheta
                 ait
                 ,
                 dabo
                 Principes
                 tuos
                 in
                 pace
                 ,
                 &
                 Episcopos
                 tuos
                 in
                 justitia
              
               )
               That
               the
               Church
               has
               such
               Presbyters
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rulers
               and
               Bishops
               in
               Peace
               and
               Righteousness
               .
               (
               Ecce
               (
               saith
               our
               Author
               )
               
                 eosdem
                 vocat
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 quos
                 antea
                 Presbyteros
                 appellavit
                 ,
                 &
                 Presbyteris
                 tribuit
                 Episcopatum
              
               )
               That
               he
               calls
               the
               same
               Persons
               Bishops
               ,
               whom
               before
               he
               Named
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Ascribes
               to
               Presbyters
               an
               Episcopacy
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               he
               Cites
               Ambrose
               on
               Eph.
               4.
               shewing
               ,
               that
               the
               P●esbyters
               were
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               in
               Egypt
               Ordained
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               were
               not
               present
               .
               So
               ,
               Ierom
               on
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               shewing
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Persons
               were
               called
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               the
               Name
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Age.
               And
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Oceanum
              
               ,
               where
               he
               asserts
               ,
               that
               (
               
                 Apostolus
                 
                 perspicue
                 docet
                 eosdem
                 esse
                 Presbyteros
                 quos
                 Episcopos
              
               )
               So
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Evagrium
              
               .
               Likewise
               ,
               his
               Famous
               Testimony
               upon
               Tit.
               1.
               
               (
               
                 Presbyter
                 idem
                 est
                 qui
                 Episcopus
                 —
                 &
                 antequam
                 Diaboli
                 Instinctu
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               So
               also
               ,
               
                 Augustin
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               19.
               
               [
               
                 Quanuqam
                 secundum
                 Honorum
                 Vocabula
                 quae
                 Ecclesiae
                 usus
                 obtinuit
                 Episcopatus
                 Presbyterio
                 major
                 sit
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Where
               Augustin
               asserts
               ,
               that
               his
               Episcopal
               Distinction
               from
               Ierom
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Bishop
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               was
               only
               in
               some
               Titles
               of
               Respect
               ,
               which
               the
               Churches
               use
               had
               obtained
               .
               Likewise
               that
               Passage
               [
               in
               Alexandria
               
                 &
                 per
                 totum
              
               Egyptum
               ,
               
                 si
                 desit
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 consecrat
                 Presbyter
              
               ]
               That
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               did
               Ordain
               in
               Absence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               These
               ,
               he
               tells
               his
               Popish
               Adversary
               ,
               he
               Cites
               [
               
                 quia
                 pluris
                 faciunt
                 Autoritatem
                 Veterum
                 ,
                 quam
                 ipsos
                 plane
                 Scripturae
                 Locos
              
               ]
               Because
               they
               esteem
               more
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               than
               plain
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               I
               cannot
               but
               add
               what
               he
               has
               further
               ▪
               If
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               all
               allow
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               if
               ,
               by
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Elections
               are
               to
               be
               made
               [
               
                 Ecquid
                 erit
                 Causae
                 ,
                 quam
                 ob
                 rem
                 non
                 possunt
                 Electum
                 Sanctis
                 Praecibus
                 ,
                 &
                 Manuum
                 Impositione
                 Deo
                 Consecrare
              
               ]
               Upon
               what
               imaginable
               Ground
               can
               we
               suppose
               ,
               they
               cannot
               Consecrat
               and
               set
               apart
               to
               God
               the
               Person
               thus
               Elected
               ,
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               this
               Work
               are
               brought
               [
               
                 tanquam
                 ad
                 Fastigium
              
               ]
               to
               the
               Accomplishment
               or
               Copestone
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ?
               Wherefore
               are
               they
               [
               
                 ut
                 Indigni
                 &
                 Inutiles
              
               ]
               as
               Useless
               and
               Unworthy
               Forbidden
               [
               
                 Manum
                 Operi
                 Imponere
              
               ]
               to
               set
               the
               last
               Hand
               to
               this
               Work
               ,
               in
               its
               Accomplishment
               ?
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               we
               oft
               hear
               Paul
               Magnify
               and
               Extol
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Presbyters
               Function
               ,
               Magnifying
               his
               own
               Authority
               therein
               ,
               [
               
                 Cur
                 non
                 ille
                 potius
                 summum
                 hoc
                 Ius
                 Ordinationis
                 in
                 medium
                 proponit
              
               ]
               Wherefore
               presents
               he
               not
               rather
               his
               chief
               Interest
               in
               Ordination
               ?
               He
               afterwards
               Cites
               Ieroms
               Notable
               Saying
               [
               
                 Ad
                 quorum
                 Preces
                 ,
                 Corpus
                 &
                 Sanguis
                 Christi
                 conficitur
                 ,
                 atque
                 interim
                 Ius
                 Ordinandi
                 ipsis
                 Presbyteris
                 denegant
              
               ]
               That
               Presbyters
               are
               absurdly
               denyed
               the
               Right
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               by
               whose
               Prayers
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               Sacramental
               Elements
               are
               Consecrat
               ,
               to
               Represent
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               The
               Author
               adds
               [
               
                 Obsecro
                 utrum
                 majus
                 est
                 ,
                 Manus
                 Imponere
                 ,
                 an
                 Christi
                 Corpus
                 &
                 Sanguinem
                 Precibus
                 conficere
                 ?
                 Itaque
                 qui
                 Presbyteros
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 excludunt
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 profecto
                 Vim
                 ac
                 Naturam
                 ipsius
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 sit
                 ipsum
                 Presbyterii
                 Munus
                 ,
                 penitus
                 ignorant
              
               ]
               Whether
               is
               greater
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               to
               Impose
               Hands
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               in
               Prayer
               to
               Consecrate
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Therefore
               ,
               such
               as
               exclude
               Presbyters
               from
               this
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               do
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastoral
               Office.
               
            
             And
             thus
             ,
             we
             dismiss
             Sadael
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             found
             sufficiently
             to
             Combat
             and
             Worst
             our
             Dr.
             
          
           
           
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               ,
               in
               the
               forementioned
               Epistle
               ,
               after
               Citing
               several
               Fathers
               ,
               for
               this
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Occumenius
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 Pellic.
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               Tit.
               19
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 &
                 Grat.
                 Cap.
                 Legimus
                 Dist.
              
               39.
               
               
                 &
                 Cap.
                 olim
                 Dist.
              
               95.
               
               He
               adds
               ,
               that
               these
               ,
               who
               have
               Laboured
               in
               Reforming
               the
               Church
               ,
               these
               Five
               Hundred
               Years
               ,
               have
               Taught
               ,
               that
               all
               Pastors
               ,
               be
               they
               Entitled
               Bishops
               or
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 have
                 equal
                 Authority
                 and
                 Power
                 by
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               Citing
               first
               ,
               the
               Waldenses
               in
               
                 Aeneas
                 Silvius
                 Hist.
                 of
                 Bohem.
                 Cap.
              
               35.
               
               Next
               ,
               
                 Marsilius
                 Patavinus
                 Defens
                 .
                 Pacis
                 Part.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               15.
               
               
                 Wickliff
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Bishops
             will
             please
             the
             Dr
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             Bishop
             Iewel
             ,
             fully
             Combats
             him
             in
             this
             Point
             :
             
               Defens
               .
               Apol.
               cont
               .
               Hard.
               Edit
               .
               An.
            
             1570.
             
             P.
             243.
             
             
               What
               meaneth
               Mr.
               Harding
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               an
               Heresie
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Priest
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               ?
               Knows
               he
               ,
               how
               far
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               he
               reaches
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               Heretick
               ?
               Then
               he
               Cites
               Chrystos
               .
               on
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 Hom.
              
               11.
               shewing
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 inter
                 Episcopum
                 &
                 Presbyterum
                 interest
                 ferme
                 nihil
              
               ]
               Betwixt
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               Difference
               .
               
                 Ierom
                 ad
                 Evagrium
              
               ,
               asserting
               that
               [
               
                 Apostolus
                 perspi●ue
                 docet
                 eosdem
                 esse
                 Presbyteros
                 quos
                 Episcopos
              
               ]
               The
               Apostle
               clearly
               Teaches
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
              
               ,
               calling
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               ,
               a
               Vecordia
               or
               Folly.
               Also
               
                 August
                 .
                 Quest.
                 Vet.
                 &
                 N.
                 Test.
                 Quest.
              
               101.
               
               [
               
                 Quid
                 est
                 Episcopus
                 nisi
                 primus
                 Presbyter
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Bishop
               is
               only
               the
               first
               
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 Amb.
                 de
                 Dignit
                 .
                 Sacerd.
              
               [
               
                 Episcopi
                 &
                 Presbyteri
                 una
                 est
                 Ordinatio
              
               ]
               Asserting
               ,
               that
               the
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Function
               of
               the
               Bishop
               and
               
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               All
               these
               and
               many
               more
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               saith
               Bishop
               Iewel
               ,
               together
               with
               St.
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               thus
               saying
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               Hardings
               Advice
               ,
               must
               be
               holden
               for
               Hereticks
               .
            
             I
             will
             add
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             by
             this
             Dr's
             Advice
             ,
             must
             be
             holden
             for
             Novelists
             ,
             and
             
               Scots
               Schismaticks
            
             .
             But
             there
             are
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             will
             yet
             enter
             the
             Lists
             with
             our
             Dr
             :
             Bishop
             Pilkinton
             ,
             on
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Burning
             of
             Pauls
             Church
             .
             Bishop
             
               Bilson
               Perpet
               .
               Gover.
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             more
             of
             the
             Famous
             English
             Drs.
             Fulk
             against
             the
             Rhemists
             on
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             Dr.
             
               Humphray
               in
               Campian
               .
               &
               Duraeum
               Iesuitas
               Part.
            
             2.
             
             Ration
             .
             3.
             
             Whittaker
             above
             Cited
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             
               ad
               Rationes
               Campiani
               Ration
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Confutat
               .
               Duraei
               .
               Lib.
            
             6.
             
             Chemnitius
             &
             Gentiletus
             ,
             the
             great
             Examinators
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             Divine
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             doth
             both
             Condemn
             ,
             as
             a
             Trent
             Error
             ,
             our
             Dr's
             Assertion
             ,
             anent
             the
             Distinction
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ;
             the
             one
             by
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             Canon
             Law.
             We
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             for
             this
             Parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               s
               needless
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               since
               ,
               it
               s
               the
               common
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Helvetia
                 ,
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 Low
                 Countreys
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               own
               ;
               Witness
               the
               Harmony
               of
               
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               11.
               
            
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             whether
             the
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             and
             Churches
             ,
             be
             not
             for
             the
             Official
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Nominal
               Identity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             :
             Whether
             this
             be
             not
             likewise
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             most
             Ancient
             and
             Purer
             Church
             :
             Whether
             our
             Argument
             be
             only
             a
             
               Confusione
               Nominum
            
             ,
             and
             Sophistical
             and
             Childish
             ;
             Is
             left
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Judicious
             and
             Impartial
             Readers
             ,
             who
             shall
             Weigh
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Ballances
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Sound
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             Dr's
             petulant
             impertinency
             in
             proposing
             our
             Argument
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             great
             Argument
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               betwixt
               a
            
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             
               in
               Scripture
            
             —
             And
             therefore
             ,
             we
             conclude
             that
             our
             Argument
             ,
             
               a
               Confusione
               nominum
            
             ,
             is
             demonstrative
             and
             solid
             .
             As
             if
             ,
             when
             we
             maintain
             ,
             that
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             betwixt
             these
             Offices
             ,
             we
             meant
             
               a
               Nominal
               only
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               a
               real
               diversity
            
             .
             Had
             he
             ever
             perused
             the
             Authors
             he
             Cites
             ,
             or
             conferred
             with
             any
             Presbyterian
             ,
             who
             understands
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             Cited
             ,
             and
             many
             Paralels
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             
               Official
               oneness
            
             ,
             not
             a
             
               Nominal
               only
            
             ,
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Arguments
             therefrom
             ,
             has
             such
             Nerves
             ,
             as
             he
             durst
             not
             medle
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             (
             P.
             23.
             )
             
               That
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               be
               of
               an
               Higher
               Order
               than
               the
               Priest
               ,
               falls
               not
               under
               his
               enquiry
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               very
               Material
               —
               considered
               with
               Respect
               to
               the
               common
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               Subordinat
               Officers
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               ,
               tho
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               when
               Authority
               and
               Iurisdiction
               is
               Named
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               (
               with
               regard
               to
               his
               Dignity
               and
               Power
               )
               is
               alwise
               reckoned
               above
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             Nominum
             but
             Rerum
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Dr.
             is
             so
             much
             for
             the
             
               Official
               Scriptural
               Superiority
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             he
             affirms
             the
             Contrar
             Assertion
             to
             be
             a
             
               New
               opinion
            
             ,
             got
             into
             the
             Heads
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             but
             never
             heard
             of
             this
             1400
             years
             ;
             For
             curing
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             has
             sent
             down
             this
             Learned
             Pamphlet
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             
               enquire
               ,
               whether
               a
               Bishop
               be
               of
               a
               higher
               Order
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             He
             will
             not
             enquire
             whether
             his
             Country-men
             or
             he
             ,
             have
             the
             Right
             in
             this
             Debate
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             be
             not
             of
             an
             Higher
             Order
             ,
             his
             Countrey
             Presbyterians
             are
             Right
             ,
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             ly
             level
             to
             this
             scope
             ,
             are
             good
             and
             Conclusive
             ,
             and
             do
             batter
             his
             Principle
             of
             
               a
               Superior
               Order
               of
               Ministers
               above
               the
               Pastor
               ,
            
             and
             in
             especial
             under
             this
             Designation
             and
             Character
             of
             Bishop
             :
             The
             Antithesis
             whereof
             (
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Officer
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             a
             Superior
             Order
             
               eo
               no
               nine
            
             )
             the
             Dr.
             Contends
             for
             
               tanquam
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             
               enquiry
               into
               this
               Point
            
             (
             which
             to
             all
             men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Cardo
               Questionis
            
             )
             
               is
               not
               in
               it self
               Material
            
             .
             Let
             any
             ponder
             ,
             whether
             this
             stout
             pretended
             Signifer
             ,
             doth
             not
             here
             let
             fall
             his
             Standart
             ,
             and
             even
             flees
             at
             the
             First
             alarm
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               when
               
               Authority
               and
               Iurisdiction
               is
               named
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               with
               regard
               to
               his
               Dignity
               ,
               is
               alwise
               reckoned
               above
               a
            
             Presbyter
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             do
             appeal
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             Common
             sense
             ,
             whether
             the
             Dr
             dos
             not
             here
             Assert
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             A
             Divine
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             a
             Bishop
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             an
             higher
             Order
             than
             the
             Presbyter
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             be
             in
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             above
             him
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             under
             that
             Character
             ,
             and
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             is
             thus
             Represented
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             all
             this
             being
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             Country-mens
             supposed
             Errors
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             decline
             the
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Bishop
               be
               of
               an
               higher
               Order
            
             ?
             Let
             any
             Judge
             ,
             if
             he
             says
             not
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             Matter
             ,
             
               the
               thing
               is
               Clear
               in
               it self
               ,
               in
               the
               Scripture
               Accounts
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               maintain
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
            
             Scots
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
               whom
               I
               do
               hereby
               Charge
               with
               a
               new
               Opinion
               on
               this
               Ground
               ,
               but
               am
               not
               Concerned
               to
               Examin
               their
               Arguments
               ,
               or
               make
               good
               my
               own
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             
               they
               are
               sometime
               considered
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               common
               Priesthood
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             we
             have
             proved
             that
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             have
             both
             name
             and
             thing
             of
             all
             ordinary
             Ministerial
             Authority
             appropriat
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Relation
             thereto
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             are
             in
             Scripture
             made
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             When
             he
             says
             ,
             
               they
               are
               made
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               common
               to
               either
            
             :
             He
             speaks
             Confusedly
             and
             Ignorantly
             ;
             For
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             attributing
             to
             Two
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             different
             ,
             the
             same
             Geneal
             or
             (
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Scope
             )
             the
             same
             Generical
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             will
             inferr
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             order
             therein
             ,
             or
             specifical
             Office
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ,
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             with
             them
             ;
             yea
             with
             Deacons
             also
             ,
             since
             sometimes
             their
             Office
             and
             Ministry
             is
             represented
             by
             such
             a
             term
             ,
             as
             Represents
             a
             Deaconate
             or
             common
             service
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             must
             here
             warn
             the
             Doctor
             .
             to
             take
             up
             his
             Shield
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             Rebound
             of
             his
             own
             Blow
             :
             Was
             our
             Lord
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             with
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             with
             Respect
             to
             a
             general
             Ministry
             or
             Service
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             gets
             the
             Designation
             ,
             name
             and
             thing
             of
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               Servant
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Will
             the
             Dr.
             thus
             Blasphemously
             degrade
             him
             into
             the
             same
             Order
             with
             mere
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             are
             Prophets
             and
             Servants
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             the
             Dr
             to
             his
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             challenge
             his
             proof
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               ordinary
               standing
               Church
               Officer
               ,
               exhibit
               under
               the
               Character
               and
               designation
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               is
               alwise
               Reckoned
               above
               a
            
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             
               when
               Authority
               and
               Iurisdiction
               is
               Named
               .
            
             And
             according
             to
             the
             scope
             ,
             measures
             ,
             and
             extent
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             let
             his
             ensuing
             Discourse
             ,
             Answers
             ,
             and
             proofs
             be
             examined
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             he
             has
             fair
             dealing
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             acknowledged
             Laws
             of
             Disputation
             .
          
           
           
             Well
             ,
             proceed
             we
             then
             to
             his
             Proofs
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             ensuing
             Answer
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             inspired
             Writers
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Iews
               Dichotomotized
            
             ,
             or
             made
             a
             bipartit
             Division
             (
             Reader
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             to
             start
             at
             this
             term
             as
             a
             Goblin
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             as
             an
             English
             Orator
             ,
             may
             cast
             his
             Greek
             into
             an
             English
             Mould
             :
             And
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             he
             is
             against
             
               new
               stan●●t
               Opinions
            
             not
             Phrases
             )
             Well
             ,
             what
             did
             they
             
               Dichotomtoize
               ?
               The
               Clergy
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             
               into
               Two
               Orders
            
             ,
             (
             here
             he
             has
             soundly
             exponed
             his
             term
             )
             
               like
               that
               of
               Priests
               and
               Levits
               ,
               tho
               as
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             —
             
               So
               ,
               among
               Christians
               ,
               this
               admitted
               of
               a
               Sub-division
               and
               subordination
               of
               Church
               Officers
               among
               themselves
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               —
               This
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               was
               suitable
               to
               the
               Language
               of
               the
            
             Helenistical
             (
             or
             Graecian
             )
             Tribes
             (
             high
             Oratory
             !
             )
             
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
               —
               the
               Name
               of
               Priest
               and
               High-Priest
               being
               Confounded
               ,
            
             Levit.
             1.7
             .
             
               The
               Sons
               of
            
             Aaron
             the
             Priest
             shall
             put
             Fire
             ,
             &c.
             v.
             8.
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Aarons
             Sons
             shall
             lay
             the
             parts
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Now
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             
               if
               Priests
               and
               High-Priests
               got
               the
               same
               Name
               ,
               without
               any
               distinction
               of
               Order
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               High-Priests
               extraordinary
               priviledges
               ,
               the
               Name
               of
               High-Priest
               likewise
               being
               never
               affixt
               to
            
             Aaron
             or
             Eleazar
             ,
             
               and
               the
               term
               but
               Twice
               or
               Thrice
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Books
               of
            
             Moses
             
               while
               yet
               the
               Homonymie
            
             of
             Names
             pleaded
             not
             against
             the
             Subordination
             of
             Priests
             ;
             Could
             
               it
               be
               thought
               strange
               ,
               that
               Apostles
               or
               Apostolical
               Men
               in
               mentioning
            
             Presbyters
             
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               might
               not
               make
               use
               of
               the
               current
            
             Phraseology
             
               of
               their
               Countreymen
               ,
               in
               speaking
               of
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               Dividing
               them
               into
               two
               Orders
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               ?
               —
               Tho
               the
               meanest
            
             Jew
             
               knew
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               very
               Honourable
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               marks
               of
               eminency
               and
               Authority
               ,
               Disstinguished
               from
               ordinary
               Priests
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             Pag.
             23.24.25
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Answer
               ,
               Quod
               haec
               ad
               rhombum
            
             ?
             What
             says
             this
             to
             the
             Point
             ?
             Or
             how
             lyes
             this
             Discourse
             level
             to
             his
             scope
             ,
             either
             to
             prove
             the
             Bishops
             Jurisdictional
             Authority
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Sense
             ,
             or
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             Argue
             sophistically
             ,
             when
             alledging
             that
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             the
             Bishop
             and
             
               Presbyter
               one
               in
               Name
               and
               thing
               ,
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             the
             discriminating
             of
             both
             ,
             by
             Episcopalians
             ,
             is
             antiscriptural
             .
             How
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             lyes
             level
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Conclusion
             ,
             or
             can
             in
             solid
             Reason
             reach
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             must
             Confess
             ,
             passes
             my
             Comprehension
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Tho
             all
             the
             Dr.
             says
             be
             granted
             ,
             it
             is
             palpably
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             pleading
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             levels
             merely
             against
             such
             as
             would
             draw
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             
               Presbyter
               only
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               homonymie
               of
               these
               two
               Names
               ,
            
             whereas
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               Identity
               of
               the
               Qualifications
               ,
               Gifts
               ,
               Duties
               ,
               and
               every
               essential
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Topick
             and
             Principle
             Presbyterians
             plead
             from
             ,
             not
             merely
             the
             confusion
             of
             Names
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             himsef
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             supposed
             confusion
             of
             Names
             ,
             o●
             Dichotomotizing
             the
             
             Old
             Testament
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               was
               distinguished
               from
               the
               other
               Priests
               ,
               by
               marks
               of
               Eminency
               and
               Authority
            
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             [
             
               that
               he
               is
               called
               High-Priest
            
             ]
             And
             therefore
             ,
             before
             his
             Discourse
             can
             have
             any
             shadow
             of
             Answer
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             Exhibit
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             Paralel
             ,
             
               the
               same
               Scripture
               marks
               of
               Eminency
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               above
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Presbyter-Bishop
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             Exhibits
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             High-Priests
             ,
             above
             the
             ordinary
             Priests
             ,
             or
             the
             Priests
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             else
             ,
             this
             Answer
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             pitiful
             Begging
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             For
             ,
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             he
             might
             alledge
             a
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Pastor
             and
             
               Preaching
               Presbyter
            
             .
             He
             alledges
             P.
             25.
             
             That
             in
             the
             
               Hagiographical
               and
               Prophetical
               Writings
               ,
               the
               High-Priest
               is
               frequently
               distinguished
               by
               his
               proper
               and
               special
               Character
               .
            
             Well
             then
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             let
             us
             see
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             a
             frequent
             distinction
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             or
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             from
             the
             
               Pastor
               or
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Character
             as
             the
             Dr.
             makes
             special
             and
             Peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             exhibit
             his
             special
             Official
             difference
             therein
             ,
             and
             super
             eminent
             Authority
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             else
             he
             never
             touches
             the
             Point
             .
             We
             hold
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             in
             Scripture
             alwise
             one
             ,
             Name
             ,
             and
             thing
             :
             The
             Dr.
             grants
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             other
             Priests
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             distinguished
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             he
             brings
             an
             impertinent
             Paralel
             and
             exception
             anent
             the
             sometimes
             Community
             of
             Names
             of
             Priests
             and
             High-Priests
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             otherwise
             than
             thus
             disprove
             and
             answer
             our
             Assertion
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Critical
             Disputant
             will
             here
             put
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             inspired
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             followed
             the
             Phraseologie
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             New
             Testament-Church
             Officers
             ,
             especially
             since
             we
             find
             frequent
             recitations
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             far
             other
             strain
             and
             Phrase
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             several
             Classes
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Rom.
             12.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             when
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Levit
             .
             1.
             
             Aaron
             ,
             is
             called
             not
             merely
             
               the
               Priest
               ,
               but
               emphatice
               ,
               Aaron
               the
               Priest
            
             (
             whose
             eminent
             immediat
             Call
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             )
             and
             distinguished
             from
             his
             
               Sons
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Passage
             ,
             his
             Super-eminency
             above
             them
             ,
             is
             insinuat
             ,
             yea
             Asserted
             .
             The
             Dr.
             is
             bold
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             when
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             is
             Named
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             regard
             to
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             is
             alwise
             reckoned
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             Of
             this
             alwise
             ,
             we
             demand
             one
             instance
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             extensive
             Phraseologie
             ,
             boasts
             of
             a
             Plenty
             of
             Instances
             ,
             but
             in
             not
             offering
             so
             much
             as
             one
             he
             shews
             great
             penury
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             the
             affirmer
             he
             stands
             so
             clearly
             obliged
             thereto
             :
             But
             here
             ,
             as
             often
             elsewhere
             ,
             he
             plys
             us
             with
             generals
             ,
             alien
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             P.
             26.
             )
             
               Tho
               neither
            
             Aaron
             nor
             Eleazar
             ,
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Oeconomy
               ,
               were
               called
               High
               Priests
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               Madness
               from
               this
               Confusion
               of
               Names
               ,
               to
               have
               inferred
               an
               Equality
               ,
               since
               their
               
               Offices
               were
               distinguished
               by
               their
               special
               Ministries
               and
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             Here
             again
             ,
             a
             Poor
             Repeated
             General
             ,
             Alien
             from
             the
             Point
             ;
             If
             this
             Dr.
             had
             intended
             to
             Dispute
             ,
             not
             to
             Rove
             with
             Unprofitable
             Talk
             ,
             he
             should
             ,
             instead
             of
             Begging
             Poorly
             the
             Question
             ,
             in
             Supposing
             it
             ,
             have
             made
             that
             good
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             asserts
             of
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Oeconomy
             ,
             viz.
             That
             as
             the
             special
             Ministries
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             High
             Priests
             and
             other
             Priests
             ,
             were
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             appropriat
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             denyed
             to
             the
             other
             under
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             exhibit
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             same
             Discriminating
             Distinction
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Ministry
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             It
             is
             pity
             to
             see
             a
             Man
             Represented
             in
             the
             Frontispiece
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             in
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             
               D.
               D.
            
             proceeding
             with
             such
             Big
             Words
             ,
             in
             a
             Dispute
             and
             supposed
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             yet
             as
             an
             Officiperda
             ,
             so
             far
             mistaking
             his
             Mark
             and
             Measures
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             comes
             near
             the
             Point
             ,
             which
             they
             deny
             ,
             and
             he
             undertakes
             ,
             or
             stands
             obliged
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               Bishops
               were
               called
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               had
               Presbyters
               under
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             If
             he
             mean
             this
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             distinguished
             as
             Bishops
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             I
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             any
             such
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             with
             such
             Authority
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             under
             the
             Denomination
             of
             either
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Presbyters
             
               signifie
               the
            
             Priests
             ,
             
               who
               assist
               the
            
             Bishop
             
               in
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               Administrations
            
             .
             A
             New
             Begging
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             I
             deny
             either
             that
             Priests
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             Designation
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             do
             consequently
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             Designation
             is
             Popish
             and
             Anti-Scriptural
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Term
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             doth
             ever
             signifie
             in
             the
             Scripture
             such
             an
             Officer
             ,
             as
             has
             a
             Relation
             to
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Mould
             .
             The
             Dr.
             is
             bold
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               tho
               all
            
             Bishops
             are
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               yet
               not
               all
            
             Presbyters
             Bishops
             ;
             
               and
               therefore
               ,
               to
               infer
               an
               Equality
               from
               the
               Promiscuous
               Use
               of
               Names
               ,
               is
               neither
               good
               Logick
               nor
               Good
               History
               .
            
             But
             since
             the
             Dr.
             exhibits
             no
             Scripture
             Warrand
             nor
             History
             ,
             for
             this
             his
             Forged
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             (
             wherein
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             all
             who
             ponders
             these
             his
             Answers
             )
             he
             shews
             himself
             no
             good
             Historian
             ,
             in
             Obtruding
             such
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             since
             ,
             instead
             of
             proving
             ,
             he
             still
             beggs
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             that
             doubly
             :
             First
             ,
             In
             supposing
             that
             we
             ground
             our
             Assertion
             of
             the
             
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             mere
             promiscuous
             Use
             of
             the
             Names
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             ,
             exhibit
             in
             the
             places
             which
             we
             plead
             :
             Next
             ,
             In
             supposing
             the
             Scriptural
             Official
             Distinction
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             grounding
             all
             his
             Answers
             thereupon
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Offer
             of
             a
             Proof
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             his
             Logick
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             his
             History
             and
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             He
             runs
             on
             in
             the
             same
             Carreer
             of
             a
             
               Petitio
               Principii
            
             ,
             (
             P.
             27.
             )
             He
             will
             
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             conclude
             the
             Bishops
             Superiority
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             from
             the
             High
             Priest
             among
             the
             Iews
             .
             But
             since
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Scripture
             Proof
             he
             has
             yet
             offered
             ,
             what
             then
             would
             he
             prove
             ?
             
               Tho
               we
               meet
               with
               the
               same
            
             Dichotomies
             
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               conclude
               an
            
             Equality
             
               among
               them
               of
               the
               higher
               Order
               .
            
             I
             have
             often
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             conclude
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             not
             from
             his
             Fancied
             Dich●tomies
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             full
             and
             constant
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Equality
             and
             Identity
             of
             the
             
               Official
               Power
            
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Dichotomie
             ,
             as
             he
             alledges
             ,
             (
             as
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             )
             our
             Argument
             proceeds
             not
             merely
             upon
             this
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             this
             Ground
             and
             Topick
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             and
             Officer
             do
             there
             stand
             so
             described
             in
             the
             Context
             ,
             as
             necessarly
             infers
             this
             our
             Conclusion
             .
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             next
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Jewish
             OEconomy
             
               was
               never
               abrogated
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               that
               their
            
             Taxis
             
               was
               Divided
               into
               Supreme
               and
               Subordinat
               Priests
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             Vidimus
             what
             he
             would
             prove
             from
             this
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             what
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             concludes
             ,
             even
             a
             standing
             Primat
             over
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             needs
             Stumble
             no
             Protestants
             ,
             nor
             Amuse
             them
             ,
             tho
             he
             set
             the
             Cross
             upon
             the
             Frontispiece
             of
             his
             next
             Pamphlet
             ,
             or
             upon
             his
             Breast
             ,
             as
             a
             Devout
             Catholick
             Dr.
             of
             his
             Holy
             Mother
             Church
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               still
               the
            
             Jews
             
               subdivided
               the
               Priests
               into
               highest
               and
               Subordinat
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               from
            
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             .
             He
             told
             us
             the
             Scripture
             distinguishes
             them
             ,
             pray
             good
             Mr.
             Dr.
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             Proofs
             or
             Instances
             from
             Philo
             ,
             since
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             are
             satisfied
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             not
             concerned
             in
             the
             Proof
             it self
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             (
             P.
             28.
             )
             He
             is
             still
             upon
             this
             Idle
             Repeated
             Begging
             the
             Question
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Apostles
               speaking
               in
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Phrase
               ,
               Classing
               the
               Clergy
               into
               a
               Bipartit
               or
               Tripartit
               Division
               ,
               as
               reckoned
               either
               among
               themselves
               ,
               or
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               were
               by
               a
               Tripartit
               ,
               while
               reckoned
               by
               their
               Distinctions
               :
               That
               Community
               of
               Names
               ,
               was
               as
               observable
               when
               the
               Offices
               were
               as
               truly
               distinguished
               as
               could
               be
               .
            
             But
             still
             we
             are
             Wearyed
             ,
             Calling
             upon
             our
             Triffling
             Dr
             ,
             to
             come
             Home
             from
             his
             Prodigal
             Wanderings
             ,
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             such
             a
             true
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             Office
             ,
             as
             is
             exhibit
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Iewish
             OEconomy
             ,
             in
             the
             Old.
             The
             Dr.
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Proestos
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
               ,
               was
               as
               much
               above
               the
               Subordinat
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               above
               other
               Priests
               ,
               who
               yet
               was
               Ranked
               among
               them
               ,
               without
               a
               Nominal
               Distinction
               .
            
             But
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             presents
             us
             his
             Magisterial
             Dictats
             for
             Proof
             and
             Argument
             :
             He
             should
             have
             given
             us
             a
             Scripture
             Instance
             of
             such
             a
             Pr●estos
             ,
             or
             first
             Presbyter
             ,
             Vested
             with
             a
             Prostasie
             of
             this
             Nature
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             and
             then
             drawn
             his
             Inference
             from
             the
             
               Nominal
               Identity
            
             .
             2.
             
             What
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Proestos
             in
             that
             Age
             ?
             Will
             that
             
             merely
             prove
             the
             Ius
             ?
             If
             the
             Dr.
             say
             so
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             does
             say
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             Way
             of
             Arguing
             )
             then
             he
             Claps
             the
             Lawful
             Mitre
             ,
             or
             a
             Divine
             Warrand
             at
             least
             ,
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Diotrephes
             ,
             and
             Stamps
             this
             
               Ius
               Divinum
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             begun
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             other
             Tares
             ,
             which
             the
             evil
             one
             was
             then
             Sowing
             among
             the
             Wheat
             .
             3.
             
             That
             such
             a
             Proestos
             was
             as
             much
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             above
             other
             Priests
             ,
             is
             as
             Ignorant
             an
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             Arrant
             Untruth
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             could
             readily
             have
             let
             fall
             :
             Whereof
             I
             will
             (
             1.
             )
             Convince
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             unless
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             still
             begg
             the
             Question
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             From
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             Office.
             First
             ,
             He
             does
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             thus
             Termed
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               Ground
               of
               Special
               Ministries
               ,
            
             which
             were
             Essential
             and
             Peculiar
             to
             him
             :
             Now
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             
               Special
               Ministries
            
             of
             this
             Proestos
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ,
             above
             his
             Fellows
             ?
             Next
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             entred
             every
             Year
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             with
             Blood
             and
             Incense
             ,
             and
             had
             this
             Prerogative
             above
             other
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             Hereditary
             to
             his
             First
             Born
             ,
             Tyed
             to
             his
             Family
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             would
             not
             the
             Dr.
             Blush
             ,
             to
             Assert
             such
             like
             Prerogatives
             ,
             as
             Applicable
             to
             the
             Proestos
             ,
             or
             Supposed
             Fixed
             President
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ?
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             Salmasius
             grants
             ,
             
               That
               when
               the
               pretended
               Equality
               prevailed
               ,
               a
               Preces
               had
               the
            
             Loce
             Primarius
             in
             Consessu
             
               during
               Life
               —
               And
               that
               there
               are
               such
               palpable
               Evidences
               of
               the
               peculiar
               Honour
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Senat
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
               ,
               that
               the
               Learnedst
               Sticklers
               for
               Parity
               cannot
               deny
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             Salmasius
             assert
             ,
             that
             while
             this
             pretended
             Proestos
             had
             the
             Chair
             ,
             an
             
               Official
               Equality
            
             of
             Pastors
             was
             existent
             and
             prevailed
             ,
             it
             is
             undenyable
             ,
             that
             he
             denyes
             to
             this
             President
             or
             Chair-man
             ,
             such
             an
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
             and
             Dominion
             as
             the
             Dr.
             pleads
             for
             ,
             and
             allows
             him
             only
             the
             Chair
             of
             Presidency
             ,
             not
             Principality
             :
             A
             
             Moderator's
             Chair
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             Challenge
             our
             Dr.
             to
             prove
             this
             Consequence
             .
             Salmasius
             asserts
             ,
             that
             even
             an
             
               Official
               Equality
            
             prevailed
             among
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             Proestos
             set
             up
             ,
             during
             Life
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             asserts
             ,
             that
             this
             Proestos
             was
             
               ab
               initio
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             or
             approved
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             P.
             29.
             
             
               That
               the
               Learnedst
               Pleaders
               for
               Parity
               ,
               do
               acknowledge
               a
               peculiar
               Iurisdiction
               appropriat
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Senat
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
            
             :
             He
             should
             have
             Named
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             assert
             this
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             adduces
             of
             Salmasius
             ,
             I
             have
             shown
             how
             far
             it
             is
             from
             reaching
             his
             Conclusion
             .
             And
             Beza
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             (
             whom
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             owne
             ,
             as
             an
             Eminent
             Pleader
             for
             Parity
             )
             condemns
             this
             Humane
             Prostasie
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Episcopus
               Humanus
            
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Divine
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             Peculiarity
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             one
             Pastor
             over
             another
             .
             For
             the
             Dr's
             Inviduous
             Character
             of
             
               Sticklers
               for
               Parity
            
             ,
             which
             he
             bestows
             upon
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             ,
             the
             premised
             Account
             of
             them
             ,
             discovers
             what
             a
             Black
             Theta
             he
             
             marks
             himself
             with
             ,
             who
             dare
             thus
             asperse
             the
             Body
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             such
             Sticklers
             for
             Parity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Parity
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             ignorantly
             represents
             in
             such
             a
             Confused
             General
             )
             as
             he
             is
             for
             Imparity
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelatical
             Hierarchy
             ,
             their
             Stickling
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Valued
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             these
             
               palpable
               Evidences
            
             ,
             which
             convinces
             our
             greatest
             
               Sticklers
               ?
               —
               Something
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr
             ,
             
               that
               makes
               it
               evident
               beyond
               all
               Contradiction
               .
            
             Some
             mighty
             Evidences
             then
             we
             must
             expect
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             which
             he
             adduces
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               of
               the
            
             Apocalyptick
             Angels
             ,
             
               among
               whom
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               we
               justly
               reckon
            
             St.
             Polycarp
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             has
             he
             proved
             ,
             that
             these
             Angels
             were
             
               single
               Presidents
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Term
             is
             not
             taken
             Collectively
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             does
             he
             prove
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             acknowledge
             them
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             do
             hold
             them
             to
             be
             any
             more
             than
             
               Presidents
               pro
               tempore
               ?
               Beza
            
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             acknowledges
             them
             only
             such
             .
             Whom
             the
             Dr
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             do
             reckon
             for
             the
             Angel
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             when
             Iohn
             wrote
             the
             Epistle
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Question
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             can
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             such
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Bishops
             Character
             is
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             .
             next
             supposed
             evidence
             ,
             is
             drawn
             from
             
               the
               Epistles
               to
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               succeeding
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               several
               Sees
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             in
             short
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Dr.
             can
             neither
             prove
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             exercised
             an
             ordinary
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             
             Can
             he
             prove
             or
             conclude
             from
             these
             Catalogues
             ,
             such
             an
             Authority
             :
             Since
             (
             1
             )
             They
             are
             found
             to
             consist
             of
             Officers
             of
             diverse
             Cutts
             and
             unequal
             Authority
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Inconsistent
             and
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             are
             found
             resolving
             in
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             whose
             Office
             admitted
             of
             no
             Succession
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             can
             found
             no
             shadow
             of
             an
             Argument
             for
             what
             he
             intends
             ,
             far
             less
             ,
             make
             the
             thing
             
               evident
               beyond
               contradiction
            
             .
             What
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             further
             in
             this
             
               Page
               ,
               Of
               our
               concluding
               the
               Equality
               of
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               from
               the
               Dichotomies
               used
               in
               Christian
               VVriters
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               dividing
               sometimes
               the
               Clergie
               into
               two
               Orders
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               that
               nothing
               of
               moment
               was
               Canonically
               Determined
               in
               Ecclesiastick
               Meetings
               without
               their
               Bishops
               —
               That
            
             Cyprian
             
               compares
               the
               Evangelical
               Priesthood
               and
               Ministrations
               with
               the
            
             Aaronical
             :
             Is
             the
             same
             nauseating
             repeated
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             wherewith
             ,
             instead
             of
             solid
             Scripture
             Proof
             of
             the
             
               Official
               imparity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             he
             fills
             up
             idle
             Pages
             .
             How
             often
             shall
             we
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ,
             is
             not
             what
             Dichotomies
             were
             used
             in
             Christian
             Writings
             ,
             or
             who
             determined
             Canonically
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Meetings
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ?
             What
             Comparisons
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             or
             Origen
             used
             in
             setting
             out
             the
             New
             Testament
             Ministry
             ?
             But
             what
             Answers
             the
             Dr.
             has
             to
             offer
             
             to
             the
             premised
             Scripture
             Arguments
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             for
             the
             Paritie
             of
             Bishop
             and
             
               Presbyter
               ,
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ?
             And
             what
             proof
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             he
             can
             produce
             for
             such
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             under
             this
             Character
             ,
             above
             the
             Pastor
             or
             preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             bold
             to
             assert
             ?
             We
             often
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             other
             Grounds
             than
             his
             fancied
             Dichotomies
             .
             And
             tho
             that
             were
             made
             one
             Ground
             ,
             and
             say
             further
             ,
             he
             had
             disproved
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             his
             pityful
             Tautologies
             and
             Repetitions
             ,
             what
             says
             this
             to
             the
             many
             other
             Nervous
             Pleadings
             above
             rehearsed
             ?
          
           
             But
             proceed
             we
             .
             P.
             29.30
             .
             He
             presses
             thus
             his
             often
             Repeated
             Notion
             anent
             
               Dichotomies
               ;
               Especially
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               since
               the
               Ancients
               sometimes
               divide
               the
               Clergy
               into
               two
               Orders
               ▪
               yet
               upon
               other
               occasions
               subdivide
               the
               highest
               Order
               ,
               and
               distinguish
               the
               Bishop
               from
               subordinat
               Presbyters
               .
               Ans.
            
             He
             should
             have
             Exhibit
             these
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             ,
             thus
             distinguishing
             the
             Bishop
             under
             that
             Character
             ,
             from
             all
             subordinate
             Presbyters
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             is
             obliged
             (
             this
             being
             the
             substratum
             and
             supposition
             of
             all
             his
             Answers
             ,
             and
             insinuat
             Argument
             )
             to
             exhibit
             the
             Scriptures
             subdivision
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             into
             higher
             and
             inferior
             Orders
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             distinction
             of
             such
             an
             ordinary
             Officer
             ,
             as
             comes
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             Subordinat
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             .
             As
             for
             determination
             in
             Councils
             ,
             he
             did
             well
             to
             add
             to
             his
             bold
             Assertion
             ,
             his
             two
             Limitations
             ,
             of
             
               Matters
               of
               moment
            
             ,
             and
             Canonically
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             his
             Explication
             .
             But
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             from
             the
             Learned
             Iunius
             and
             others
             ,
             what
             was
             Presbyters
             interest
             in
             Councils
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             be
             posed
             who
             concurred
             and
             Acted
             Authoritatively
             in
             that
             Council
             ,
             Act.
             15
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             Ministry
             ,
             used
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             a
             pitiful
             Argument
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             is
             only
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             similitude
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             of
             a
             Distinction
             and
             Subordination
             of
             Courts
             and
             Officers
             ,
             not
             a
             Parity
             or
             Identity
             of
             both
             OEconomies
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             were
             to
             make
             an
             illustrating
             similitude
             or
             allusion
             to
             infer
             an
             Identity
             ;
             with
             absurdity
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             should
             draw
             upon
             himself
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             hiss
             him
             ?
             I
             desiderat
             still
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             the
             Dr
             ,
             s.
             Scripture-proof
             of
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             Superiority
             to
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             supposition
             in
             his
             Answers
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             scent
             of
             it
             ,
             tho
             I
             am
             still
             in
             Quest
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             30.
             
             He
             is
             still
             repeating
             again
             his
             Notion
             and
             Phantastical
             Conceit
             of
             Dichotomies
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             more
             to
             this
             scope
             ?
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             
               divides
               the
               Clergy
               into
               two
               Orders
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               doth
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Ministry
               into
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               tho
               in
               either
               there
               is
               no
               equality
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             nauseous
             repeating
             Dr.
             I
             must
             Repeat
             again
             .
             1.
             
             Tho
             he
             should
             exhibit
             
             Clemens's
             
             Assertion
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ;
             it
             touches
             not
             the
             Point
             in
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             anent
             a
             
               Scripture
               Assertion
            
             ,
             of
             such
             an
             Officer
             ,
             not
             what
             any
             
               Human
               Writers
            
             have
             Asserted
             .
             2.
             
             He
             has
             not
             made
             appear
             ,
             
             Clemens's
             subdivision
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             into
             his
             fancied
             Orders
             ,
             nor
             the
             Assertions
             of
             any
             Writers
             else
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             Tertullians
             Testimony
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             proves
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             beyond
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             Viz.
             The
             Deacons
             Power
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             own
             ,
             without
             disowning
             the
             Scripture-accounts
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             the
             Dr.
             P.
             31.
             
             In
             stead
             of
             a
             solid
             Answer
             to
             our
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             the
             Parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             our
             demanded
             Scripture-proof
             of
             his
             supposed
             Imparity
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             Dr.
             is
             still
             casting
             up
             his
             pityful
             recocted
             Crambe
             of
             Dichotomies
             ,
             and
             telling
             us
             trifflling
             quibles
             of
             
             Tertullian's
             
               sense
               of
               the
            
             Seniores
             
               mentioned
               in
               his
               VVritings
            
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               at
               a
               Point
               in
               it
               ,
               whether
               by
            
             Seniores
             ,
             Tertullian
             
               understood
               all
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               those
               only
               advanced
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Dignity
            
             :
             And
             what
             this
             signifies
             to
             the
             point
             in
             question
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Appeal
             is
             made
             to
             all
             considering
             persons
             to
             Judge
             ;
             And
             whether
             in
             such
             pretended
             Answers
             to
             our
             Scripture
             Arguments
             for
             Presbyterian
             Government
             (
             long
             since
             offered
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Learned
             World
             )
             and
             to
             our
             demand
             of
             a
             Scripture
             proof
             of
             his
             supposed
             Impariity
             ,
             this
             Man
             be
             not
             a
             poor
             Beggarly
             Trifler
             ,
             and
             a
             Skirmisher
             with
             his
             own
             Shadow
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Tertullian
             asserts
             ,
             that
             [
             
               praesident
               probati
               quique
               Seniores
            
             ]
             if
             the
             Dr.
             is
             not
             sure
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             in
             
             Tertullian's
             sense
             ,
             might
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             Tertullian
             ,
             such
             presided
             ,
             or
             had
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Proestos
             ,
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Order
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             well
             to
             raise
             this
             frighting
             Ghost
             .
             What
             more
             to
             our
             Question
             ?
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             That
             
               Clem.
               Alexan.
               Stromat
               .
               Lib.
            
             6.
             
               reckons
               up
               Three
               Orders
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             We
             reckon
             up
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               Deacons
               .
            
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             Degrees
             he
             assigns
             of
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Office
            
             ?
             And
             further
             ,
             upon
             what
             Scripture
             VVarrand
             ?
             
               How
               long
               will
               scorners
               delight
               in
               scorning
               ,
               and
               fools
               hate
               Knowledge
            
             ?
             VVhat
             more
             ?
             Are
             we
             yet
             arrived
             at
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Answer
             to
             Presbyterian
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Scripture
             Proofs
             of
             what
             he
             here
             beggs
             ?
             No.
             We
             hear
             next
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             asserts
             the
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             all
             who
             have
             read
             Cyprian
             ,
             can
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             ownes
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             his
             
               Collegues
               ,
               without
               whom
               he
               could
               do
               nothing
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             owned
             no
             sole
             
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
            
             .
             VVhat
             more
             ?
             Polycarp
             troubles
             the
             Dr.
             
               who
               divids
               the
               Clergie
               into
               two
               Orders
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Philippians
             .
             VVhat
             will
             remedy
             this
             ?
             VVhy
             ?
             He
             recommends
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Apostolick
               Hierarchie
               is
               often
               mentioned
               .
            
             But
             what
             assurance
             gives
             the
             Dr.
             that
             these
             were
             his
             genuine
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             now
             go
             under
             
             his
             Name
             ,
             there
             being
             Passages
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             himself
             cannot
             but
             be
             ashamed
             of
             .
             But
             Polycarp
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Opinion
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             modest
             humble
             Man
             ,
             whose
             useual
             Stile
             was
             ,
             Polycarp
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Presbyters
             
               that
               are
               with
               him
            
             .
             Which
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             
               have
               to
               express
               his
               Episcopal
               Distinction
               from
               them
               .
            
             A
             proof
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             a
             Friend
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             off
             his
             Hand
             ,
             when
             the
             poor
             empty
             Man
             has
             no
             better
             .
             I
             see
             it
             is
             now
             dangerous
             for
             any
             Minister
             to
             say
             or
             write
             ,
             
               I
               and
               the
               Pastors
               that
               are
               with
               me
               ,
            
             least
             the
             Dr.
             fasten
             an
             Episcopal
             Gloss
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             Dr.
             profoundly
             supposes
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             an
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Priority
             ,
             could
             warrand
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             his
             Words
             :
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             ,
             can
             be
             cleared
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             Instances
             ,
             as
             renders
             this
             Reason
             obviously
             ridiculous
             .
             What
             more
             ?
             we
             are
             told
             P.
             32.
             
             
               That
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               extravagant
               ,
               than
               to
               conclude
               a
               Parity
               among
               Priests
               ,
               because
               the
               Ancients
               used
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Phraseology
               ,
               since
               they
               frequentlie
               assert
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Bishops
               above
               Presbyters
               .
            
             But
             what
             can
             be
             
               more
               extravagant
            
             ,
             than
             this
             Dr's
             .
             Trifling
             in
             this
             Debate
             ,
             and
             telling
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             
               ad
               nauseam
               usque
            
             ,
             this
             pityful
             quible
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             and
             the
             point
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             our
             Nervous
             Scripture-Arguments
             for
             the
             
               Official
               Parity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             
               Presbyter
               ,
               Iure
               Divino
            
             ,
             presenting
             idle
             repeated
             Stories
             of
             the
             Ancients
             Phraseologie
             ,
             anent
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             which
             all
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             far
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
             as
             East
             is
             from
             West
             ;
             While
             pretending
             to
             run
             the
             Carrier
             of
             a
             fierce
             Assault
             upon
             Presbyterians
             ,
             he
             doth
             nothing
             but
             chase
             empty
             insignificant
             quibles
             ,
             with
             his
             back
             to
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             faint
             declining
             of
             a
             closs
             and
             true
             Scripture-Dispute
             ,
             upon
             this
             Question
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             genuine
             Nature
             and
             Terms
             ,
             as
             all
             Judicious
             Persons
             ,
             who
             read
             his
             Pamphlet
             ,
             may
             see
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             this
             pityful
             cowardly
             Braggard
             in
             Chase
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             encounter
             them
             ,
             and
             fairly
             deal
             Stroaks
             upon
             the
             point
             .
             The
             Scripture
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             under
             that
             Character
             ,
             over
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             an
             ordinary
             New
             Testament
             Officer
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             still
             seeking
             from
             this
             Dr.
             not
             the
             Assertion
             of
             Humane
             
               Writers
               ,
               Ancient
            
             or
             Modern
             ,
             which
             last
             notwithstanding
             ,
             so
             weak
             is
             his
             Cause
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             produced
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             Answers
             ?
             P.
             32.33
             .
             Hermes
             
               contemporary
               with
            
             Clemens
             Romanus
             
               reproved
               their
               ambition
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               strove
               for
               Dignitie
               and
               Preferment
               .
            
             Reader
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             mighty
             proof
             of
             Bishops
             their
             Precedencie
             and
             
               Official
               Dignitie
            
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Answer
             to
             our
             Arguments
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Marr
             not
             your
             Modesty
             ,
             in
             laughing
             at
             a
             Venerable
             Dr's
             .
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             ,
             while
             you
             read
             them
             .
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               he
               was
               contemporary
               with
            
             Clemens
             Romanus
             ,
             
               who
               was
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Age.
            
             And
             he
             will
             probably
             be
             got
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             Clemens
             in
             this
             walkt
             up
             to
             the
             
             Sense
             of
             that
             Eminent
             and
             very
             Ancient
             Father
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             reproved
             Diotrephes
             ,
             for
             his
             aspiring
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             But
             least
             you
             abuse
             this
             Citation
             ,
             to
             infer
             the
             dangerous
             consequence
             and
             Heresie
             of
             the
             
               official
               parity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             warry
             prudent
             Dr.
             precludes
             your
             mistake
             ,
             by
             adding
             this
             
               Salvo
               ,
               If
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Precedencie
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Ground
               for
               his
               Reprehension
               .
            
             Mighty
             Reason
             !
             And
             well
             correspondent
             to
             his
             Reverend
             Father
             Bellarmin's
             Sense
             and
             Pleading
             against
             our
             Divines
             ,
             for
             the
             Papacie
             .
             It
             should
             seem
             ,
             Men
             were
             never
             tempted
             to
             strive
             for
             a
             Dignity
             and
             Preferment
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Sense
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             Lawful
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             very
             seeking
             and
             enquiry
             ,
             proves
             the
             Lawfulness
             ,
             and
             supposes
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             also
             ,
             that
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Diotrephes
             was
             seeking
             a
             Lawful
             Preheminence
             ,
             when
             he
             resisted
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             fault
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             did
             not
             modestly
             stay
             till
             the
             place
             was
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             for
             it
             .
             And
             in
             correspondence
             to
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Sense
             of
             this
             Reprehension
             ,
             when
             Petter
             exhorted
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Lords
             over
             GOD's
             Heritage
             ,
             he
             rebuked
             only
             an
             ambitious
             seeking
             of
             a
             Lawful
             Lordship
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             also
             ,
             in
             His
             great
             Command
             and
             Prohibition
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             relative
             to
             the
             Apostles
             seeking
             a
             Primacie
             and
             
               First
               Dignitie
            
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             it
             )
             supposed
             and
             established
             a
             Primacie
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             ye
             will
             wrong
             and
             expose
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Consequence
             ,
             if
             you
             admitt
             not
             this
             Reasoning
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               That
               else
               there
               was
               no
               ground
               for
               such
               a
               Reprehension
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             (
             P.
             33.
             )
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             you
             ,
             he
             is
             come
             (
             after
             this
             long
             Travel
             and
             Pains
             ,
             these
             Way-ward
             and
             Stubborn
             Presbyterians
             has
             put
             him
             to
             )
             
               and
               arrived
               at
               the
               Summ
               of
               all
               that
               these
               Reasonings
               amounts
               unto
               .
            
             We
             expect
             then
             ,
             the
             Distilled
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Nerves
             of
             what
             goes
             before
             ,
             Epitomized
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Epilogue
             and
             Summ
             Total
             of
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             Summ
             of
             all
             ?
             Why
             ?
             The
             Helenist
             Jews
             (
             the
             Grecian
             Jews
             )
             
               distinguished
               the
               High
               Priest
               from
               the
               Levites
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Priest
            
             (
             for
             which
             again
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             stands
             Vo●cher
             )
             
               yet
               none
               will
               conclude
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               Subordinat
               Priests
               ;
               as
               now
               adays
               ,
            
             Presbyterians
             
               argue
               upon
               the
               same
               Topick
               Sophistically
               ,
               —
               for
               when
               the
               Priests
               were
               compared
               among
               themselves
               —
               then
               their
               Dignities
               and
               Subordinations
               were
               mentioned
               —
               when
               we
               compare
               the
               New
               Testament
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               we
               say
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               compare
               them
               among
               themselves
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               their
               Subordinations
               .
            
             Really
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Comprehensive
             Account
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             pity
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             spent
             so
             much
             Discourse
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             run
             himself
             out
             of
             Breath
             ,
             to
             catch
             a
             Nothing
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             every
             Reader
             ,
             will
             judge
             that
             this
             his
             Summ
             ,
             might
             have
             very
             well
             served
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             saved
             him
             the
             Labour
             of
             the
             Tedious
             Discourse
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             we
             often
             tell
             him
             ,
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             often
             we
             must
             )
             that
             our
             Argument
             from
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             which
             all
             this
             his
             Quible
             mainly
             
             aims
             at
             ,
             is
             not
             merely
             drawn
             from
             the
             Division
             and
             Dichotomie
             :
             The
             Sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             already
             exhibit
             by
             our
             Divines
             ,
             evinces
             the
             contrary
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             (
             which
             discovers
             this
             Mans
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Quibling
             Folly
             in
             this
             Matter
             )
             we
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             general
             Divisions
             of
             Church
             Officers
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             admits
             of
             a
             Subdivision
             ,
             as
             particularly
             Rom.
             12.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             ;
             As
             also
             in
             that
             of
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             But
             this
             we
             assert
             ,
             that
             these
             general
             Divisions
             and
             Subdivisions
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Recitations
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             still
             supposes
             
               the
               Pastor-Bishop
               ,
               or
               Preaching
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               highest
               ordinary
               Church
               Officer
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             Office
             ,
             admits
             no
             Subdivision
             of
             Superior
             and
             Inferior
             Degrees
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             :
             And
             we
             are
             still
             seeking
             from
             this
             Dr
             ,
             the
             proof
             of
             his
             supposed
             Affirmative
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             Words
             it
             in
             so
             far
             well
             ,
             
               When
               we
               compare
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Priests
               among
               themselves
               ,
               —
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               their
               Subordinations
            
             —
             We
             cannot
             help
             what
             the
             Dr.
             must
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             better
             Prespectives
             to
             give
             us
             ,
             ere
             we
             can
             see
             his
             Subordination
             of
             Pastors
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             And
             as
             for
             his
             New
             Testament
             Priests
             ,
             we
             owne
             them
             not
             .
             We
             know
             there
             is
             an
             Holy
             Priesthood
             and
             Brotherhood
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Scripture
             points
             out
             Believers
             joynt
             Priviledges
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Glorious
             High
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             whose
             Priesthood
             is
             Unchangeable
             ,
             and
             passes
             not
             to
             others
             :
             But
             for
             New
             Testament
             Priests
             ,
             thus
             Characterized
             as
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             Learn
             their
             Warrand
             from
             our
             Dr
             ,
             among
             others
             his
             Mysterious
             Points
             .
             I
             know
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             to
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               Priests
               and
               Levites
            
             ;
             But
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             Strain
             this
             Allusion
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             suteable
             Name
             of
             New
             Testament
             Officers
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             upon
             
             Malachie's
             Prophecy
             anent
             
               purifying
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Levi
             ,
             
               in
               order
               to
               offering
               a
               pure
               offering
               in
               in
               every
               place
               ,
            
             draw
             the
             pretty
             Popish
             Conclusion
             ,
             with
             his
             Friend
             Bellarmin
             ,
             of
             a
             New
             Testament
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             his
             New
             Testament
             Priests
             .
             And
             really
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             his
             continued
             constant
             Designations
             of
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             I
             do
             judge
             the
             Cardinal
             and
             he
             ,
             are
             much
             one
             in
             this
             Sense
             and
             Conclusion
             :
             And
             that
             which
             follows
             confirms
             me
             ;
             For
             ,
             P.
             33
             ,
             34.
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Old
               Testament
               Priests
               ,
               were
               by
               their
               offering
               Sacrifices
               ,
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Levites
               ;
               and
               the
               New
               Testament
               Priests
               of
               the
               highest
               and
               subordinat
               Order
               ,
               are
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               by
               their
               offering
               the
               Eucharistical
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             are
             Correlates
             —
             But
             the
             Dr.
             knows
             ,
             that
             his
             Novell
             Divines
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             (
             tho
             they
             did
             pass
             with
             a
             Charitable
             Construction
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             Allusive
             Expressions
             this
             way
             ,
             yet
             )
             do
             disowne
             the
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             appropriat
             to
             the
             Celebration
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
           
             P.
             34.
             
             The
             Dr.
             has
             not
             yet
             done
             with
             his
             Dichotomies
             :
             And
             the
             Sum
             of
             this
             Page
             is
             ,
             The
             
               Iews
               used
               their
            
             Dichotomies
             
               of
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
               —
               and
               the
               Bipartite
               or
               Tripartite
               Division
               upon
               this
               Ground
               ,
               was
               used
               by
            
             Jewish
             
               and
               Christian
               Writers
               —
               yet
               these
               ,
               who
               Reckon
               the
               two
               Orders
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               reckon
               up
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             a
             Beggar
             ,
             who
             pleased
             himself
             ,
             as
             possessing
             a
             great
             Sum
             ,
             by
             telling
             a
             piece
             of
             Money
             often
             over
             .
             How
             often
             shall
             we
             have
             this
             more
             than
             recocted
             Crambe
             ,
             these
             often
             boyled
             Colworts
             ,
             repeated
             ?
             I
             am
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             Battologie
             ,
             was
             never
             better
             exemplified
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             Dr's
             Arguings
             .
             We
             are
             still
             seeking
             from
             our
             nauseous
             Dreaming
             Dr.
             a
             Bipartite
             or
             Tripartite
             Division
             of
             Pastors
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             inspired
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             And
             we
             do
             again
             ,
             as
             often
             before
             ,
             Challenge
             
               one
               Instance
            
             of
             this
             .
             We
             have
             already
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             once
             ,
             That
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             Represented
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             a
             tripartite
             Division
             of
             Officers
             ,
             
               viz.
               Pastors
               ,
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             :
             But
             that
             Officers
             ,
             Ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             ,
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             of
             one
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             and
             
               equal
               in
               their
               own
               kind
            
             ,
             we
             maintain
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             challenging
             his
             contrary
             proof
             .
             And
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             it
             is
             palpably
             impertinent
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             distinguishing
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Elders
            
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             early
             Prostasie
             that
             obtained
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Bishops
               Nominal
            
             distinction
             thence
             ensuing
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             productive
             of
             such
             a
             Division
             ,
             or
             Phraseology
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             he
             mentions
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             the
             Idea
             of
             his
             Hierarchy
             in
             their
             Head
             ;
             and
             the
             Authority
             ,
             which
             Presbyters
             are
             clearly
             found
             to
             exercise
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             after
             the
             Proestos
             came
             in
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             First
             Bishops
             acknowledgment
             of
             Presbyters
             collegiat
             Power
             with
             them
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             particularly
             )
             Besides
             ,
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             having
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Ordination
             ,
             especially
             by
             Chrisostom
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
             doth
             evince
             this
             beyond
             contradiction
             .
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Senior
             ,
             who
             Rules
             only
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             Presbyterians
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             might
             easily
             in
             some
             Writers
             ,
             have
             produced
             this
             Tripartite
             Division
             of
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
            
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             wouthout
             the
             least
             Shadow
             of
             advantage
             to
             his
             Cause
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Page
             ,
             soares
             aloft
             in
             a
             Triumphing
             Vein
             ;
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               easily
               perceive
               that
               our
               Argument
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               founded
               upon
            
             Dichotomies
             ,
             
               is
               not
               only
               weak
               ,
               but
               foolish
               and
               extravagant
               .
            
             But
             truely
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             in
             confining
             all
             the
             Presbyterian
             Arguments
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             to
             this
             one
             anent
             his
             fancied
             Dichotomies
             ,
             and
             offering
             in
             Answer
             thereto
             ,
             such
             trivial
             babling
             Repetitions
             ,
             has
             discovered
             to
             all
             judicious
             Readers
             ,
             that
             weakness
             ,
             folly
             &
             extravagancie
             ,
             which
             he
             imputes
             
             to
             us
             .
             To
             Convince
             any
             Ingenuous
             Knowing
             person
             hereof
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             
               Cites
               Smectymnus
               ,
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Ang.
               The
               unbishop
               .
               of
               Tim.
               and
               Tit.
               Alt.
               Damasc.
            
             Mr.
             Dur.
             on
             Rev.
             He
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             answer
             these
             Authors
             ;
             and
             their
             great
             Argument
             ,
             he
             represents
             thus
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Identity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             one
             great
             Topick
             and
             Argument
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Durham
             makes
             use
             of
             that
             Term
             of
             Identity
             ,
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Digression
             upon
             this
             head
             .
             But
             dare
             this
             Man
             say
             ,
             or
             tho
             he
             should
             have
             the
             Brow
             to
             say
             it
             ,
             will
             any
             who
             ever
             Read
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ,
             much
             less
             ,
             all
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             
               Nominal
               Identity
            
             ,
             that
             they
             plead
             from
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Official
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             ingredients
             of
             the
             Office
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             the
             Strength
             of
             their
             Argument
             is
             drawn
             merely
             
               a
               confusione
               Nominum
            
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             rather
             from
             many
             nervous
             Scripture
             grounds
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Texts
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             Paralels
             ,
             do
             evince
             an
             Official
             Identity
             ?
             Why
             then
             ,
             bottoms
             he
             all
             his
             Answers
             and
             impertinent
             quiblings
             upon
             this
             palpably
             false
             Supposition
             ?
             To
             make
             what
             I
             assert
             ,
             evident
             to
             conviction
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Authors
             he
             names
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               Ius
               Div.
               Minist
               .
               Ang.
            
             proposes
             the
             Question
             thus
             ,
             
               We
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               Pattern
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               perfect
               Rule
               ,
               both
               for
               Doctrin
               and
               Government
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Name
               ,
               but
               in
               Office
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ordained
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Then
             they
             propose
             ,
             no
             fewer
             than
             Nine
             nervous
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ▪
             all
             running
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             :
             The
             Topick
             of
             the
             Fourth
             whereof
             ,
             is
             thus
             proposed
             ,
             
               They
               who
               have
               the
               same
               Name
               ,
               the
               same
               qualifications
               for
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               work
               and
               duty
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Officer
               .
            
             Then
             subsuming
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             account
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             They
             subjoin
             Scripture-proofs
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Clauses
             and
             Assertions
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             conclud
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Officer
             .
             Now
             ,
             upon
             this
             small
             view
             of
             but
             one
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             let
             the
             World
             Judge
             of
             this
             Mans
             Impudence
             ,
             in
             asserting
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             ,
             that
             Authors
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Authors
             he
             mentions
             ,
             concluds
             only
             
               a
               confusione
               nominum
            
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             distinct
             Character
             )
             and
             whether
             his
             founding
             of
             all
             his
             supposed
             confutation
             of
             Presbyterian
             Arguments
             ,
             upon
             this
             supposition
             and
             quiblings
             about
             a
             Dichotomie
             ,
             be
             not
             extravagancy
             with
             a
             Witness
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             let
             the
             Serious
             &
             Impartial
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             since
             these
             Authors
             he
             mentions
             ,
             presents
             so
             considerable
             a
             Number
             of
             Scripture-Arguments
             ,
             For
             that
             which
             this
             Man
             calls
             a
             
               New
               Foolish
               Opinion
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             design
             of
             making
             men
             believe
             he
             has
             fully
             Confuted
             them
             ,
             and
             convinced
             them
             of
             folly
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             not
             in
             Conscience
             and
             Reason
             ,
             obliged
             
             fairly
             to
             present
             their
             Arguments
             to
             his
             Readers
             view
             ,
             and
             offer
             formal
             Replys
             to
             them
             .
             I
             may
             further
             pose
             the
             Impartial
             Reader
             upon
             it
             ,
             whether
             this
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             never
             encountered
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             nor
             tryed
             their
             Strength
             in
             a
             fair
             and
             formal
             Dispute
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             fain
             Triumph
             in
             this
             boasting
             Pamphlet
             ,
             charging
             all
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             with
             weakness
             ,
             folly
             and
             evtravagancy
             ,
             has
             not
             Written
             himself
             a
             Fool
             of
             the
             first
             Magnitude
             ,
             and
             a
             personat
             Thra●o
             in
             Disput
             ?
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             ,
             that
             while
             I
             view
             that
             Fourth
             Argument
             of
             the
             
               Ius
               Div.
               Minist
               .
               Ang.
            
             I
             find
             they
             have
             upon
             the
             Margin
             ,
             Ambrose's
             Testimony
             upon
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             [
             
               post
               Episcopum
               Diaconi
               ordinationem
               subjicit
               ,
               quare
               ?
               nisi
               quia
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               una
               Ordinatio
               est
            
             ]
             After
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             subjoins
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             other
             ground
             but
             this
             ?
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyter
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Ordination
             .
             One
             would
             think
             that
             this
             is
             a
             little
             more
             than
             the
             assertion
             of
             a
             mere
             
               Confusio
               Nominum
            
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             our
             Dr.
             P.
             35.
             
             Censures
             
               Blondel
               ,
               Salmasius
               ,
               Dallie
               ,
               as
               ●mploying
               their
               Learning
               to
               support
               their
               own
               Hypothesis
               with
               this
               Argument
               of
               the
               Confusion
               of
               Names
               :
               And
               the
               Dr.
               regrats
               ,
               that
               Sir
            
             Tho.
             Craig
             ,
             
               a
               Man
               otherwise
               learned
               in
               Law
               ,
               was
               deceived
               with
               this
               fallacy
               .
            
             We
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             ,
             learned
             Men
             have
             been
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             by
             this
             
               Scots
               Notion
            
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             has
             exhibit
             and
             answered
             their
             Pleadings
             ,
             whom
             he
             here
             mentions
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             his
             Censure
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Opinion
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               the
               days
               of
            
             Aerius
             .
             Good
             Mr.
             Dr.
             ye
             know
             the
             Answer
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             to
             the
             Papists
             Objection
             ,
             
               where
               was
               your
               Religion
               ,
               your
               Church
               and
               Doctrin
               before
            
             Luther
             ?
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             The
             same
             I
             affirm
             of
             the
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             :
             And
             many
             Learned
             Protestant
             Divines
             think
             they
             have
             made
             it
             good
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             may
             please
             to
             advise
             ,
             if
             his
             leasure
             from
             Pamphleting
             work
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             piece
             of
             petty
             interest
             ,
             and
             prejudicat
             preoccupation
             of
             Principles
             ,
             will
             admit
             of
             the
             perusal
             .
             If
             it
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             pretty
             while
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             before
             Aerius
             .
             But
             there
             is
             an
             English
             Divine
             of
             some
             considerable
             account
             (
             good
             Old
             Whittaker
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             got
             the
             
               Scots
               new
               Notion
            
             in
             his
             Head
             )
             who
             hath
             a
             Saying
             somewhat
             Rude
             to
             the
             Dr.
             
               Sane
               cum
            
             Aerio
             s●●sit
             Hieronymus
             
               quo
               minus
               curandum
               est
               toties
               nobis
               objici
            
             Aerium
             
               ab
               insulsis
               hominibus
               .
               Si
               fuit
               in
               hac
               re
               Haereticus
            
             Aerius
             
               socium
               haereseos
               habuit
            
             Hie●onymum
             
               nec
               illum
               modo
               sed
               alios
               etiam
               veteres
               patres
            
             Graecos
             
               pariter
               &
            
             Latinos
             
               quemadmodum
               Medina
               confitetur
            
             .
             Thus
             he
             ,
             Controv.
             ●
             4ta
             quest
             .
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             30.
             
             Here
             we
             find
             ,
             he
             spares
             not
             to
             call
             these
             of
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Judgment
             
               Bl●ckish
               Men
            
             ,
             in
             objecting
             this
             anent
             Aerius
             ,
             affirming
             that
             not
             only
             Ierom
             ,
             but
             likewise
             both
             Greek
             and
             
               Latine
               Fathers
            
             ,
             were
             of
             Aerius
             Judgment
             in
             this
             
             point
             .
             The
             Dr.
             might
             likewise
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             
               Michael
               Medina
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Sacr.
               Hominum
               Orig.
               &
               continen
               .
               Cap.
            
             5.
             holds
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Ierom
             ,
             but
             also
             
               Ambros.
               August
               .
               Sedulius
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
               Chrysost.
               Theodoret
               ,
               OEcumen
               .
            
             and
             Theophylact.
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             Aerius
             ;
             As
             also
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Wickliff
             .
             What
             more
             ?
             P.
             35.
             
             
               Apostle
               ,
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               are
               sometime
               remarked
               without
               a
               Distinction
               ,
               yet
               the
               Government
               of
               one
               among
               many
               ,
               is
               particularly
               demonstrated
               .
            
             This
             is
             somewhat
             obscure
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             have
             general
             and
             common
             Names
             .
             For
             the
             
               Government
               of
               one
               among
               many
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             I
             do
             still
             call
             for
             the
             Dr's
             Proof
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             Return
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             (
             P.
             35
             ,
             36.
             )
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               is
               called
               an
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Heb.
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Names
               seems
               restrained
               to
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               and
               yet
            
             Matthias
             
               is
               called
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               the
               Name
               was
               bestowed
               on
               several
               others
               ,
               besides
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               as
            
             Paul
             ,
             Barnabas
             ,
             Adronicus
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Epaphroditus
             :
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               is
               called
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.25
             .
             
               And
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Episcopacy
               ,
            
             Act.
             1.20
             .
             
               That
               Priests
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Power
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ;
               That
               thus
               all
               the
               Fathers
               understand
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
            
             ,
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             
               are
               by
            
             Chrysost.
             OEcum
             .
             Theoph.
             Theodo
             .
             
               understood
               of
               Priests
            
             (
             still
             Priests
             )
             
               of
               the
               second
               Order
               :
               For
               ,
               they
               conclude
            
             Epaphrod
             .
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Philippi
             from
             Philip.
             2.25
             .
             The
             Dr.
             is
             never
             wearied
             of
             this
             Nominal
             Argument
             ,
             which
             seems
             one
             of
             Achillean
             Strength
             to
             him
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             he
             is
             put
             to
             so
             much
             Pains
             in
             Print
             ,
             to
             raise
             such
             Formidable
             Batteries
             against
             this
             
               New
               Notion
            
             ,
             and
             am
             afraid
             ,
             some
             Facetious
             Witts
             will
             alledge
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             getting
             himself
             a
             Heat
             ,
             in
             Cudgelling
             and
             Beating
             a
             Man
             of
             Straw
             of
             his
             own
             Upsetting
             .
             But
             in
             short
             ,
             it
             passes
             much
             my
             Comprehension
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             make
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             prove
             that
             palpably
             distinct
             Officers
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             come
             under
             general
             Names
             :
             And
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             Argument
             and
             Answer
             is
             still
             
               ex
               ignoratione
               Elenchi
            
             ?
             None
             of
             us
             doubts
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             he
             offers
             in
             Thesi
             ;
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             easily
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             these
             Officers
             mentioned
             ,
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             ,
             their
             Marks
             of
             Distinction
             clearly
             set
             down
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             their
             Communicating
             in
             the
             same
             general
             Name
             ,
             will
             not
             conclude
             an
             
               Identity
               in
               the
               Office
            
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Dr.
             and
             we
             are
             easily
             agreed
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             exhibit
             to
             us
             ,
             such
             Scripture
             Discriminations
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             such
             a
             clear
             Official
             Imparity
             and
             Difference
             ,
             as
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Apostle
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             our
             Saviours
             Apostolate
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             his
             Episcopacy
             or
             Overseeing
             Care
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Apostles
             .
             For
             the
             Denomination
             of
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             one
             ,
             who
             sets
             a
             
               D.
               D.
            
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             in
             the
             Frontispiece
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             how
             Protestant
             Divines
             understand
             the
             Name
             ,
             properly
             taken
             ,
             and
             do
             define
             the
             Office
             as
             distinct
             
             from
             all
             others
             :
             That
             first
             ,
             Matthias
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             Paul
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Number
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             none
             doubts
             :
             That
             the
             Name
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             improperly
             ,
             when
             attribute
             to
             certain
             Persons
             ,
             is
             as
             little
             doubted
             .
             As
             for
             
               Adronicus
               ,
               Iunius
            
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             of
             
               Note
               among
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             the
             Phrase
             imports
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Some
             take
             them
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             Luk.
             10.
             
             Others
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             One
             Hundred
             and
             Twenty
             ,
             mentioned
             Act.
             1.15
             .
             Or
             of
             these
             Converted
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.14
             .
             See
             
               Pool
               Annot.
            
             That
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             and
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
             are
             understood
             of
             Priests
             of
             the
             first
             Order
             ,
             with
             Apostolick
             Power
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             must
             pass
             current
             only
             ,
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             the
             Dr's
             
               ipse
               dixit
            
             for
             Proof
             :
             But
             let
             them
             at
             their
             Leasure
             ,
             Pose
             him
             ,
             whether
             St.
             Chrysost.
             and
             Ierom
             ,
             upon
             these
             Passages
             ,
             were
             of
             that
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             reckons
             them
             among
             the
             Fathers
             .
             That
             the
             Fathers
             after
             mentioned
             upon
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             Understood
             it
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             
               second
               Order
            
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             from
             their
             Words
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             understood
             Epaphroditus
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Philippi
             from
             Chap.
             2.25
             .
             Our
             Translators
             renders
             it
             with
             the
             current
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             (
             as
             I
             have
             made
             good
             )
             
               your
               Messenger
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Context
             convincingly
             discovers
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Messenger
             
               that
               ministred
               to
            
             Paul's
             wants
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             has
             no
             shift
             ,
             but
             
               to
               censure
               them
               as
               following
            
             Beza
             :
             A
             pityful
             shift
             indeed
             .
             The
             Episcopal
             Translators
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Translation
             ,
             so
             Zealously
             patronize
             that
             Cause
             ,
             that
             the
             Term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             with
             the
             utmost
             endeavour
             translated
             to
             that
             Scope
             ,
             yet
             are
             so
             befooled
             (
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Sense
             )
             as
             to
             translate
             this
             passage
             ,
             so
             advantagious
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Greek
               Fathers
            
             ,
             so
             well
             seen
             in
             that
             Language
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             to
             follow
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               Novelist
            
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             preferrs
             Salmasius
             to
             his
             Episcopal
             Masters
             ,
             who
             thinks
             the
             word
             Apostle
             ,
             signifies
             
               Legatum
               Dei
               ad
               homines
            
             :
             He
             is
             now
             become
             of
             sudden
             Fond
             of
             Salmasius
             :
             But
             should
             have
             given
             us
             a
             better
             Account
             ,
             than
             a
             bare
             naming
             of
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             ,
             putting
             us
             to
             search
             all
             the
             Book
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             an
             enquiry
             of
             what
             he
             here
             asserts
             .
             I
             might
             tell
             him
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Complex
             Phrase
             [
             
               your
               Messenger
            
             ]
             and
             the
             Explication
             of
             [
             
               ministring
               to
            
             Paul's
             wants
             ]
             sufficiently
             restricts
             the
             Term
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             ordinarly
             it
             is
             thus
             taken
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             Word
             more
             ,
             before
             I
             part
             with
             the
             Dr.
             on
             this
             Passage
             :
             If
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             were
             Priests
             of
             the
             
               second
               Order
            
             only
             ,
             and
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             the
             
               Chief
               Priest
            
             or
             Bishop
             ;
             Then
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             was
             somewhat
             rude
             in
             his
             Salutation
             ,
             to
             mention
             only
             these
             inferior
             underling
             Priests
             ,
             with
             the
             lowest
             petty
             Deacons
             ,
             passing
             quite
             over
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Hint
             or
             Note
             of
             Distinction
             .
             2.
             
             It
             seems
             that
             either
             Ambrose
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             
             his
             late
             Episcopal
             Pleaders
             ,
             are
             pityfully
             bemisted
             ,
             who
             do
             cite
             Ambrose
             ,
             as
             holding
             that
             the
             Bishops
             saluted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             were
             not
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             extraneous
             Bishops
             accidentally
             present
             ;
             Thus
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               three
               Dialogues
            
             ,
             P.
             9.
             
             But
             Theodoret
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             
               did
               judge
               ,
               that
               when
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Age
               ,
               Bishops
               were
               named
               as
               contradistinct
               from
               Priests
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               Apostles
               .
            
             Behold
             our
             critical
             Dr.
             censuring
             again
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Salutation
             ;
             It
             seems
             also
             there
             were
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Mould
             ,
             when
             this
             Apostle
             gave
             his
             last
             Farewel
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             nor
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             Peter
             wrote
             to
             ;
             For
             ,
             Ministers
             there
             ,
             are
             called
             to
             
               act
               the
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             heard
             of
             an
             Apostle-bishop
             :
             And
             really
             I
             think
             this
             inadvertant
             Man
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             is
             further
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             in
             that
             describing
             of
             set
             purpose
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             and
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Judgement
             ,
             the
             great
             Charter
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Qualifications
             and
             Duties
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             leavened
             with
             his
             Notion
             of
             Dichotomies
             ,
             that
             he
             passes
             quite
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             &
             Apostle-Bishops
             ,
             whose
             Office
             was
             chiefly
             under
             this
             Name
             and
             Character
             to
             have
             been
             discribed
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             then
             ,
             and
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             inferior
             Priests
             ,
             might
             understand
             their
             Duty
             towards
             them
             :
             But
             since
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Descriptions
             ,
             Recitals
             ,
             and
             Accounts
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             he
             and
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             so
             foregetful
             ,
             as
             to
             pass
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             the
             absolute
             High-priest
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             
             Pope's
             Holiness
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Iewish
             OEconomy
             of
             Church
             Government
             was
             never
             repealed
             ,
             but
             still
             standing
             as
             a
             Patern
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             this
             Mistake
             also
             .
          
           
             P.
             37.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               only
               mentions
               this
               transiently
               ,
               not
               insisting
               upon
               it
               .
            
             What
             this
             extends
             to
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             dubious
             ;
             many
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             Opinion
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             am
             one
             )
             that
             what
             ever
             he
             has
             offered
             hitherto
             ,
             is
             a
             Digression
             ,
             and
             but
             obiter
             to
             the
             point
             .
             But
             his
             business
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             
               is
               to
               prove
               that
               community
               of
               Names
               will
               not
               prove
               community
               of
               Offices
               .
            
             Truely
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             all
             his
             business
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             mere
             Officiperda
             ,
             and
             has
             foregot
             his
             Episcopal
             Errand
             in
             this
             eloborat
             Pamphlet
             :
             For
             ,
             no
             Presbyterian
             ever
             concluded
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             mere
             community
             of
             Names
             simplely
             ,
             and
             abstracted
             from
             other
             Grounds
             ,
             drawen
             from
             the
             Scope
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             such
             places
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             plead
             from
             Scripture
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             from
             many
             other
             clear
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             long
             since
             exhibite
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             and
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             reading
             ,
             to
             convince
             any
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             acting
             the
             Thraso
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             pretended
             Confutation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             doth
             rather
             confirm
             ,
             than
             weaken
             the
             perswasion
             of
             any
             Man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             who
             have
             perused
             these
             Authors
             .
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               That
            
             Peter
             
               calls
               himself
               a
               Presbyter
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             if
             this
             Apostle
             writing
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             dehorting
             them
             from
             acting
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
             and
             Lording
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             put
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             ordinary
             Office
             and
             Ministry
             Pastoral
             ,
             among
             the
             number
             ,
             making
             this
             one
             of
             his
             Arguments
             ;
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             thus
             asserts
             their
             proper
             Succession
             to
             him
             ,
             tho
             not
             to
             
               his
               Apostolat
            
             ,
             yet
             to
             
               his
               Pastoral
               Office
               of
               feeding
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Discipline
            
             :
             For
             ,
             his
             Command
             imports
             both
             .
             But
             why
             did
             he
             not
             address
             the
             
               Chief
               Bishop
            
             ,
             or
             High-priest
             ,
             under
             the
             Apostolick
             Designation
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ?
             [
             
               The
               Apostle
               and
               inferior
               Presbyters
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               exhort
               ,
               who
               am
               also
               an
               Apostle
            
             ]
             or
             thus
             [
             
               The
               Super-eminent
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyters
               I
               exhort
               ,
               who
               also
               am
               a
               Bishop
            
             ]
             But
             the
             Dr's
             .
             correcting
             information
             ,
             is
             come
             far
             too
             late
             to
             him
             .
             I
             might
             further
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             exhibite
             as
             clear
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             his
             paralel
             Argument
             will
             appear
             of
             some
             force
             ,
             which
             he
             draws
             from
             Peter
             and
             Iohns
             designing
             themselves
             Elders
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             acknowledged
             conclusive
             to
             his
             Scope
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             will
             next
             preoccuppy
             our
             Argument
             from
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             And
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Presbytrie
               mentioned
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               was
               a
               Senat
               ,
               composed
               of
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Priests
               ,
               but
               whether
               of
               the
               first
               or
               second
               Rank
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               certain
               .
            
             And
             really
             ,
             the
             Dr
             ,
             in
             my
             poor
             Judgment
             ,
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             other
             Apostles
             in
             that
             Senat
             ,
             than
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             is
             equally
             uncertain
             :
             And
             let
             me
             humbly
             intreat
             his
             Reverence
             ,
             by
             his
             next
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Certainty
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             the
             other
             .
             That
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             concurred
             in
             this
             Presbytrie
             ,
             I
             know
             is
             pleaded
             by
             his
             Episcopal
             Brethren
             ;
             tho
             Collating
             the
             two
             places
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             and
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             the
             different
             Phra●eology
             in
             both
             being
             pondered
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             the
             Work
             pretty
             hard
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             good
             against
             a
             Critical
             Disputant
             ,
             and
             the
             admitting
             of
             this
             ,
             rather
             Confirms
             ,
             than
             Weakens
             our
             Pleadings
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             have
             made
             appear
             .
             Some
             have
             alledged
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             Office
             :
             Which
             Pleaders
             ,
             have
             been
             long
             since
             told
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             has
             no
             Hands
             to
             lay
             on
             .
             But
             that
             other
             Apostles
             were
             there
             than
             Paul
             ,
             is
             a
             Notion
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             ,
             beholden
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Fertile
             (
             that
             I
             say
             not
             Fond
             )
             Invention
             .
             It
             were
             needless
             ,
             and
             but
             to
             burden
             Paper
             unnecessarly
             ,
             to
             recite
             Interpreters
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             this
             his
             Gloss
             :
             This
             is
             known
             to
             all
             that
             are
             acquaint
             with
             them
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             upon
             these
             Passages
             ;
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
               evident
               from
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             that
             Paul
             
               was
               of
               the
               Number
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               other
               place
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             
               he
               is
               exh●rted
               not
               to
               neglect
               the
               Gift
               given
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               :
               In
               the
               last
               ,
               he
               is
               put
               in
               mind
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               Gift
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               by
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               St.
            
             Pauls
             Hands
             .
             There
             is
             none
             doubts
             ,
             that
             these
             Passages
             ,
             thus
             stands
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             had
             he
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             Dark
             Insinuating
             Hint
             ,
             drawn
             out
             a
             Formal
             Argument
             ,
             lying
             level
             
             to
             his
             Scope
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             deserved
             our
             Consideration
             .
             However
             ,
             to
             prevent
             his
             Mistake
             ,
             Presbyterians
             have
             long
             since
             told
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             different
             Phrase
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             makes
             
             Paul's
             presence
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             Debateable
             ,
             but
             clearly
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             the
             Presbytries
             Hands
             is
             evidently
             Diversified
             in
             a
             distinct
             Comma
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             Priviledge
             ,
             in
             its
             self
             considered
             ,
             from
             the
             Gifts
             
               given
               by
               Prophesie
            
             ,
             and
             ascribed
             to
             the
             
               Laying
               on
               of
            
             Pauls
             Hands
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             tho
             
             Paul's
             presence
             in
             this
             Action
             were
             admitted
             ,
             it
             clearly
             proves
             ,
             that
             even
             an
             Apostles
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             upon
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             did
             not
             exclude
             the
             Presbytries
             Authoritative
             Imposition
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             (
             by
             a
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             from
             the
             Greater
             to
             the
             Less
             )
             that
             Priviledge
             ,
             much
             more
             belongs
             to
             them
             now
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             ordinary
             Pastors
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             is
             ceased
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             be
             bold
             with
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Reverence
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             this
             Question
             :
             He
             holds
             Timothy
             was
             Consecrat
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             here
             we
             find
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             Laying
             Hands
             upon
             him
             with
             Paul
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             holds
             to
             be
             here
             Acting
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             How
             comes
             he
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               uncertain
               whether
               they
               were
               Presbyters
               or
               Priests
               of
               the
               first
               or
               second
               Rank
            
             ?
             Really
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             uncertain
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             holds
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             might
             have
             laid
             on
             Hands
             upon
             a
             Bishop
             at
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             Apostolical
             Warrand
             ,
             tho
             Bishops
             superior
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             present
             at
             this
             great
             Work
             :
             And
             what
             Consequence
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             this
             will
             further
             amount
             to
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Melancholick
             Reflection
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             in
             mentioning
             this
             last
             Text
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               He
               is
               put
               in
               mind
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               Gift
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               by
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               St.
            
             Pauls
             Hands
             :
             He
             has
             also
             told
             us
             ,
             and
             positively
             asserted
             ,
             that
             this
             Senat
             was
             composed
             of
             Apostles
             in
             the
             plural
             :
             How
             many
             there
             were
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             found
             it
             hard
             to
             determin
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             clear
             and
             positive
             ,
             that
             
               there
               were
               other
               Apostles
               with
            
             Paul
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             equal
             official
             Authority
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Action
             .
             Now
             ,
             upon
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             his
             grave
             Judgment
             ,
             how
             comes
             this
             Apostle
             to
             mention
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             solely
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             Apostles
             else
             ?
             We
             find
             him
             so
             humble
             an
             Apostle
             and
             Biishop
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             inscription
             of
             several
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             takes
             in
             the
             Inferior
             Clergy
             and
             Presbyters
             with
             himself
             ;
             whence
             then
             comes
             this
             singularity
             of
             expression
             ,
             herein
             attributing
             to
             himself
             solely
             ,
             what
             was
             equally
             applicable
             to
             other
             Apostles
             concurring
             with
             him
             ?
             What
             he
             adds
             further
             
               of
               the
               Work
               and
               Ministry
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               sometimes
               exprest
               by
               the
               General
               term
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             ,
             how
             insignificant
             it
             is
             to
             his
             scope
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             here
             Idlely
             repeated
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             next
             told
             (
             P.
             38.
             )
             
               That
               if
               any
               infer
               the
               Community
               of
               Offices
               from
               the
               Community
               of
               Names
               ,
               he
               confounds
               the
               highest
               and
               lowest
               Rank
               of
               Officers
               .
            
             
             The
             Presbyeerians
             are
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             when
             the
             inference
             is
             from
             
               a
               mere
               Community
               of
               Names
            
             ,
             while
             the
             Offices
             are
             otherwise
             distinguished
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             when
             both
             Name
             and
             Office
             in
             all
             essentials
             thereof
             ,
             are
             identified
             ,
             they
             think
             the
             Argument
             from
             hence
             for
             an
             
               Official
               Parity
            
             ,
             concludes
             well
             ;
             and
             they
             pity
             this
             Dr's
             continued
             Repetition
             of
             his
             mistake
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             their
             Argument
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             next
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               Offices
               were
               carefully
               distinguished
               and
               separated
               in
               those
               days
               .
            
             This
             is
             true
             when
             understood
             of
             Church
             Officers
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             hence
             we
             conclude
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             has
             left
             us
             clear
             distinguishing
             marks
             of
             the
             Superiority
             and
             distinction
             of
             such
             Officers
             ,
             as
             do
             communicat
             in
             General
             Names
             with
             (
             the
             inferior
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             prevent
             the
             mistake
             which
             he
             instances
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             fasten
             a
             blasphemous
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             dictat
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             let
             us
             see
             therein
             the
             distinguishing
             marks
             and
             Characters
             fixt
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             
               Pastors
               Office
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             
               Official
               difference
            
             of
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             And
             this
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             necessary
             to
             prevent
             the
             bad
             consequence
             of
             
               an
               Official
               Identity
            
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             Community
             of
             Names
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             he
             as
             sincerely
             designed
             to
             give
             and
             receive
             light
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             to
             present
             a
             vain
             
               prattling
               Pamphlet
            
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             examined
             the
             Presbyterians
             Arguments
             for
             the
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             produce
             the
             Scripture
             distinguishing
             differences
             ,
             discriminating
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             ?
             We
             are
             told
             (
             ibid.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Humility
               of
               Superior
               Officers
               ,
               hindered
               them
               not
               to
               distinguish
               themselves
               from
               their
               subordinat
               Brethren
               .
            
             Right
             ;
             Paul
             ,
             no
             doubt
             owns
             ,
             and
             strenuously
             pleads
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             often
             instanced
             Humble
             Respect
             to
             Officers
             of
             inferior
             Rank
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Why
             ?
             
               Bishops
               in
               the
               second
               Century
               transcribed
               this
               ,
               tho
               they
               preserved
               the
               distinction
               betwixt
               Priests
            
             (
             still
             Priests
             )
             
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Order
               .
            
             But
             we
             are
             wearied
             ,
             seeking
             from
             this
             Dr.
             the
             Scripture
             Distinction
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             into
             a
             first
             and
             second
             Order
             :
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             odd
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishops
             were
             so
             modest
             and
             humble
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             prudent
             withal
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             .
             We
             must
             know
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             prefaced
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               they
               studied
               humble
               modest
               Expressions
               ,
               and
               of
               Condiscension
               ,
            
             which
             he
             instances
             
               in
               the
               Inscription
               of
            
             Polycarp's
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Philippians
             .
             But
             since
             this
             modest
             Condescension
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               did
               not
               prejudge
               his
               care
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Offices
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               of
               Priests
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Rank
               ,
            
             he
             must
             either
             exhibit
             this
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             or
             he
             puts
             this
             Reflection
             upon
             Polycarp
             :
             He
             may
             also
             remember
             ,
             how
             that
             afterward
             (
             p.
             84.
             )
             he
             makes
             Augustine
             to
             pass
             from
             his
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             in
             a
             Complement
             to
             Ierom
             ,
             in
             his
             foolish
             gloss
             on
             that
             passage
             of
             Ep.
             19.
             
             [
             
               Episcopus
               Presbytero
               major
               secundum
               
               honoris
               vocabula
               ,
               quae
               Ecclesiae
               usus
               obtinuit
            
             ]
             That
             he
             was
             distinguished
             from
             Ierom
             ,
             by
             a
             customary
             Title
             only
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Elegy
             of
             
               Apostolick
               Martyr
            
             ,
             which
             he
             bestows
             upon
             Polycarp
             ,
             we
             let
             it
             pass
             ,
             as
             capable
             of
             a
             sound
             Sense
             ;
             But
             for
             that
             of
             
               Prince
               of
               the
            
             Asiatick
             Church
             ,
             I
             remit
             him
             to
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2.3
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             to
             be
             censured
             for
             his
             vain
             precipitancy
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             38.
             )
             drawing
             to
             an
             end
             of
             these
             impregnable
             reasonings
             ,
             must
             needs
             give
             us
             a
             touch
             of
             his
             pulse
             and
             humour
             ,
             in
             concluding
             with
             high
             Rantings
             ;
             
               This
               Argument
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               has
               considered
               the
               more
               carefully
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               Finds
               it
               over
               and
               over
               again
               in
               all
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Levellers
               ,
               as
               their
               first
               and
               last
               refuge
               .
            
             Truely
             ,
             if
             these
             Disputers
             he
             calls
             so
             ,
             had
             as
             inspidily
             proposed
             it
             ,
             far
             less
             repeated
             it
             so
             often
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             Parat-like
             ,
             c●nted
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             Pages
             ,
             his
             babling
             repetitions
             of
             an
             impertinent
             quible
             ,
             instead
             of
             an
             Answer
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             much
             exposed
             their
             Judgment
             and
             ingenuity
             in
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             his
             ,
             now
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             men
             that
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             Read
             the
             Authors
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             whereof
             this
             petulent
             Scorner
             discovers
             he
             knows
             no
             more
             but
             the
             Names
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Character
             of
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Levellers
            
             ,
             which
             he
             bestows
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             I
             think
             indeed
             his
             experience
             ;
             together
             with
             that
             of
             his
             Fellow
             ,
             has
             taught
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             they
             deserve
             it
             ,
             Viz.
             That
             their
             nervous
             Scripture
             Reasonings
             ,
             which
             he
             dare
             not
             encounter
             ,
             has
             so
             levelled
             and
             laid
             along
             ,
             and
             aboard
             the
             high
             Top-gallant
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             he
             so
             zealously
             fences
             for
             ,
             as
             all
             his
             Wit
             and
             Learning
             ,
             will
             never
             erect
             it
             again
             :
             which
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             convincingly
             apparent
             ,
             since
             among
             the
             many
             Argumnts
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             has
             upon
             this
             head
             insisted
             so
             long
             upon
             (
             if
             not
             solely
             singled
             out
             )
             this
             one
             ,
             anent
             
               the
               Community
               of
               Names
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             which
             is
             none
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             has
             disguised
             it
             ,
             and
             spent
             Eight
             or
             Nine
             Pages
             ,
             in
             exhibiting
             the
             outmost
             of
             his
             wit
             to
             answer
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             expense
             of
             all
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             has
             only
             amounted
             to
             such
             pityful
             impertinent
             Repetitions
             ,
             Battologies
             ,
             and
             beggings
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             this
             one
             Argument
             has
             Mastered
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             its
             Weight
             ,
             born
             down
             his
             poor
             strength
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             (
             P.
             38.39
             .
             )
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               more
               frivolous
               and
               triffling
               than
               this
               Argument
               —
               that
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               lowest
               Officers
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               were
               frequently
               assumed
               by
               the
               highest
               ;
               and
               distinction
               of
               Offices
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               inferred
               from
               peculiar
               Ministries
               and
               Acts
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               than
               any
               Names
               we
               can
               fix
               on
               .
            
             But
             what
             can
             be
             more
             triffling
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             than
             this
             Dr's
             endless
             canting
             over
             and
             over
             this
             Quible
             and
             begged
             Supposition
             ,
             without
             giving
             us
             any
             shadow
             of
             the
             
               peculiar
               Ministries
               and
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             distinguishing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             
               Pastor
               or
               Presbyter
            
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             Dr.
             having
             (
             P.
             39.
             )
             discussed
             all
             our
             Scripture
             Arguments
             for
             Parity
             ,
             as
             he
             invidiously
             calls
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Command
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Consequences
               of
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             drawn
             a
             
               confusione
               nominum
            
             —
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               That
               if
               we
               cannot
               establish
               our
               new
               Doctrine
               thus
               ,
               we
               endeavour
               to
               support
               it
               ,
               by
               some
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               .
            
             I
             am
             satisfied
             that
             his
             Reputation
             stand
             or
             fall
             upon
             this
             Tryal
             ,
             Whether
             he
             has
             so
             much
             as
             proposed
             ,
             far
             less
             answered
             the
             Scripture-pleadings
             of
             the
             Authors
             ,
             whom
             he
             cites
             for
             the
             Parity
             of
             Bishop
             &
             Presbyter
             .
             As
             for
             his
             alledging
             that
             we
             endeavour
             to
             support
             the
             Government
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             :
             He
             has
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             exposed
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             blotted
             as
             a
             gross
             Calumniator
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             Humane
             Testimonies
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             found
             the
             Ius
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             we
             owne
             and
             contend
             for
             .
             As
             for
             Humane
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             confirming
             Appendices
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             only
             ,
             as
             
               Testes
               facti
            
             in
             some
             Respect
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             
               Iudices
               veri
            
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Divine
             Scripture's
             Barr
             and
             Tribunal
             only
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             bring
             our
             Cause
             to
             be
             decided
             .
             And
             to
             discover
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             this
             Dr's
             .
             impudence
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Authors
             he
             cites
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Ang.
            
             in
             their
             learned
             Appendix
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             consisting
             of
             eight
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             nine
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Ordination
             in
             special
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             which
             this
             Man
             has
             dared
             to
             medle
             with
             .
             The
             very
             first
             is
             ,
             
               That
               whatever
               may
               be
               said
               for
               Prelacy
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               they
               have
               proved
               )
               it
               hath
               no
               foundation
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               —
               That
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               Christ
               brought
               the
               Iews
               to
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               in
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               say
               as
               Christ
               [
               
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
              
               ]
               Thereafter
               ,
               they
               cite
               several
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               in
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Custom
               or
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               ;
               which
               must
               herein
               determin
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Human
               Writings
               must
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               Canonical
               ,
               and
               Customs
               never
               so
               ancient
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               perfect
               as
               to
               all
               
                 Credenda
                 ,
                 Petenda
                 ,
                 Facienda
              
               .
               In
               the
               second
               Proposition
               ,
               so
               far
               are
               they
               from
               making
               the
               most
               ancient
               Testimonies
               ,
               or
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               that
               they
               affirm
               and
               prove
               by
               clear
               Testimonies
               and
               Instances
               ,
               that
               many
               Corruptions
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Infancy
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               generally
               received
               as
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               ,
               which
               yet
               Episcopal
               Men
               themselves
               confess
               to
               be
               Errors
               ;
               instancing
               the
               Millenary
               Error
               ,
               with
               diverse
               others
               :
               Whence
               ,
               they
               conclude
               —
               That
               there
               are
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               ,
               pretended
               to
               be
               grounded
               upon
               Apostolical
               Institution
               ,
               which
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               accounted
               as
               Apocryphal
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             upon
             this
             false
             Foundation
             (
             ibid.
             )
             the
             Dr
             being
             about
             to
             blot
             some
             useless
             Sheet
             ,
             with
             his
             Trifling
             Quiblings
             ,
             upon
             several
             passages
             of
             
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             ,
             must
             needs
             ,
             e're
             he
             fall
             to
             work
             ,
             disgorge
             some
             more
             of
             his
             Venom
             and
             Gall
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             his
             Countrey-Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Blondel
             .
             For
             Blondel
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             
               That
               in
               Complyance
               with
            
             Cromvel
             
               his
               Enthusiasticks
               ,
               he
               imployed
               his
               Skill
               to
               make
               the
            
             Ancients
             
               contradict
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               Contemporary
               Records
               .
            
             A
             bad
             design
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             so
             bad
             as
             well
             as
             irrational
             ,
             that
             its
             hard
             to
             believe
             the
             Dr
             :
             For
             ,
             Blondel
             his
             Writings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             Salmasius
             ,
             has
             obtained
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Men
             of
             the
             best
             note
             in
             Protestant
             Churches
             ;
             as
             the
             Learned
             Professors
             of
             Saumer
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             So
             that
             his
             barkings
             will
             never
             touch
             or
             stain
             the
             same
             .
             But
             for
             his
             Countrey-men
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             he
             is
             bold
             to
             tell
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               That
               they
               Concluded
            
             Blondels
             
               Book
               ,
               to
               be
               pure
               and
               undenyable
               demonstration
               ,
               before
               ever
               they
               Read
               it
               .
            
             If
             I
             should
             return
             him
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             [
             
               What
               shall
               be
               given
               thee
               thou
               false
               Tongue
            
             ?
             ]
             I
             think
             I
             should
             merit
             no
             severe
             Censure
             .
             What
             a
             fore
             head
             ,
             must
             this
             Man
             have
             ,
             who
             durst
             suffer
             his
             Mouth
             to
             utter
             ,
             much
             less
             dare
             to
             Print
             and
             exhibit
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             such
             an
             impudent
             Calumny
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             Vilely
             to
             asperse
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             ?
             Two
             things
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             discover
             what
             sentiments
             upon
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             the
             World
             may
             have
             of
             this
             Person
             .
             1.
             
             His
             Conscience
             can
             tell
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             s
             known
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             know
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             since
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             Hundreds
             therein
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             others
             of
             the
             most
             Considerable
             Note
             and
             Character
             ,
             Men
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Learning
             ,
             who
             adhere
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             Divine
             Warrand
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             concerned
             themselves
             in
             a
             Search
             of
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             upon
             both
             Sides
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             know
             not
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             pitiful
             
               Peregrinus
               Domi.
            
             2.
             
             That
             to
             conclude
             any
             Mans
             Writings
             and
             Book
             ,
             to
             be
             
               pure
               and
               undenyable
               Demonstration
            
             ,
             before
             a
             Person
             has
             Read
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Sottish
             ,
             Brutish
             Practice
             ,
             such
             an
             Irrational
             Conclusion
             ,
             as
             cannot
             befal
             any
             Per●o●
             ,
             that
             has
             the
             most
             Common
             Exercise
             of
             Reason
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             with
             the
             same
             Veracity
             ,
             have
             told
             the
             World
             in
             his
             Pamphlet
             ,
             that
             his
             Countrey
             Men
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             are
             Idiots
             ,
             Dunces
             ,
             or
             Brutes
             ,
             and
             in
             Point
             of
             Judgment
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             much
             of
             a
             Size
             with
             the
             Popish
             Vulgar
             ,
             who
             Hang
             upon
             an
             Implicit
             Belief
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             a
             Plagiary
             Faith
             ,
             depending
             upon
             Mens
             Dictats
             and
             Hear-say
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             all
             such
             ,
             none
             excepted
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Dr.
             may
             not
             (
             since
             he
             is
             in
             his
             Ranting
             ,
             Calumniating
             Vein
             and
             Humor
             )
             be
             satisfied
             with
             one
             single
             Lie
             ,
             but
             make
             a
             Lusty
             Complicated
             One
             ,
             and
             let
             flee
             a
             whole
             Vollee
             of
             this
             Hell-Shot
             ,
             at
             his
             Countrey
             Men
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Countrey
               Men
               think
               ,
               they
               need
               no
               other
               Answer
               ,
               to
               any
               thing
               written
               against
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               and
               all
               its
               Defences
               ,
               is
               quite
               Ruined
               by
            
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             .
             Poor
             pitiable
             Soul
             ▪
             
             Had
             he
             gone
             to
             Iamaica
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             places
             ;
             where
             neither
             the
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             Matter
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             was
             ever
             heard
             or
             known
             ,
             he
             might
             hope
             to
             get
             this
             believed
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Books
             he
             mentions
             ,
             P.
             22.
             his
             Conscience
             could
             tell
             him
             ,
             are
             Written
             by
             Scotsmen
             ,
             viz.
             Didoclav
             .
             and
             Mr.
             Durh.
             And
             we
             know
             of
             no
             Answer
             returned
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             unto
             either
             of
             them
             :
             It
             should
             then
             seem
             ,
             that
             his
             Countreymen
             should
             rather
             alledge
             these
             .
             Doth
             he
             think
             indeed
             we
             esteem
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             than
             to
             tell
             of
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             ?
             But
             yet
             more
             of
             this
             Hellish
             Blusterings
             ,
             
               Tho
               there
               are
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             
               few
               of
               them
               that
               ever
               read
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Line
               of
               their
               Writings
               ,
               that
               hath
               Colour
               of
               Argument
               ,
               has
               been
               frequently
               exposed
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               Prejudice
               and
               Partiality
               ,
               that
               they
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               the
               clearest
               Evidences
               produced
               by
               their
               Adversaries
               .
            
             Here
             's
             a
             Deep
             Charge
             :
             1.
             
             His
             Countreymen
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             becomes
             such
             Peevish
             Ignoramus's
             ,
             that
             few
             of
             them
             read
             these
             Books
             .
             2.
             
             So
             Hardned
             in
             their
             Prejudices
             against
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             against
             all
             Convictions
             thereof
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             a
             Judicial
             Stroke
             and
             Judgment
             has
             fallen
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             this
             Man
             may
             be
             believed
             .
             But
             I
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             what
             are
             these
             Evidences
             ,
             I
             mean
             Scripture-Evidences
             ,
             produced
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             considered
             ?
             Dare
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             Embracing
             the
             Presbyterian
             Perswasion
             ,
             do
             thus
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             ?
             And
             may
             we
             not
             easily
             Retort
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             Enquire
             what
             Evidences
             has
             been
             produced
             by
             Didoclav
             .
             Mr.
             Durh.
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             he
             mentions
             ?
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             many
             not
             Named
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Gang
             ,
             have
             offered
             an
             Answer
             to
             this
             Day
             .
             Why
             do
             they
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             against
             the
             Light
             produced
             by
             them
             ?
             Presbyterians
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             need
             no
             other
             Evidence
             ,
             than
             this
             Pamphlet
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Prejudice
             ,
             has
             Shut
             and
             Blinded
             this
             Mans
             Eyes
             against
             Light.
             He
             pretends
             therein
             ,
             by
             his
             mighty
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             Beat
             his
             Presbyterian
             Countreymen
             from
             their
             Principles
             ;
             He
             presents
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Famous
             Work
             ,
             some
             considerable
             
               Authors
               ,
               whose
               Writings
               and
               Arguments
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             
               they
               ground
               their
               Perswasion
               upon
               ,
               yet
               never
               offers
               to
               Scann
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               fairly
               presented
               in
               their
               genuin
               strength
            
             :
             And
             let
             all
             men
             Judg
             what
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             ,
             this
             savours
             of
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             not
             wholly
             a
             Stranger
             thereunto
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             Judgment
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             .
             And
             are
             they
             also
             thus
             Hardned
             ?
             But
             more
             yet
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             further
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
            
             Blondel
             
               has
               written
               a
            
             Book
             of
             549
             Pages
             ,
             
               and
               this
               ,
               in
               our
               Iudgment
               ,
               may
               barr
               all
               Dispute
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             Mr.
             Dr.
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             Strength
             or
             Nerves
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             your
             339
             Pages
             ,
             Stuffed
             with
             Blustering
             Talk
             ,
             and
             Empty
             Quiblings
             ,
             the
             Defence
             were
             no
             Defence
             .
             We
             are
             again
             told
             ,
             
               That
               when
               we
               are
               bidden
               Name
               the
               Place
               ,
               which
               
               proves
               the
               New
               Doctrine
               ,
               we
               refuse
               any
               such
               closs
               Engagement
               .
            
             Really
             ,
             the
             good
             Narcissus
             here
             sees
             his
             Picture
             in
             the
             Well
             —
             
               Decline
               a
               closs
               Engagement
            
             !
             Let
             all
             Men
             that
             ever
             read
             the
             Authors
             he
             Names
             ,
             judge
             what
             
               closs
               Engagement
            
             ,
             this
             Man
             has
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             has
             not
             as
             evidently
             Snaked
             away
             from
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             ever
             did
             any
             Coward
             in
             Disput.
             For
             Ierom
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             this
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Parity
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Learned
             have
             sufficiently
             discovered
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Salmasius
             and
             Blondel
             ,
             
               have
               been
               exposed
               by
               the
               Incomparable
               Bishop
               of
            
             Chester
             .
             Had
             Presbyterians
             put
             this
             Elegy
             upon
             any
             of
             their
             Writers
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             posted
             up
             for
             Admirers
             of
             Mens
             Persons
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             our
             Dr.
             will
             Examine
             some
             of
             his
             most
             Remarkable
             Testimonies
             from
             Antiquity
             :
             Some
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             
               not
               all
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             does
             the
             Presbyterian
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             as
             to
             convince
             all
             Readers
             ,
             that
             he
             Traces
             but
             Phantastick
             Quiblings
             ,
             instead
             of
             Answer
             .
             But
             being
             closs
             in
             my
             Examining
             his
             Scripture
             Pleadings
             ,
             that
             I
             interrupt
             not
             the
             Series
             thereof
             ,
             I
             must
             here
             pass
             over
             to
             his
             
               Second
               Chapter
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Wherein
             the
             Dr's
             
               Absurd
               Description
            
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Function
            
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             
               Protestant
               Divines
            
             ,
             is
             exposed
             ;
             Together
             with
             his
             Assertion
             about
             the
             Succession
             of
             
               Hierarchical
               Bishops
            
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             Formal
             Sense
             :
             His
             Opinion
             loaded
             with
             Gross
             and
             Palpable
             Absurdities
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               has
               Examined
               our
               most
               plausible
               Pretences
               for
               Parity
            
             (
             And
             what
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             has
             Examined
             ,
             let
             any
             judge
             )
             gives
             us
             Encouragement
             ,
             by
             undertaking
             
               Truly
               to
               State
               the
               Controversie
            
             ,
             (
             I
             am
             sorry
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             done
             it
             sooner
             )
             No
             doubt
             ,
             all
             will
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             he
             stands
             obliged
             to
             .
             But
             to
             Trace
             his
             Steps
             ,
             and
             Examine
             him
             clossly
             .
             1.
             
             I
             am
             agreed
             with
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               has
               been
               established
               and
               fixed
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               continue
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               who
               oppose
               this
               Institution
               
               are
               Schismaticks
               .
            
             2.
             
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             (
             P.
             95.
             )
             
               That
               it
               is
               agreed
               there
               was
               an
               Hierarchy
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               High
               Priests
               having
               a
               Superiority
               and
               Iurisdiction
               over
               inferior
               Priests
               .
            
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             hold
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             Divines
             ,
             that
             this
             Superiority
             was
             such
             a
             fixed
             Presidency
             ,
             as
             had
             adjoyned
             thereunto
             some
             special
             Ministrations
             peculiar
             to
             it
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             was
             Typical
             ,
             and
             also
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             not
             encroach
             upon
             the
             ordinary
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             or
             invade
             their
             Decisive
             Suffrage
             ;
             as
             Iunius
             particularly
             observes
             .
             Our
             Dr's
             Inference
             ,
             
               That
               Subordination
               of
               one
               Priest
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               simplely
               unlawful
            
             ;
             if
             meant
             of
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Officers
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             admitted
             ;
             If
             ,
             of
             one
             Pastor
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bad
             Inference
             ,
             and
             a
             Begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             about
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             simplely
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             OEconomy
             and
             Government
             .
             The
             Dr's
             Distinction
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Ordinary
               ,
               Permanent
               ,
               Essential
               Power
               ,
               and
               their
               Extrinsick
               Extraordinary
               Priviledges
               —
               suteable
               to
               the
               first
               Plantation
               of
               Churches
               ,
            
             is
             in
             general
             accorded
             :
             But
             his
             Application
             and
             Explication
             subjoyned
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               by
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               were
               distinguished
               from
               all
               subordinat
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
               ,
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
            
             ;
             is
             that
             which
             I
             deny
             :
             And
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             :
             That
             Power
             ,
             which
             was
             Ordinary
             ,
             Permanent
             and
             Essential
             ,
             behoved
             to
             be
             so
             eminenter
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             standing
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             Invested
             with
             the
             same
             Ordinary
             ,
             Essential
             ,
             Permanent
             Power
             ,
             else
             the
             Dr's
             assertion
             cannot
             subsist
             ,
             that
             this
             Power
             was
             ordinary
             and
             permanent
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             or
             a
             Power
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             Preservation
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             first
             Cloathed
             with
             it
             ,
             were
             gone
             off
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Transmitted
               to
               successive
               Officers
            
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             these
             ordinary
             succeeding
             Officers
             were
             ,
             
               in
               this
               equal
               to
               them
            
             ,
             when
             cloathed
             with
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             invested
             therein
             ;
             And
             by
             further
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             by
             this
             essential
             necessary
             Power
             ,
             
               distinguished
               from
               all
               Subordinat
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
               ,
            
             it
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             subsistence
             required
             the
             same
             in
             all
             times
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             these
             succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             when
             invested
             with
             this
             ordinary
             Power
             ,
             were
             still
             subordinat
             to
             them
             ,
             
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               with
               that
               formal
               Office
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Phrase
             of
             
               Subordinat
               Ecclesiastick
               Officers
            
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             excluds
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             take
             them
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             
               supposed
               Apostolical
               ordinary
               Power
               over
               Pastors
               :
            
             But
             how
             absurdly
             and
             inconsequentially
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             cross
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             is
             already
             evident
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             further
             appear
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               second
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               their
               extrinsick
               ,
               extraordinary
               priviledges
               ,
               suted
               to
               the
               First
               Plantation
               of
               Churches
            
             )
             
               they
               were
               in
               capacity
               to
               exercise
               their
               Authority
               with
               greater
               Success
               ,
               in
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             Wherein
             I
             differ
             from
             him
             in
             t●is
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             their
             Extraordinary
             Apostolical
             priviledges
             ,
             necessary
             only
             for
             the
             
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             which
             were
             necessary
             Simpliciter
             ,
             for
             the
             Planting
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             that
             infant
             State
             thereof
             :
             The
             very
             exercise
             of
             their
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             did
             consist
             in
             exerting
             these
             extraordinary
             priviledges
             :
             For
             ,
             thus
             ,
             their
             Mission
             ,
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             their
             extensive
             Power
             ,
             essential
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             taken
             in
             a
             formal
             sense
             ,
             Respected
             the
             founding
             and
             watering
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             that
             Infant-state
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Establishing
             the
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             therein
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             ordinary
             standing
             Officers
             .
             I
             must
             then
             mind
             the
             Dr.
             that
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ordinary
             ,
             permanent
             ,
             essential
             Power
             ,
             by
             Essential
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             cannnot
             understand
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Essential
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               Apostles
            
             strictly
             ,
             or
             under
             that
             reduplication
             ,
             qua
             Apostles
             ;
             For
             ,
             then
             ,
             their
             Office
             were
             not
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             a
             standing
             Office
             to
             be
             succeeded
             to
             ,
             in
             its
             intire
             Nature
             formally
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             invested
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             exercise
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             cross
             to
             that
             Sense
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             exhibit
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             further
             make
             appear
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             distinguish
             ,
             
               their
               Essential
               Apostolick
               Office
               from
               their
               extraordinary
               Prerogatives
               ,
               their
               transient
               temporary
               Priviledges
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               were
               Limited
               in
               the
               exigences
               of
               the
               First
               Christian
               Mission
               .
            
             Wherein
             he
             speaks
             confusedly
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             These
             Prerogatives
             suted
             to
             the
             Churches
             First
             exigence
             ,
             were
             in
             such
             manner
             suted
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             very
             Office
             it self
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             Essential
             ingredients
             thereof
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             .
             Hence
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Essential
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostolat
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             taken
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             could
             admit
             of
             no
             such
             spliting
             and
             distinction
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             split
             and
             distinguish
             the
             Essence
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             know
             consists
             in
             
               indivisibili
               .
               The
               Essential
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
            
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             (
             P.
             96.
             )
             
               is
               necessary
               peramanent
               ,
               perpetual
            
             ,
             citing
             Matth.
             28.
             
             [
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               ,
               alway
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ]
             Hence
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Command
             and
             Promise
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             imports
             the
             standing
             Essential
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             to
             the
             end
             ▪
             —
             What
             Harmony
             this
             keeps
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             Protestant
             Interpreters
             ,
             let
             all
             judg
             .
             Pool
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               imports
               his
               presence
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               with
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Baptizing
               ,
               Teaching
               to
               observe
               what
               he
               has
               Commanded
               .
               That
               it
               relates
               to
               Gospel
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               their
               Ministrations
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               successors
               ;
               thus
               the
               
                 English
                 Notes
                 ,
                 and
                 Belgick
              
               Divines
               .
            
             But
             that
             it
             imports
             a
             standing
             Apostolick
             Office
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             no
             sound
             Protestant
             ever
             dreamed
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             
               to
               make
               this
               appear
               the
               more
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             (
             ibid.
             )
             
               The
               Apostles
               as
               such
               ,
               were
               formally
               and
               essentially
               distinguished
               from
               all
               other
               Ecclesiastick
               subordinat
               Officers
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             makes
             it
             appear
             more
             ,
             if
             one
             contradictory
             Proposition
             will
             prove
             another
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Formally
             
             and
             Essentially
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             essential
             formal
             Office
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             all
             inferior
             Officers
             ,
             all
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             Apostles
             ,
             How
             could
             any
             succeed
             them
             in
             this
             proper
             formal
             Office
             ?
             And
             consequently
             ,
             How
             could
             that
             Office
             be
             permanent
             ?
             It
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             such
             Functions
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             be
             succeeded
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             their
             Characteristick
             
               as
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               mark
               of
               distinction
               from
               succeeding
               Officers
               .
            
             For
             instance
             ,
             the
             Function
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Baptizing
             ,
             with
             the
             appendant
             proportioned
             ordinary
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             was
             a
             Work
             and
             Office
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             be
             succeeded
             .
             The
             Apostles
             were
             at
             first
             enjoyned
             
               [
               go
               Teach
               ,
               Baptize
               ,
               and
               Disciple
               the
               Nations
               ]
               Paul
            
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             Feed
             and
             Rule
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             within
             their
             Percinct
             ;
             Hence
             these
             Duties
             simplely
             considered
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             that
             wherein
             they
             were
             distinguished
             from
             inferior
             Officers
             .
             For
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             this
             Pastoral
             Work
             ,
             both
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             owned
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Co-presbyters
             ,
             which
             could
             have
             no
             good
             Sense
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             they
             were
             distinguished
             from
             all
             others
             .
             2.
             
             Hence
             this
             distinguishing
             Criterion
             had
             then
             evanished
             ,
             when
             inferior
             Officers
             had
             it
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             in
             his
             Series
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             is
             driven
             upon
             this
             Scylla
             or
             Charybdis
             ,
             either
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Essential
               Office
            
             perished
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             was
             
               not
               permanent
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             he
             asserts
             (
             P.
             95.
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             in
             respect
             thereof
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             
               formally
               and
               essentially
               distinguished
               from
               inferior
               Officers
               ,
            
             in
             contradiction
             to
             what
             he
             asserts
             (
             P.
             96.
             )
             I
             know
             the
             Dr's
             tacite
             Evasion
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             supposes
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             
               Subordinat
               Officers
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             how
             cross
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Series
             and
             Contexture
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sense
             of
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             we
             shall
             further
             m●ke
             appear
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             and
             formally
             Apostolick
             ,
             being
             so
             palpable
             ,
             that
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             place
             a
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Function
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             a
             sort
             of
             
               secondary
               Apostles
            
             ;
             Thus
             distinguishing
             them
             from
             those
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             Primary
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             now
             enquire
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               What
               distinguished
               the
               Apostles
               from
               the
               Seventy
               two
               ,
               from
            
             Presbyters
             
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
            
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             )
             (
             I
             could
             wish
             he
             had
             exhibite
             and
             refined
             his
             antique
             Notion
             )
             from
             Deacons
             
               and
               other
               Offieers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             He
             undertakes
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             exhibite
             the
             
             Presbyterian's
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Presbyteriand
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               uniform
               Testimony
               of
            
             Antiquity
             ,
             
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Apostolick
             Office
             
               is
               ceased
               as
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               distinguished
               from
               Subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               by
               infallibility
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               their
               power
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               their
               being
               immediatly
               called
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Apostolat
               ,
               by
               their
               unlimited
               and
               unconfined
               Commission
               ,
               to
               propagat
               the
               Gospel
               among
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             This
             is
             such
             Stuff
             ,
             as
             I
             dare
             challenge
             and
             appeal
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             
             Divines
             ,
             to
             give
             Judgment
             and
             Character
             upon
             the
             person
             who
             presents
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             will
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             fasten
             upon
             him
             an
             infamous
             Stigma
             :
             Nor
             shall
             I
             here
             much
             medle
             with
             ,
             or
             stand
             upon
             the
             shameless
             Man
             his
             comparing
             us
             to
             ,
             and
             ranking
             us
             with
             the
             blasphemous
             Socinians
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             citing
             their
             Racovian
             Catechism
             ,
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
             But
             to
             convince
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             but
             acquaint
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             exhibit
             in
             some
             few
             Instances
             ,
             their
             Sense
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             
               Pastoral
               Office
            
             :
             And
             of
             a
             vast
             Number
             ,
             shall
             instance
             but
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Professors
               of
               
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 Synops.
                 Pur.
                 Theol.
                 Disput.
              
               42.
               
               Thes.
               17.
               
               They
               reckon
               among
               extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Apostolat
               ,
               adding
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               [
               
                 quorum
                 vocatio
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 fuit
                 temporaria
                 —
                 sub
                 novo
                 faedere
                 ad
                 Ecclesiae
                 Dilatandae
                 propagationem
                 ordinata
              
               ]
               
                 whose
                 Vocation
                 was
                 temporary
                 or
                 transient
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               ordained
               and
               appointed
               for
               the
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Thes.
               18.
               
               They
               shew
               the
               ordinary
               Vocation
               to
               be
               that
               ,
               whereby
               Officers
               with
               ordinary
               Gifts
               performs
               the
               ordinary
               and
               Common
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               —
               such
               as
               that
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               —
               who
               promot
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               through
               all
               Nations
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Promise
               —
               [
               
                 a
                 temporibus
                 Apostolorum
                 per
                 totum
                 terrarum
                 orbem
                 dispersi
                 ,
                 edificationem
                 quibus
                 libet
                 in
                 locis
                 promovendam
                 usque
                 ad
                 finem
                 mundi
                 locum
                 habebit
                 juxta
                 Christi
                 promissionem
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               28.20
               .
               
                 Ite
                 &
                 Docete
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               As
               being
               sent
               from
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Promise
               ,
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
              
               .
            
             Where
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             
               as
               such
               ,
               in
               universum
            
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             held
             to
             be
             Extraordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             are
             
               their
               Successors
            
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             Ministers
             appointed
             for
             propagating
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             promotting
             its
             Edification
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             same
             very
             Promise
             ,
             which
             this
             Pamphleter
             pleads
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             standing
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             to
             the
             End.
             
             
               Thereafter
               ,
               having
               noticed
               (
               Thes.
               19.
               )
               That
               the
               Apostle
               having
               Eph.
               4.11
               ,
               12.
               placed
               the
               three
               Extraordinary
               Officers
               in
               the
               first
               Rank
               ,
               they
               add
               (
               Thes.
               20.
               )
               [
               
                 hos
                 duos
                 tantum
                 extraordinariorum
                 ac
                 perpetuorum
                 verbi
                 Divini
                 administratorum
                 ordines
                 ibidem
                 conjunctim
                 subjicit
                 ,
                 cum
                 addit
                 eundem
                 Christum
                 alios
                 praeterea
                 dedisse
                 Pastores
                 &
                 Doctores
              
               ]
               That
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               thereafter
               subjoyn
               ;
               in
               a
               Conjunction
               ,
               the
               
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 perpetual
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Thes.
               21.
               
               They
               thus
               describ
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               (
               
                 Apostoli
                 erant
                 praecones
                 Evangelii
                 universales
                 ad
                 Ecclesiae
                 Catholicae
                 fundamentum
                 ,
                 quod
                 est
                 Christus
                 ,
                 ubique
                 terrarum
                 ponendum
                 ,
                 ab
                 ipso
                 Christ●
                 immediate
                 atque
                 extra
                 ordinem
                 missii
                 ,
                 dono
                 absque
                 errore
                 —
                 alios
                 docendi
                 ,
                 Doctrineque
                 suae
                 veritatem
                 miraculis
                 confirmandi
                 a
                 Deo
                 instructi
              
               )
               Citing
               Matth.
               28.20
               .
               1
               Cor.
               3.10.11
               .
               Matth.
               10.1
               .
               Ioh.
               16.13
               .
               Act.
               2.2
               .
               &c.
               
                 That
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 were
                 universal
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 s●nt
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 laying
                 every
                 where
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Church
                 ,
                 instructed
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Teaching
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 an
                 immediat
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Mission
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             Which
             Sense
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Passages
             above
             cited
             .
             And
             here
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             whether
             the
             learned
             Professors
             ,
             offer
             not
             the
             same
             Description
             and
             Characteristicks
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             which
             this
             Man
             makes
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             and
             Socinians
             .
             Further
             ,
             after
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Extraordinary
             Office
             of
             Evangelists
             (
             Thes.
             23.
             )
             The
             ordinary
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             is
             thus
             described
             (
             Thes.
             25.
             )
             
               
                 (
                 Pastores
                 erant
                 verbi
                 divini
                 dispensatores
                 ,
                 certis
                 Ecclesiis
                 docendis
                 ac
                 regendis
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 &
                 Evangelistis
                 praefecti
                 )
              
               That
               the
               Pastors
               were
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               appointed
               for
               Governing
               and
               Teaching
               particular
               Churches
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               .
               Adding
               that
               their
               Office
               is
               described
               Act.
               20.
               
               Viz
               :
               to
               feed
               and
               Rule
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               as
               also
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               and
               Tit.
               1.
               where
               their
               Office
               is
               clearly
               Identified
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               Likewise
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               where
               the
               same
               is
               evident
               .
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               Pastoral
               Office
               ,
               common
               with
               the
               extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               .
               1.
               
               (
               
                 Populum
                 Dei
                 ex
                 verbo
                 Dei
                 docere
              
               )
               To
               Teach
               Gods
               People
               from
               his
               Word
               .
               2.
               (
               
                 eidem
                 juxta
                 Christi
                 institutionem
                 Sacramenta
                 administrare
              
               )
               To
               Administer
               Sacraments
               ▪
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Institution
               .
               3.
               (
               
                 pro
                 eodem
                 preces
                 ad
                 Deum
                 fundere
                 .
              
               )
               To
               Pour
               out
               Prayers
               for
               the
               People
               .
               4.
               (
               
                 ●um
                 fraeno
                 disciplinae
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 intra
                 limites
                 obedientiae
                 Deo
                 secundum
                 verbum
                 ipsius
                 debitae
                 contineri
              
               )
               To
               keep
               them
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               Gospel
               obedience
               ,
               by
               the
               restraints
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Discipline
               ,
               Citing
               Matth.
               28.
               anent
               the
               grand
               Commission
               of
               Teaching
               and
               making
               Disciples
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Mat.
               18.17
               .
               where
               our
               Lord
               enjoins
               the
               ultimat
               appeal
               to
               be
               to
               the
               Collegiat
               Body
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ;
               So
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               anent
               the
               Teaching
               and
               Governing
               Power
               ,
               entrusted
               to
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             ,
             whether
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ,
             of
             its
             extraordinary
             Nature
             ,
             and
             proper
             marks
             and
             essentials
             ;
             As
             also
             ,
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Leyden
             Professors
             ,
             let
             any
             Judge
             :
             And
             whether
             these
             Professors
             ▪
             or
             we
             ,
             do
             in
             this
             strike
             hands
             with
             the
             Blasphemous
             Socinians
             ,
             as
             this
             Man
             has
             the
             Fore-head
             to
             affirm
             ,
             the
             Appeal
             is
             also
             made
             to
             all
             Men
             to
             judge
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             not
             in
             this
             point
             blotted
             himself
             with
             the
             Stain
             of
             an
             infamous
             Calumniator
             ,
             especially
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             ▪
             Cited
             by
             him
             ,
             do
             absolutly
             deny
             a
             Ministerial
             Mission
             and
             Authority
             ,
             whom
             the
             Learned
             Professors
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             Passage
             ,
             Cite
             for
             this
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             other
             places
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             and
             refute
             the
             same
             (
             Thes.
             6.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               hear
               next
               the
               Professors
               of
               Saum●r
               ,
               whom
               we
               will
               find
               Fully
               to
               accord
               with
               us
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               in
               contradiction
               to
               our
               Calumnious
               Dr.
               (
               
                 de
                 
                 divers
                 .
                 Minist
                 .
                 grad
                 .
                 Thes.
              
               7.
               )
               (
               
                 extraordinariorum
                 Ministrorum
                 tres
                 fuerunt
                 gradus
                 seu
                 ordines
                 —
                 Apostoli
                 ,
                 Prophetae
                 ,
                 &
                 Evangelistae
                 —
                 De
                 Apostolis
                 planum
                 ,
                 eos
                 supremum
                 inter
                 Evangelii
                 Ministros
                 constituere
                 gradum
                 quorum
                 hae
                 supra
                 reliquos
                 preregativae
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               That
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               were
               the
               three
               degrees
               of
               extraordinary
               Ministers
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               had
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               Having
               these
               Prerogatives
               beyond
               others
               ,
               which
               they
               thus
               recite
               .
               1.
               
               (
               
                 Quod
                 a
                 Domino
                 nostro
                 Iesu
                 Christo
                 immediate
                 vocati
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               That
               they
               were
               called
               immediatly
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               citing
               Matth.
               28.18.19
               ,
               2.
               
               (
               
                 Quod
                 ita
                 a
                 Spiritu
                 sancto
                 instructi
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               That
               they
               were
               so
               furnished
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               lead
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               infallible
               in
               Teaching
               ,
               since
               otherwayes
               ▪
               their
               Function
               and
               Mission
               had
               been
               in
               vain
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               Lawful
               to
               disbelieve
               them
               in
               their
               Teaching
               .
               3.
               
               (
               
                 Quod
                 nulli
                 loco
                 vel
                 Ecclesiae
                 singulari
                 addicti
                 .
              
               )
               That
               they
               were
               fixt
               to
               no
               place
               ,
               or
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               were
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               govern
               the
               Churches
               ,
               through
               all
               places
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Spirits
               Conduct
               .
               4.
               
               (
               
                 Quod
                 pluribus
                 &
                 majoribus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               That
               they
               were
               beyond
               all
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               endued
               with
               more
               excellent
               and
               various
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               according
               to
               1
               Cor.
               14.18
               .
               where
               Paul
               magnifies
               his
               gift
               of
               Tongues
               above
               all
               others
               :
               And
               mentioning
               the
               conferring
               the
               miraculous
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               their
               Hands
               ,
               they
               add
               (
               
                 quae
                 omnia
                 fuerant
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               All
               which
               were
               necessary
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               for
               laying
               the
               first
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               through
               the
               World.
               
            
             Here
             again
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             
               Extraordinary
               Office
            
             ,
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             
               Saumer
               University
            
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             same
             Ingredients
             ,
             &
             upon
             the
             like
             grounds
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             hold
             .
             So
             ,
             here
             are
             more
             of
             the
             
               Socinian
               Principles
            
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             this
             Dr.
             and
             this
             University
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             found
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             going
             cross
             to
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             The
             ordinary
             succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             highest
             Function
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             the
             
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             assert
             to
             derive
             down
             what
             was
             ordinary
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Authority
             Consequently
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Governing
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             ,
             citing
             Act.
             13.
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               of
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             their
             joint
             collegiat
             Power
             in
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ;
             also
             1
             Cor.
             14.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             where
             the
             Prophets
             Authoritative
             judging
             of
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             Colledge
             and
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             Subjection
             of
             every
             Prophet
             to
             their
             decision
             ,
             is
             asserted
             ▪
             joining
             therewith
             Chap.
             12.29
             .
             (
             
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               are
               all
               Teachers
            
             ?
             &c.
             )
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               shall
               we
               offer
               to
               the
               Dr
               ,
               yet
               more
               
                 Scots
                 Presbyterian
                 Novelists
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Socinian
               Stamp
               ,
               in
               this
               Matter
               ?
               
                 Piscat
                 .
                 de
                 Minist
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 Aphorism
                 .
              
               9
               ▪
               [
               
                 Apostoli
                 immediate
                 a
                 Christo
                 vocati
                 fuerunt
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               Apostles
               were
               immediatly
               called
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sent
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               to
               es●ablish
               
               every
               where
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               In
               his
               Explication
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Aphorism
               ,
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Apostles
               is
               explained
               in
               four
               Heads
               ,
               1.
               
               [
               
                 Ex
                 causa
                 sine
                 qua
                 non
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               From
               the
               Cause
               and
               Ground
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               could
               not
               discharge
               their
               Apostolical
               Office
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               
                 their
                 immediat
                 Vocation
                 and
                 Calling
              
               .
               2.
               [
               
                 e
                 subjectis
                 Locis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               From
               the
               Places
               ,
               where
               they
               Exercised
               their
               Apostolick
               Function
               ,
               viz.
               the
               various
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World.
               3.
               
               [
               
                 Ex
                 Fine
                 ad
                 quem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               From
               the
               Scope
               and
               End
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               to
               Direct
               their
               Ministry
               and
               Labours
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Planting
               and
               Founding
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               4.
               
               [
               
                 Ex
                 Causa
                 Instrumentali
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               From
               the
               Instrumental
               Cause
               they
               were
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               viz.
               their
               Unfixt
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             I
             Appeal
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             whether
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             this
             Man
             rejects
             as
             
               Socinian
               .
               Aphorism
            
             .
             12.
             
             [
             
               Sequuntur
               Pastores
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             
               He
               proceeds
               to
               Describe
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               whom
               the
               Church
               can
               never
               want
               ;
               in
               the
               Explication
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 a
                 praecedentibus
                 differunt
                 Duratione
              
               ]
               They
               differ
               from
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               
                 in
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 constant
                 Necessity
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             Thus
             ,
             Denying
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             our
             Dr
             ,
             the
             Permanency
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office.
             
               Afterwards
               he
               adds
               ,
               [
               
                 Officia
                 Pastorum
                 indicantur
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               That
               there
               are
               four
               Branches
               of
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               work
               and
               Office
               ;
               The
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Ordering
               of
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               together
               with
               Authoritative
               Admonitions
               and
               Exhortations
               :
               Shewing
               thereafter
               ,
               that
               the
               Pastors
               do
               Succeed
               to
               what
               is
               Ordinary
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               Evangelistick
               Office
               :
               And
               their
               Episcopal
               Pastoral
               Authority
               ,
               he
               proves
               from
               these
               notable
               known
               Passages
               ,
               improven
               by
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.28
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.1
               ,
               2.
               
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               1
               Tim.
               3.1
               .
               2.
               
               Tit.
               1.5
               ,
               7.
               
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             dare
             refer
             it
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             whether
             this
             Man
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             
               New
               Opinion
            
             of
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             and
             stands
             Antipode
             to
             our
             Dr's
             
               Uniform
               Testimony
               of
               all
               Antiquity
            
             .
          
           
             Shall
             we
             Consult
             yet
             another
             ?
             
               
                 Turret
                 .
                 (
                 Part.
              
               3.
               
               Loc.
               18.
               
               Quest.
               17.
               
               Thes.
               3.
               )
               Reasoning
               against
               Bellarmin
               ,
               in
               Point
               of
               Peters
               pretended
               Primacy
               ,
               he
               draws
               his
               Argument
               ,
               [
               
                 a
                 Natura
                 Apostolici
                 Muneris
              
               ]
               and
               tells
               the
               
                 Iesuited
                 Cardinal
              
               ,
               and
               our
               Dr.
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               an
               immediat
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               they
               received
               from
               Christ
               immediatly
               .
               And
               (
               Thes.
               4.
               )
               in
               Answer
               to
               Bellarmin
               ,
               holding
               ,
               (
               much
               to
               our
               Reverend
               Dr's
               Sense
               and
               Pleading
               )
               that
               Peter
               had
               the
               Pontificat
               ,
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Pastor
               ,
               to
               be
               therein
               succeeded
               .
               He
               Answers
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 gratis
                 supponitur
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               it
               is
               without
               Ground
               presumed
               ,
               that
               Peter
               was
               an
               ordinary
               Pastor
               ,
               to
               whom
               any
               could
               succeed
               ;
               Adding
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               (
               
                 denique
                 cum
                 Apostolatus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               since
               the
               Apostolat
               as
               such
               ,
               was
               an
               Extraordinary
               ,
               Temporal
               ,
               
               Transient
               Function
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               expire
               and
               cease
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               could
               have
               no
               Successors
               :
               Herein
               flatly
               giving
               the
               Lie
               to
               our
               Dr's
               Grand
               Topick
               and
               Principle
               ,
               anent
               
                 the
                 permanent
                 Function
                 of
                 Apostolat
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 till
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 Time.
                 
              
            
             As
             for
             his
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             as
             the
             Highest
             Ordinary
             Function
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             Succession
             thereof
             to
             what
             was
             Ordinary
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             made
             it
             appear
             .
          
           
             Musculus
             (
             if
             I
             may
             Name
             him
             again
             ,
             without
             Angring
             our
             Dr.
             )
             is
             full
             and
             clear
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             (
             
               de
               Offic.
               Minist
            
             .
             P.
             358
             ,
             359.
             )
             
               (
               
                 Apostolus
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               set
               over
               any
               one
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
               Command
               to
               them
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               through
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Command
               (
               
                 Go
                 ,
                 Teach
                 all
                 Nations
              
               )
               was
               peculiar
               to
               them
               .
               And
               (
               P.
               360.
               )
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               were
               the
               same
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               this
               distinguished
               from
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               Teach
               and
               Feed
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               fixed
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Amand.
                 Polan
              
               .
               (
               
                 Syntag.
                 Theol.
                 Lib.
              
               7.
               
               Cap.
               11.
               
                 de
                 Minist
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
              
               )
               describes
               thus
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               (
               
                 Apostoli
                 Christi
                 fuerunt
                 Christi
                 Discipuli
                 immediate
                 ab
                 ipso
                 edocti
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               immediatly
               Instructed
               by
               him
               ,
               sent
               to
               Preach
               the
               Exhibiting
               of
               the
               Messiah
               before
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               to
               Preach
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               Found
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               having
               this
               Testimony
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               err
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
               Afterward
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               what
               were
               the
               
                 Privilegia
                 Apostolorum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Prerogative
                 Praeordinari●s
                 Novi-Testamenti
                 Ministris
              
               ,
               their
               Prerogatives
               above
               the
               ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               Instancing
               ,
               1.
               
               Their
               immediat
               Institution
               by
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Their
               immediat
               Mission
               by
               him
               to
               Teach
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               General
               Legation
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               with
               Authority
               of
               Founding
               Churches
               every
               where
               ,
               not
               in
               one
               place
               only
               ,
               Citing
               2
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
               where
               Paul
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               Care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               was
               upon
               him
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Visible
               Symbol
               and
               Badge
               of
               this
               Legation
               ,
               viz.
               the
               conferring
               of
               the
               Visible
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               by
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               .
               5.
               
               Their
               Immunity
               from
               all
               Error
               ,
               after
               their
               Receiving
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Pentecost
               .
               6.
               
               Their
               Extraordinary
               Authority
               against
               the
               Rebellious
               ,
               Citing
               2
               Cor.
               10.6
               ,
               8.
               where
               Paul
               mentions
               his
               Readiness
               to
               Revenge
               all
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               hereanent
               ,
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               he
               might
               Boast
               .
               7.
               
               Their
               Prophetical
               Gift
               ,
               in
               shewing
               things
               to
               come
               .
               The
               8
               th
               .
               Prerogative
               ,
               he
               represents
               thus
               [
               
                 Authoritas
                 qua
                 nullus
                 ex
                 Discipulis
                 ipsorum
                 comparari
                 cum
                 ipsis
                 unquam
                 potuit
                 aut
                 potest
                 ,
                 qua
                 enim
                 Apostoli
                 Christi
                 supra
                 Ecclesiam
                 reliquam
                 extit●runt
              
               ]
               
                 Their
                 singular
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Disciples
                 or
                 Successors
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 
                 compared
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
              
               ;
               For
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               Supereminent
               Authority
               over
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               (
               P.
               538.
               )
               He
               describes
               the
               Pastors
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               set
               over
               some
               particular
               Flock
               ,
               Citing
               Act.
               20.28
               .
            
             Here
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             the
             Dr
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             also
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             
               Novel
               Scots
               Opinion
            
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             Dr's
             Reverence
             ,
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Extraordinary
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             giving
             the
             same
             .
             Sense
             of
             its
             Ingredients
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             holding
             that
             the
             Apostles
             neither
             were
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             succeeded
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             their
             Formal
             Office
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             ceased
             with
             themselves
             .
             He
             asserts
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             the
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ;
             
               And
               thereafter
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               (
               
                 Episcopi
                 omnes
                 Apostolorum
                 Successores
                 sunt
              
               )
               All
               Pastors
               are
               the
               proper
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Gift
               of
               Feeding
               &
               Teaching
               the
               Church
               ,
               Citing
               
                 Anaclet
                 .
                 Dist.
              
               21.
               
               
                 Cap.
                 in
                 Novo
                 ,
                 &
                 Hierom.
                 ut
                 citatur
                 Dist.
              
               35.
               
               
                 Cap
                 ▪
                 Ecclesiae
              
               (
               
                 si
                 in
                 Apostolorum
                 Loco
                 sumus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               Asserting
               that
               Pastors
               are
               properly
               in
               the
               Place
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               an
               Ordinary
               Ministry
               :
               And
               ▪
               also
               ▪
               —
               
                 Urbanus
                 Secundus
                 ex
                 August
                 .
                 Dist.
              
               68.
               
            
          
           
             
               Another
               yet
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Scots
                 Opinion
              
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               of
               the
               Apostles
               extraordinary
               expired
               Office
               ,
               we
               may
               propose
               ,
               yea
               oppose
               to
               the
               Dr.
               viz
               :
               the
               Famous
               and
               Learned
               
                 Rivet
                 .
                 Cathol
                 .
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 Tract
                 .
              
               28.
               
               Quest.
               23.
               
               Ballaeus
               the
               Iesuit
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               disputes
               ,
               proposing
               the
               Question
               in
               his
               
                 Catholick
                 Catechism
              
               (
               
                 Habent
                 ne
                 Episcopi
                 in
                 Sacerdotes
                 reliquos
                 que
                 ordines
                 praeeminentiam
              
               )
               Whether
               Bishops
               has
               a
               Pre-eminence
               above
               Priests
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Orders
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               the
               Dr.
               the
               Answer
               of
               his
               
                 Catholicus
                 papista
              
               ,
               the
               same
               it
               is
               with
               that
               of
               our
               Catholick
               Dr.
               and
               upon
               a
               pretence
               of
               (
               
                 universalis
                 ▪
                 patrum
                 consensus
              
               )
               universal
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               The
               great
               Answer
               is
               (
               
                 Apostolis
                 Episcopos
                 successisse
              
               )
               
                 That
                 the
                 Hierarchical
                 Bishops
                 have
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 formal
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               to
               shew
               the
               sweet
               Harmony
               betwixt
               these
               Dear
               Catholicks
               and
               Patrons
               of
               that
               Cause
               ,
               our
               Dr.
               makes
               this
               the
               goodly
               Title
               of
               his
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 Of
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               And
               remarkable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Iesuit
              
               and
               he
               ,
               pleads
               upon
               the
               same
               very
               Grounds
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 The
                 Apostolat
                 called
                 Episcopacy
                 Act.
              
               1.
               —
               Then
               comes
               in
               
               Iames's
               Episcopacy
               at
               Ierusalem
               ▪
               —
               Afterwards
               the
               warry
               Iesuit
               strikes
               Hands
               with
               our
               Dr.
               in
               obviating
               the
               Objection
               taken
               from
               the
               Nominal
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               shewing
               that
               this
               will
               not
               infer
               the
               Protestants
               dangerous
               heresie
               of
               the
               
                 Identity
                 of
                 the
                 Office
              
               —
               Then
               comes
               in
               the
               Episcopacy
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               —
               yea
               ,
               and
               our
               Dr's
               .
               Testimony
               of
               Tertullian
               is
               not
               forgot
               (
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 Baptismo
              
               )
               (
               
                 Episcopus
                 Baptizandi
                 autoritate
                 pollet
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               That
               the
               Bishop
               has
               the
               power
               of
               Baptizing
               ,
               then
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               that
               the
               Subordination
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Hierarchy
               ,
               may
               be
               kept
               intire
               .
               —
               Thereafter
               the
               Iesuit
               ,
               as
               our
               Dr.
               exclaims
               upon
               the
               Reformers
               
               as
               pleading
               for
               
                 a
                 confused
                 Parity
              
               Well
               ,
               some
               will
               alledge
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               pretty
               near
               the
               Sacred
               Order
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             here
             transcribe
             all
             that
             this
             French
             ,
             or
             Scots
             Novelist
             
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Rivet
            
             ,
             returns
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             I
             really
             judge
             ,
             had
             our
             Dr.
             impartially
             read
             and
             perused
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             saved
             him
             the
             Trouble
             and
             Labour
             of
             this
             Pamphlet
             .
             
               He
               is
               first
               severe
               to
               the
               Iesuit
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Dr.
               as
               to
               the
               Name
               Sacerdos
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               whereby
               they
               represent
               Pastors
               (
               
                 De
                 Episcoporum
                 in
                 Sacerdotes
                 praeeminentia
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 frustra
                 disputatur
                 ,
                 cum
                 sacerdotum
                 ordo
                 nullus
                 sit
                 in
                 Christianismo
                 ,
                 ut
                 antea
                 docuimus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               access
               for
               a
               Debate
               concerning
               the
               Pre-eminence
               of
               Bishops
               above
               Priests
               ,
               since
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               order
               of
               Priests
               as
               he
               hath
               before
               taught
               ;
               (
               so
               upon
               the
               preceeding
               Question
               ,
               Par.
               4.
               )
               He
               tells
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               acknowledges
               no
               Priests
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               for
               offering
               Sacrifice
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               CHRIST
               the
               Eternal
               Priest
               ,
               has
               no
               Successor
               :
               Beware
               then
               Mr.
               Dr.
               of
               naming
               any
               more
               Priests
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               accord
               with
               Rivet
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               access
               for
               this
               Admonition
               to
               a
               Dr.
               fixed
               in
               his
               Perswasion
               ,
               again
               all
               Scots
               or
               Extraneous
               Novelists
               ▪
            
             
               Thereafter
               ,
               he
               is
               positive
               in
               asserting
               our
               Principle
               of
               Parity
               against
               his
               Dr.
               Iesuita
               ,
               and
               our
               Dr.
               (
               Negamus
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Episcopos
                 supra
                 Presbyteros
                 jure
                 Divino
                 praeeminentiam
                 hàbere
                 .
              
               )
               He
               denys
               the
               Bishop's
               Preeminence
               by
               Divine
               Right
               above
               Pastors
               .
               Thereafter
               ,
               reciting
               the
               
                 Iesuits
                 Medium
              
               and
               our
               Dr's
               (
               
                 quod
                 Episcopi
                 Apostolis
                 ,
                 Presbyteri
                 Discipulis
                 suec●sserant●
              
               )
               That
               Bishops
               Succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               the
               Seventy
               Disciples
               :
               He
               answers
               thus
               [
               
                 hoc
                 falsum
                 est
                 ,
                 ac
                 utrorumque
                 Officio
                 contrarium
                 ,
                 quod
                 extraordinarium
                 fuit
                 —
                 nemoque
                 ipsis
                 in
                 eodem
                 ordine
                 ac
                 autoritate
                 successit
                 :
                 Quamvis
                 omnes
                 vere
                 Pastores
                 Apostolor●m
                 in
                 Doctrinae
                 publicatione
                 ,
                 &
                 Iurisdionis
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 exercitio
                 ,
                 successores
                 dici
                 possunt
              
               ]
               That
               this
               Asserton
               is
               false
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               office
               
                 of
                 both
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 did
                 succeed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 ,
                 Office
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               altho
               all
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               publication
               of
               the
               Doctrin
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Disciplin
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterian
               Opinion
            
             ,
             pretty
             clear
             :
             Mr.
             Dr.
             it
             seems
             Rivet
             was
             in
             this
             Point
             a
             Socinian
             ;
             and
             a
             gross
             ignoramus
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             .
             I
             cannot
             stand
             to
             transcribe
             his
             Answers
             ,
             to
             our
             Dr's
             .
             and
             the
             Iesuits
             ▪
             Arguments
             Subjoined
             .
             
               His
               Answer
               to
               that
               of
               
                 confusion
                 of
                 Names
              
               ,
               as
               not
               inferring
               the
               sameness
               of
               things
               ,
               is
               thus
               (
               
                 faetor
                 vocum
                 confusionem
                 non
                 semper
                 verum
                 identitatem
                 innuere
                 ,
                 sed
                 cum
                 res
                 eadem
                 iis
                 attribuuntur
                 quibus
                 eadem
                 nomina
                 dantur
                 ,
                 vera
                 est
                 synonomia
                 ,
                 si
                 quidem
                 nomen
                 cum
                 definitione
                 sit
                 commune
              
               )
               That
               granting
               that
               confusion
               of
               Names
               does
               not
               alwise
               infer
               the
               identity
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               same
               things
               are
               attribute
               to
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               same
               Names
               are
               given
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               true
               Syn●nomie
               or
               sameness
               of
               both
               Name
               and
               thing
               ,
               the
               Name
               being
               common
               with
               the
               definition
               .
            
             Here
             ▪
             
             in
             this
             one
             J●dicious
             Answer
             ,
             he
             cuts
             the
             Sinews
             of
             all
             our
             Dr's
             Reasoning
             upon
             this
             head
             .
             Then
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             Identity
             ,
             he
             Cites
             1
             Tim
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.5.7
             .
             And
             from
             these
             known
             pregnant
             Passages
             pleads
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             ,
             Qualities
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             the
             same
             .
             
               For
               Tertullians
               Testimony
               ,
               which
               the
               Dr.
               Iesuita
               (
               and
               our
               Dr
               )
               cites
               ,
               he
               tells
               him
               ,
               That
               Tertullian
               speaks
               (
               
                 de
                 humano
                 ordine
                 su●
                 tempore
                 recepto
              
               )
               of
               the
               human
               Order
               or
               custom
               ,
               received
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               (
               
                 probatus
                 quisque
                 Senior
              
               )
               or
               every
               approven
               Presbyter
               (
               as
               he
               expresses
               it
               
                 Apol.
                 Cap.
              
               39.
               )
               presided
               over
               the
               Collegiat
               Meeting
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               Bishop
               .
               The
               same
               ,
               he
               tells
               the
               Iesuit
               ,
               may
               be
               applyed
               to
               
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               Cited
               from
               them
               to
               this
               Scope
               (
               
                 si
                 sicuti
                 jam
                 se
                 habent
                 fidem
                 mererentur
              
               )
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               deserved
               to
               be
               credited
               ,
               as
               ,
               they
               are
               now
               presented
               :
               But
               then
               subjoins
               (
               
                 sed
                 omnibus
                 notum
                 est
                 eas
                 additionibus
                 ac
                 dimunitionibus
                 fuisse
                 corruptas
              
               )
               But
               it
               is
               known
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               corrupted
               with
               additions
               and
               Dimunitions
               :
               Referring
               upon
               the
               Margin
               to
               his
               
                 Crit.
                 Sacr.
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               Cap.
               1.
               
               
                 Cooks
                 Censure
                 ,
                 &
                 Vedel
                 .
                 Not.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Wallaeus
                 de
                 past
              
               .
               P.
               (
               mihi
               )
               473
               ,
               ascribs
               also
               to
               Apostles
               the
               
                 extraordinary
                 call
                 and
                 Function
              
               ,
               upon
               Grounds
               of
               their
               immediat
               vocation
               ,
               citing
               Gal.
               1
               ▪
               1.
               
               
               Paul's
               calling
               himself
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               of
               Men
               ,
               nor
               by
               Man
               ;
               their
               infallibility
               in
               Doctrin
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               ordinary
               Officers
               and
               Successors
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               holds
               to
               be
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               being
               first
               planted
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Churches
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               Cites
               and
               improves
               these
               places
               Act.
               14.23
               .
               where
               we
               find
               the
               Apostles
               Ordaining
               Ministers
               or
               Elders
               ,
               Church
               by
               Church
               ,
               as
               their
               proper
               immediat
               Successors
               ,
               in
               an
               ordinary
               Ministry
               :
               Tit.
               1.5.7
               .
               where
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               is
               identified
               in
               Name
               and
               thing
               ;
               2
               Tim.
               2.2
               .
               where
               he
               is
               enjoyned
               to
               commit
               what
               he
               had
               heard
               of
               Paul
               to
               faithful
               Men
               ,
               able
               to
               Teach
               others
               :
               So
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               where
               the
               Episcopal
               Office
               is
               enjoined
               to
               Elders
               by
               Paul
               in
               his
               last
               farewell
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               :
               So
               also
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               with
               Rev.
               2.3
               .
               In
               which
               places
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               is
               to
               this
               Scope
               asserted
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Iunius
                 Cont.
              
               5th
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               
               Not.
               15.
               hath
               these
               notable
               words
               (
               
                 nunquam
                 instituit
                 Christus
                 ut
                 Apostolis
                 .
                 Secundum
                 gradum
                 succederetur
                 quae
                 res
                 si
                 fuisset
                 ▪
                 jam
                 Apostolatus
                 functio
                 ordinaria
                 dicenda
                 esset
                 ,
                 hoc
                 autem
                 veritati
                 &
                 rationi
                 adversatur
                 :
                 omnes
                 Dei
                 servi
                 in
                 Doctrinam
                 Apostolorum
                 suecesserunt
                 ,
                 in
                 gradum
                 eorum
                 neminem
                 adoptavit
                 Deus
                 .
              
               God
               never
               appointed
               or
               allowed
               
                 any
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 Apostolat
                 ,
              
               which
               had
               it
               been
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               might
               be
               called
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Truth
               and
               sound
               Reason
               .
               All
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               succeeded
               into
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               adopted
               none
               of
               them
               into
               the
               Apostles
               degree
               and
               Office.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               None
               succeeded
               to
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               degree
               and
               Office
               (
               saith
               Baynes
               )
               since
               it
               was
               extraordinary
               and
               temporary
               .
               The
               Pastors
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               because
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               succeed
               them
               from
               another
               Line
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               one
               Brother
               succeeding
               to
               another
               ,
               in
               the
               Right
               of
               inheritance
               —
               As
               the
               Laws
               of
               Moses
               ,
               during
               that
               Oeconomy
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               tho
               Moses
               ,
               who
               delivered
               them
               ,
               had
               none
               Succeeding
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Office
               and
               degree
               ;
               So
               ,
               neither
               were
               the
               Rules
               in
               Government
               ,
               presented
               in
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               delivered
               to
               any
               succeeding
               them
               in
               their
               Office.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
               (
               saith
               
                 Gerson
                 de
                 potest
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 considerat
                 .
              
               6
               ta
               )
               may
               be
               considered
               either
               formally
               ,
               absolutely
               ,
               or
               respectively
               ,
               as
               applyed
               to
               this
               or
               that
               person
               ,
               and
               executively
               .
               Altho
               the
               Authority
               absolutely
               considered
               ▪
               continues
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               application
               ,
               it
               is
               various
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               was
               in
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               remained
               not
               alwise
               with
               such
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               :
               As
               in
               
                 Point
                 of
                 Right
              
               ,
               none
               could
               succeed
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               so
               in
               
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
              
               ,
               none
               did
               succeed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Causabon
               (
               exercit
               .
               14.
               
               P.
               314.
               )
               makes
               this
               the
               
                 quarta
                 Nota
              
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolat
                 ,
                 Potestas
                 longe
                 major
                 &
                 Augustior
                 quam
                 ulli
                 unquam
                 alii
                 functioni
                 Spirituali
                 fuerit
                 attributa
                 .
              
               The
               fourth
               discriminating
               mark
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               with
               Causabon
               ,
               their
               greater
               and
               more
               Venerable
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               than
               was
               competent
               or
               allowed
               to
               any
               other
               Spiritual
               Function
               or
               Office.
               Which
               he
               illustrats
               from
               Chrysostom
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.29
               .
               asserting
               the
               Apostles
               to
               be
               above
               all
               other
               Spiritual
               Functions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quis
               nescit
            
             (
             saith
             
               August
               .
               lib.
            
             2
             
               de
               Baptismo
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             
               illum
               Apostolatus
               Episcpatum
               cuilibet
               Episcopatui
               praeferendum
               .
            
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             
               Episcopacy
               of
               Apostles
            
             ,
             is
             set
             above
             all
             other
             Episcopacy
             whatsomever
             ?
          
           
             Now
             ,
             I
             supose
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             exposing
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             this
             account
             of
             their
             Judgement
             ,
             anent
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ,
             hath
             opposed
             himself
             to
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             and
             hath
             blotted
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             Calumniator
             of
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             espousing
             therein
             the
             Popish
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             is
             our
             Dr's
             .
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             :
             It
             is
             thus
             :
             
               In
               opposition
               to
               which
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             P.
             96.
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             premised
             Presbyterian
             ,
             or
             rather
             Protestant
             Account
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             )
             
               We
               affirm
            
             (
             had
             he
             added
             ,
             we
             Catholicks
             and
             Iesuits
             ,
             some
             would
             alledge
             the
             Epithet
             had
             been
             suteable
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             )
             Well
             ,
             What
             affirms
             he
             ?
             
               That
               the
               true
               Characteristick
               ,
               formal
               ,
               and
               distinguishing
               Mark
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               was
               his
               Constant
               ,
               Supreme
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Perpetual
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ;
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               over
               all
               subordinat
               Officers
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Power
               to
               transmit
               this
               Authority
               to
               his
               Successors
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             
             we
             have
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Words
             :
             Upon
             which
             ,
             1.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             presents
             this
             Description
             and
             Account
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             he
             premiseth
             as
             ours
             .
             We
             hold
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             Supreme
             (
             though
             collateral
             and
             equal
             )
             and
             Spiritual
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             Officers
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Only
             we
             add
             these
             further
             Characteristicks
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             viz
             :
             Their
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             their
             immediat
             Call
             ,
             including
             and
             having
             connected
             therewith
             ,
             an
             unconfined
             Commission
             to
             propagat
             the
             Gospel
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             himself
             words
             our
             Tenet
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             also
             proved
             from
             that
             Passage
             he
             cites
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             
             Now
             ,
             since
             in
             opposition
             to
             our
             Description
             ,
             he
             holds
             ,
             that
             his
             ,
             not
             ours
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             discriminating
             Marks
             ,
             whereby
             Apostles
             were
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Officers
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             hold
             that
             these
             Characters
             are
             proper
             to
             other
             Officers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             them
             ,
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Mids
             :
             Either
             these
             Prerogatives
             were
             peculiar
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             proper
             to
             others
             also
             ,
             and
             thus
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             so
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             other
             properties
             ,
             since
             their
             unconfined
             Commission
             to
             Preach
             to
             all
             Nations
             ;
             And
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             as
             immediat
             Officers
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               in
               actu
               exerciso
            
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             founding
             them
             ,
             and
             planting
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Officers
             therein
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Saviours
             Commission
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             is
             our
             great
             Mark
             and
             Characteristick
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             challenge
             him
             to
             shew
             me
             ,
             what
             succeeding
             ordinary
             Officer
             ,
             had
             this
             applicable
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             of
             his
             supposed
             Epis●opal
             Mould
             or
             any
             other
             .
             The
             D●
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             the
             Churches
             are
             said
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             an
             exclusive
             Sense
             ,
             not
             the
             Foundation
             of
             any
             succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             whether
             the
             Dr.
             call
             them
             Subordinat
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             And
             he
             knows
             the
             Churches
             Foundation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             twice
             laid
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             either
             to
             produce
             succeeding
             Officers
             with
             this
             Prerogative
             and
             Power
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             this
             his
             Description
             naught
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             vainly
             offers
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Account
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             offered
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               this
               power
               was
               constant
               ,
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               transmitted
               to
               Successors
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             transmit
             their
             Power
             to
             one
             Successor
             and
             Supreme
             President
             ,
             or
             to
             devolve
             their
             Collateral
             ,
             Universal
             Power
             over
             all
             Believers
             ,
             and
             all
             subordinat
             Officers
             ,
             to
             respective
             Successors
             ,
             coming
             after
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             the
             Dr.
             adhere
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             clearly
             homologats
             the
             Papal
             Pleadings
             for
             a
             Primacy
             over
             the
             Church
             Universal
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             his
             owning
             as
             a
             Patern
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ,
             the
             Continuance
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Oeconomy
             ,
             does
             much
             oblige
             him
             thereunto
             .
             If
             he
             assert
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             respective
             Successor
             ,
             then
             his
             Descrip●●on
             obliges
             him
             to
             mantain
             that
             every
             such
             Successor
             ,
             has
             transmited
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               A
               Perpetual
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Constant
               ,
               
               Universal
               Inspection
               over
               all
               Churches
               ,
               both
               Ministers
               and
               Believers
            
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             essential
             Authority
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             they
             were
             
               to
               transmitt
               to
               Successors
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             Let
             us
             Listen
             to
             our
             Dr's
             Explication
             ,
             (
             P.
             97.
             )
             
               The
               Apostles
               Permanent
               Successive
               Power
               ,
               was
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Govern
               the
               Churches
               they
               Planted
               ,
               give
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               to
               Successors
               in
               the
               same
               Office
               ,
               and
               all
               Subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               Inflict
               Censures
               ,
               Communicat
               this
               Authority
               to
               others
               ,
               Hear
               Complaints
               ,
               Decide
               Controversies
               ,
               Settle
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               Conferr
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Faithful
               requires
            
             —
             (
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               understands
               the
               Gifts
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               attend
               the
               Authoritative
               Ministry
               of
               Holy
               Things
            
             )
             
               This
               being
               Essentially
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               it
               remains
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               Necessities
               thereof
               ,
               requiring
               it
               should
               continue
               till
               Christs
               coming
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             First
             ,
             I
             would
             enquire
             again
             ,
             since
             the
             Power
             thus
             described
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             ,
             
               Permanent
               and
               Successive
            
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             is
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             devolved
             upon
             every
             Person
             Succeeding
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Extent
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             E●ds
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             Exercised
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             every
             Body
             of
             Common
             Sense
             ,
             knows
             ,
             that
             this
             Apostolick
             Power
             and
             Office
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             
               Permanent
               and
               Successive
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               a
               continued
               standing
               Necessity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Pastors
             ordinary
             Power
             to
             Preach
             and
             Baptize
             ,
             will
             prove
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             hold
             this
             entire
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             which
             he
             describes
             .
             If
             this
             Apostolick
             Power
             and
             Office
             ,
             be
             devolved
             in
             its
             entire
             extent
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Person
             Succeeding
             ,
             then
             every
             Person
             thus
             Succeeding
             ,
             has
             an
             Entire
             ,
             Unconfined
             ,
             Universal
             Authority
             and
             Inspection
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               all
               Ecclesiasticks
               and
               Believers
            
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Terms
             ,
             and
             are
             obliged
             by
             their
             Office
             ,
             to
             Preach
             unto
             ,
             and
             Govern
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             
               to
               give
               Rules
               ,
               Inflict
               Censures
               upon
               all
               Subordinat
               Officers
               .
            
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Apostle
             did
             not
             so
             Extensively
             Preach
             and
             Govern
             :
             I
             Answer
             ,
             even
             admitting
             some
             Gradual
             Difference
             in
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Actual
             Exercise
             ,
             yet
             this
             did
             no
             whit
             Lessen
             their
             Universal
             Commission
             ,
             exprest
             Matth.
             28.
             and
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             Proportioned
             Endeavour
             ,
             could
             not
             Impeach
             their
             standing
             Authority
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             Relation
             ,
             
               in
               Actu
               Exercito
            
             ,
             as
             immediat
             Catholick
             Officers
             thereof
             :
             And
             the
             Dr
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Authority
               and
               Iurisdiction
               reached
               over
               all
               Subordinat
               Officers
               and
               Believers
            
             ;
             without
             Exception
             ,
             (
             which
             
               very
               Power
            
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             they
             were
             
               to
               Transmit
               to
               Successors
            
             )
             confirms
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             cuts
             him
             off
             from
             this
             Evasion
             .
             To
             clear
             this
             further
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             these
             supposed
             Successors
             ,
             are
             Authorized
             to
             
               Plant
               Churches
               ,
               give
               Rules
               to
               them
               ,
               Decide
               Controversies
               ,
               Conferr
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             with
             Respect
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             Manner
             ,
             and
             Extent
             foresaid
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             sure
             this
             Power
             is
             Transient
             ,
             
               not
               Permanent
               and
               Successive
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             it
             .
             If
             they
             have
             this
             Power
             of
             
             
             
             
             
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             above
             exprest
             ;
             Then
             first
             ,
             there
             lyes
             upon
             every
             such
             Successor
             ,
             an
             Obligation
             to
             Plant
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             For
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             Plant
             &
             to
             Govern
             the
             Churches
             Planted
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             thereanent
             .
             The
             Absurdity
             of
             which
             Assertion
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             apparent
             ,
             and
             its
             necessary
             Dependence
             upon
             what
             he
             asserts
             ,
             no
             less
             evident
             .
             But
             while
             we
             speak
             of
             Successors
             giving
             Rules
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             would
             do
             well
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             what
             Rules
             he
             means
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             Rules
             ,
             or
             others
             ?
             If
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             not
             Succeed
             the
             Apostles
             
               in
               Authoritative
               ,
               Infallible
               Delivery
               of
               the
               first
               Gospel
               Rules
               ,
            
             this
             Work
             being
             already
             done
             :
             If
             others
             ;
             then
             the
             Dr.
             will
             ascribe
             to
             them
             such
             a
             Nomothetick
             Authority
             as
             to
             Rules
             ,
             as
             no
             Church
             can
             now
             acclaim
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             he
             means
             an
             Application
             or
             Declarator
             of
             Apostolick
             Rules
             ,
             in
             particular
             Cases
             :
             Then
             I
             Answer
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Delivery
               of
               Rules
            
             ,
             as
             all
             Men
             know
             ,
             but
             is
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             this
             Shift
             will
             not
             help
             the
             Dr.
             out
             of
             the
             Briars
             .
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             
               of
               an
               Apostolical
               derived
               Power
               in
               Deciding
               Controversies
               ,
               which
               he
               appropriats
               to
               the
               Bishops
               their
               Successors
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             Sequel
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             must
             atribute
             it
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             I
             would
             enquire
             of
             him
             ,
             how
             did
             the
             Apostles
             Decide
             Controversies
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             could
             decide
             Controversies
             infallibly
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             Saviours
             Living
             Oracles
             and
             having
             the
             Mind
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             what
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Succeeding
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             has
             this
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ?
             We
             know
             ,
             
               General
               Councils
            
             have
             erred
             in
             their
             Decisions
             :
             But
             the
             Dr.
             gives
             a
             greater
             Power
             to
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             this
             his
             New
             Notion
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr
             allay
             and
             lessen
             this
             Decision
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Extent
             or
             Authority
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             still
             in
             the
             Briars
             ,
             and
             baffles
             his
             own
             definition
             and
             explication
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Bishops
               succeeds
               the
               Apostles
               in
               giving
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             The
             Scriptures
             tells
             us
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             even
             Miraculous
             visible
             Gifts
             thereof
             ,
             by
             imposition
             of
             Hands
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             Protestant
             Divines
             ascribe
             this
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             their
             incommunicable
             Prerogatives
             :
             The
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             succeeded
             in
             this
             .
             But
             being
             someway
             sensible
             of
             the
             absurdity
             of
             this
             lax
             Assertion
             ,
             he
             restricts
             it
             
               to
               such
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               must
               needs
               attend
               the
               Authoritative
               Ministry
               of
               Holy
               things
               .
            
             Be
             it
             so
             ;
             but
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             no
             otherways
             give
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             This
             he
             cannot
             assert
             .
             Then
             I
             say
             .
             1.
             
             He
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             a
             defective
             ,
             maimed
             ,
             not
             an
             intire
             Succession
             in
             this
             work
             and
             part
             of
             their
             Office.
             2.
             
             The
             Dr
             would
             be
             puzzled
             to
             shew
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             restricts
             and
             limits
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             ,
             
             since
             it
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             Criterion
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             and
             competent
             to
             all
             their
             Successors
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             this
             Apostolick
             extent
             ;
             For
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Power
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               perpetual
               and
               necessary
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               are
               their
               proper
               Successors
               therein
            
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             would
             do
             well
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             what
             Character
             and
             Mould
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Power
             ,
             these
             Bishops
             are
             ,
             whom
             he
             owns
             to
             succeed
             to
             this
             Apostolick
             Office
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             variety
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             Whether
             doth
             he
             hold
             ,
             that
             every
             ordinary
             Bishop
             is
             such
             a
             Successor
             ?
             or
             the
             
               Arch
               Bishop
            
             ?
             or
             only
             Primats
             ?
             If
             every
             Bishop
             does
             thus
             succeed
             (
             which
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Arguing
             seems
             to
             import
             )
             then
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             how
             a
             Bishop
             with
             a
             derived
             ,
             subaltern
             ,
             subordinat
             Power
             ,
             limit
             to
             a
             certain
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             a
             very
             great
             Precinct
             or
             district
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Supreme
               Iurisdiction
               over
               all
               Believers
               and
               Ecclesiasticks
            
             ?
             Let
             him
             make
             Sense
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             :
             If
             he
             say
             that
             the
             Bishops
             Succession
             relates
             to
             their
             Power
             within
             their
             own
             district
             :
             Then
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             no
             more
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             Power
             by
             him
             described
             ,
             than
             Successors
             to
             a
             Sheriff
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Regal
             Throne
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             once
             break
             square
             thus
             ,
             and
             infringe
             his
             own
             Rule
             ,
             his
             measures
             and
             description
             ,
             he
             must
             consequently
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             a
             Government
             in
             the
             smallest
             precinct
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             of
             a
             Pastor
             over
             his
             Flock
             ,
             is
             
               eaten
               us
            
             ,
             a
             Succesion
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             has
             no
             Rule
             over
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             no
             Apostolick
             Succession
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             :
             I
             Answer
             ,
             neither
             has
             the
             Bishops
             over
             all
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             his
             Sense
             and
             description
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Succession
            
             .
             If
             he
             own
             ,
             that
             only
             
               Arch
               Bishops
            
             ▪
             are
             such
             Successors
             ;
             Then
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             comes
             he
             to
             owne
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               universum
            
             ,
             as
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             a
             Rectoral
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             the
             Bishops
             can
             give
             
               Rules
               to
               subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               Preach
            
             if
             their
             Lordships
             please
             ,
             
               give
               Rules
               of
               Disciplin
               ,
               hear
               complaints
               ,
               decide
               Controversies
               ,
            
             &c.
             wherein
             he
             makes
             this
             Apostolick
             Succession
             to
             consist
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             deny
             ,
             even
             to
             
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             ,
             this
             Succession
             ?
             3.
             
             Suppose
             ,
             but
             one
             Diocesan
             Church
             in
             a
             Countrey
             gathered
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             an
             Apostolick
             Succession
             and
             Government
             ,
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Pattern
             and
             Principles
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             hold
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             great
             
               Arch
               Bishops
            
             or
             Metrapolitans
             ,
             have
             this
             Supremacy
             and
             Apostolick
             Succession
             ;
             I
             would
             know
             upon
             what
             ground
             ,
             he
             can
             defend
             this
             in
             his
             Principles
             ?
             I
             know
             none
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Power
            
             ,
             be
             alledged
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Dr.
             is
             still
             at
             odds
             with
             himself
             :
             For
             the
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             
               Succeeded
               unto
               and
               Permanent
            
             ,
             extended
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
               to
               all
               Ecclesiasticks
               and
               Believers
            
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             suppose
             an
             
               Oecumenick
               Council
            
             Assembled
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             assert
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             an
             Authority
             paramount
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             a
             greater
             Metropolitan
             than
             he
             ,
             existent
             ,
             whose
             Power
             may
             be
             paramount
             to
             his
             ,
             in
             
             the
             Council
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             Thus
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             our
             Dr.
             in
             his
             Phantastick
             Description
             of
             the
             Apostolat
             ,
             and
             Pleadings
             for
             the
             
               Bishops
               Succession
            
             thereunto
             ,
             has
             involved
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             Rolling
             Sisiphus
             Stone
             ,
             which
             still
             returns
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             renews
             his
             Labour
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             97.98
             .
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Power
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               Languages
               ,
               other
               Spiritual
               Furniture
               ,
               were
               temporary
               ,
               extrinsick
               advantages
               ,
               necessary
               for
               first
               forming
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               this
               Fabrick
               is
               erected
               ,
               Scaffoldings
               are
               removed
               .
            
             But
             I
             should
             think
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostolick
             work
             and
             necessary
             duties
             required
             these
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             ,
             as
             necessary
             advantages
             and
             furniture
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             intrinsick
             ,
             not
             extrinsick
             to
             the
             Office
             it self
             ;
             Which
             I
             will
             prove
             to
             the
             Dr
             ,
             by
             a
             paralel
             Argument
             ,
             the
             Topick
             whereof
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             owne
             :
             To
             be
             apt
             to
             Teach
             ,
             to
             have
             Spiritual
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Gift
             of
             utterance
             ,
             in
             a
             competent
             Measure
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             a
             competent
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Languages
             thereof
             ,
             he
             will
             acknowledg
             ,
             are
             needful
             for
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             of
             Feeding
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrin
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             they
             are
             essential
             and
             intrinsick
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ;
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Else
             there
             were
             no
             need
             of
             a
             previous
             trial
             of
             these
             Gifts
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             admission
             to
             that
             Office.
             And
             2.
             
             God
             conjoins
             
               the
               call
               to
               the
               Office
            
             ,
             with
             
               the
               Gifts
               for
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             Appear
             by
             the
             other
             :
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Dr
             ▪
             and
             I
             are
             agreed
             as
             to
             the
             Soundness
             of
             this
             Reasoning
             .
             Now
             ,
             let
             me
             subsum
             upon
             this
             Conclusion
             ;
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             required
             these
             works
             or
             duties
             ,
             whereunto
             were
             necessarly
             annexed
             the
             forementioned
             Gifts
             and
             Eurniture
             for
             the
             fame
             .
             1.
             
             They
             were
             to
             
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             ;
             this
             they
             could
             not
             do
             without
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             wherefore
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Penticost
             ,
             they
             were
             thus
             sealled
             ;
             Yea
             were
             ,
             Commanded
             to
             stay
             and
             wait
             at
             Ierusalem
             for
             this
             Seal
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             piece
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             
               Confirm
               their
               Doctrin
               by
               Miracles
            
             ,
             then
             new
             and
             unknown
             ,
             thus
             to
             seal
             their
             Commission
             to
             an
             Infidel
             world
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             were
             to
             Pharaoh
             and
             Israel
             ,
             before
             whom
             the
             Signs
             were
             shown
             of
             the
             Rod
             and
             Leprous
             hand
             :
             This
             Work
             required
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             .
             3.
             
             They
             were
             to
             form
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             ground
             plott
             of
             its
             Government
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             Rules
             and
             plat-form
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ;
             This
             required
             
               an
               infallible
               directive
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Work
             and
             Office
             required
             an
             immediat
             Relation
             ,
             in
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             ,
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             while
             alive
             ,
             solely
             such
             Officers
             thereof
             :
             Hence
             ,
             their
             very
             Office
             being
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             and
             supposing
             the
             Christian
             Church
             a
             forming
             &
             erecting
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             taken
             in
             
               a
               proper
               formal
               Sense
            
             ,
             with
             these
             its
             Ingredients
             ,
             i●
             is
             
               the
               Scaffolding
            
             which
             is
             removed
             ▪
             when
             this
             Fabrick
             is
             erected
             ,
             since
             ,
             
             now
             no
             Mortal
             can
             pretend
             to
             such
             a
             Mission
             ,
             Commission
             ,
             and
             Authority
             .
             Further
             ,
             The
             Command
             ,
             [
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             ]
             he
             must
             hold
             still
             vigent
             ,
             as
             essentially
             included
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             for
             he
             distinguishes
             this
             part
             of
             their
             
               Permanent
               Power
            
             ,
             from
             their
             
               extraordinary
               expired
               Priviledges
            
             (
             P.
             96.
             )
             so
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             this
             requiring
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             it
             was
             essential
             thereunto
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             holds
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             of
             Government
             ,
             constant
             and
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             this
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             necessarly
             requires
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Infallibility
             in
             all
             the
             Methods
             and
             Measures
             of
             Government
             ;
             For
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             such
             a
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             an
             Infallibility
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Measures
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Government
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             cannot
             deny
             this
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             That
             therefore
             ,
             they
             were
             priviledged
             with
             unaccountableness
             and
             uncontrolable
             Power
             ;
             And
             this
             in
             his
             Principles
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             hold
             to
             be
             transmitted
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             will
             not
             infer
             these
             two
             ,
             surely
             nothing
             will.
             And
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Church
             Officers
             and
             Members
             ,
             are
             temporary
             expired
             Priviledges
             ;
             For
             this
             he
             clearly
             distinguishes
             from
             them
             :
             And
             it
             being
             thus
             ;
             the
             Question
             still
             recurrs
             to
             what
             Bishops
             he
             ascribs
             this
             ?
             Whether
             to
             some
             of
             them
             who
             are
             of
             Special
             Character
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             ?
             If
             to
             all
             ,
             then
             none
             of
             them
             are
             subordinat
             and
             accountable
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             Infallible
             and
             Supreme
             ,
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Government
             .
             If
             to
             some
             only
             ,
             under
             what
             Character
             are
             they
             ?
             
               Primats
               ,
               Arch-bishops
            
             ,
             or
             Patriarchs
             ?
             And
             whether
             are
             they
             subject
             to
             one
             Head
             ?
             If
             to
             one
             Head
             ,
             then
             they
             loss
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Dr.
             makes
             an
             Apostolick
             Succession
             to
             consist
             :
             Yet
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Administration
             :
             And
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             such
             a
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             as
             put
             them
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             Subjection
             to
             any
             Church
             Judicatory
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             he
             asserts
             to
             be
             Constant
             and
             Permanent
             ,
             still
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             died
             not
             with
             their
             Persons
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             another
             confused
             Maze
             and
             Farrago
             of
             Inconsistencies
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             Mans
             precipitant
             folly
             has
             involved
             him
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             again
             considerable
             :
             First
             ,
             He
             holds
             the
             Iewish
             OEconomy
             never
             to
             have
             been
             abrogat
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             still
             vigent
             ,
             as
             it
             exemplifies
             a
             Pattern
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ;
             This
             he
             acknowledges
             had
             a
             Supreme
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             OEcumenick
             President
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             over
             all
             inferior
             Priests
             ▪
             and
             all
             their
             Courts
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             wil
             be
             far
             from
             admitting
             any
             inferior
             Priests
             to
             share
             in
             this
             Priviledge
             .
             Hence
             ,
             i●
             inevitably
             follows
             ,
             that
             this
             Supremacy
             is
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             applicable
             only
             to
             the
             Supreme
             OEcumenick
             President
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             may
             come
             up
             
             to
             its
             Pattern
             .
             And
             it
             being
             thus
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             notwithdanding
             crosses
             this
             in
             two
             Points
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             making
             this
             
               Constant
               ,
               Supreme
               ,
               Spiritual
               Power
               ,
            
             over
             all
             Members
             and
             Officers
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             first
             exercised
             by
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             derived
             to
             their
             respective
             Successors
             .
             2.
             
             In
             holding
             
               in
               discriminatim
            
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             note
             of
             distinction
             of
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             (
             yea
             ,
             all
             Bishops
             )
             are
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             he
             means
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             this
             goodly
             
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             as
             is
             said
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             whether
             our
             Dr.
             ownes
             any
             Church-Power
             to
             have
             been
             transmitted
             to
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             asserted
             ,
             Act.
             20
             28.
             1
             
             Pet
             ,
             5.2
             .
             Heb.
             13.7.17
             .
             and
             many
             such
             places
             ,
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
             It
             is
             probable
             ,
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             this
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             within
             their
             Precincts
             ,
             &
             insubordination
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             why
             will
             he
             deny
             them
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Succession
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Power
             ?
             He
             hath
             no
             Shadow
             of
             Ground
             ,
             unless
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             a
             Precarious
             Dependence
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               a
               Supreme
               Spiritual
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             he
             defines
             that
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             succeeding
             Apostles
             therein
             .
             And
             I
             beseech
             him
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             upon
             this
             Ground
             of
             their
             Precarious
             Dependance
             upon
             Superior
             Bishops
             ,
             equally
             cut
             off
             from
             this
             Priviledge
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             reaches
             to
             Church
             Officers
             under
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             told
             him
             ,
             what
             an
             Insignificant
             Evasion
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             cuts
             himself
             off
             from
             this
             Answer
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             makes
             this
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             Transmitted
             to
             Successors
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             
               over
               all
               Subordinat
               Officers
               ,
               all
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               Believing
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               to
               give
               Directions
               to
               their
               Suceessors
               in
               the
               same
               Office.
            
             So
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             thus
             understood
             ,
             who
             can
             reconcile
             his
             Words
             to
             Sense
             ?
             For
             ,
             he
             distinguishes
             
               the
               Successors
               to
               their
               Office
            
             ,
             from
             such
             as
             he
             calls
             
               Subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
            
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             such
             Authority
             .
             And
             to
             say
             the
             Office
             is
             
               perpetual
               and
               permanent
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             imports
             Essentially
             
               a
               Supreme
               Power
               over
               all
               Church
               Officers
               and
               Members
               ,
            
             and
             is
             thus
             distinguished
             from
             all
             Inferior
             Offices
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             Office
             
               is
               derived
               to
               Successors
            
             ,
             as
             being
             
               Essential
               and
               necessary
               to
               the
               Church
               Government
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             that
             these
             Successors
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             have
             a
             Power
             Encircled
             within
             a
             certain
             Plott
             of
             Ground
             or
             District
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             palpable
             Contradiction
             and
             Non-Sense
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             (
             P.
             98.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               consisted
               not
               in
               the
               forementioned
               extraordinary
               Priviledges
               —
               but
               in
               the
            
             Rectoral
             Power
             ,
             
               Transmitted
               to
               their
               Successors
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             I
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             their
             Rectoral-Power
             ,
             necessarly
             included
             these
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             Essence
             of
             their
             Office
             consisted
             in
             their
             
               Rectoral
               
               Power
            
             ,
             it
             does
             necessarly
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             being
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             they
             were
             Essential
             to
             the
             Office.
             We
             acknowledge
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             by
             their
             Office
             distinguished
             from
             Subordinat
             Officers
             ;
             The
             Dr.
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               therefore
               ,
               this
               Distinction
               must
               consist
               in
               something
               so
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               its
               incommunicable
               to
               any
               Orders
               of
               Officers
               not
               Honoured
               with
               this
               Character
               .
            
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             a
             direct
             Answer
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             cleave
             all
             his
             Reasoning
             asunder
             ,
             with
             a
             Wedge
             of
             his
             own
             Setting
             .
             The
             Apostles
             Universal
             ,
             Unconfined
             Inspection
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Planted
             and
             to
             be
             Planted
             ,
             and
             as
             Catholick
             Universal
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             
               in
               Actu
               Exercito
            
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             of
             that
             Character
             :
             And
             being
             thus
             distinguished
             ,
             this
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             Essence
             of
             their
             Office
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Essence
             ,
             from
             which
             Essential
             Distinctions
             flows
             :
             Yet
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             the
             Dr.
             Disowning
             and
             Denying
             this
             (
             P.
             96.
             )
             Next
             ,
             from
             hence
             ,
             its
             easie
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             to
             give
             Successors
             the
             true
             Apostolick
             Character
             and
             Power
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             else
             its
             Hetrogeneous
             unto
             ,
             and
             comes
             short
             of
             its
             Pattern
             ▪
             Will
             any
             Rational
             Man
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Rectoral
               Power
            
             derived
             to
             Apostles
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             wherein
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             Essence
             of
             their
             Office
             did
             consist
             ,
             was
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ?
             Now
             ,
             let
             him
             produce
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             any
             one
             Officer
             or
             Successor
             ,
             with
             this
             Character
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               that
               whereby
               they
               were
               distinguished
            
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             ways
             ,
             1.
             
             Materially
             ,
             or
             Simplely
             .
             2.
             
             Formally
             ,
             or
             as
             making
             up
             their
             Complex
             Office
             ,
             with
             its
             other
             Ingredients
             ,
             and
             as
             properly
             subservient
             to
             the
             proper
             ,
             formal
             ,
             immediat
             Ends
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Sense
             ,
             there
             were
             several
             things
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             not
             properly
             distinguished
             from
             other
             Officers
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             considering
             them
             materially
             and
             remotely
             ;
             such
             as
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             which
             others
             had
             in
             their
             own
             Sphere
             and
             Degree
             :
             But
             formally
             ,
             they
             were
             proper
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             considering
             their
             Degree
             ,
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             proper
             immediat
             End.
             Others
             had
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             these
             Gifts
             were
             distinguished
             from
             those
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ground
             above
             exprest
             .
             I
             would
             make
             it
             evident
             by
             a
             Scripture
             Instance
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             shews
             what
             Miraculous
             Signs
             shall
             follow
             them
             that
             believe
             ;
             And
             in
             these
             first
             times
             ,
             gives
             Instance
             ,
             viz.
             their
             Casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             Speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             Taking
             up
             Serpents
             without
             Hurt
             ,
             (
             this
             we
             read
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             28.
             )
             their
             Drinking
             Deadly
             Things
             without
             Prejudice
             ;
             yet
             Paul
             says
             ,
             speaking
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             [
             
               truely
               the
               Signs
               ,
               Wonders
               and
               Mighty
               Deeds
               of
               an
               Apostle
               are
               wrought
               among
               you
            
             ]
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             Stephen
             ,
             tho
             no
             Apostle
             ,
             did
             Wonders
             among
             the
             People
             .
             But
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             these
             Actings
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             were
             of
             another
             Nature
             ,
             and
             for
             another
             immediat
             End
             ,
             viz.
             To
             Confirm
             and
             Ratifie
             an
             Apostolick
             
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             Infallible
             ,
             Universal
             ,
             First
             Messengers
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Judicious
             and
             Learned
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             their
             Office
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               Christs
               Universal
               Ambassadours
               to
               lay
               every
               where
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Church
               ,
               and
               were
               sent
               immediatly
               ▪
               and
               extraordinarly
               by
               him
               ,
               instructed
               with
               Infallibility
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Power
               to
               Confirm
               it
               with
               Miracles
               .
            
             So
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Sense
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             Sound
             Divines
             ,
             already
             exhibit
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             somethings
             were
             more
             remotely
             ,
             and
             less
             principally
             ,
             Ingredients
             therein
             ;
             somethings
             ,
             more
             immediatly
             and
             properly
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             other
             was
             subservient
             .
             Their
             Office
             lay
             in
             that
             Universal
             Legation
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             as
             Levelled
             at
             that
             great
             End
             of
             Founding
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             which
             necessarly
             included
             their
             immediat
             Mission
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             Correspondent
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             were
             Ingredients
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             in
             the
             remote
             Sense
             above
             cleared
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             serves
             to
             Unravel
             our
             Dr's
             Foolish
             Notion
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             (
             P.
             98
             ,
             99.
             )
             to
             disprove
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             :
             Such
             as
             ,
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Laity
             ,
             
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             his
             Expression
             ,
             
               the
               Laity
            
             ,
             or
             upon
             an
             Enquiry
             ,
             who
             of
             them
             ,
             had
             these
             Extraordinary
             ,
             Ministerial
             Gifts
             )
             by
             denying
             they
             were
             either
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             Measure
             ,
             or
             for
             such
             an
             immediat
             End
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             None
             certainly
             ,
             had
             such
             a
             clear
             comprehensive
             ,
             immediat
             ,
             infallible
             Light
             in
             Divine
             things
             as
             they
             ;
             And
             many
             things
             may
             convince
             the
             Dr.
             of
             this
             his
             Error
             :
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             meant
             else
             their
             Solemn
             Extraordinary
             Seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             striking
             the
             World
             with
             such
             Admiration
             ?
             What
             need
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             unto
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             endue
             them
             with
             Power
             from
             on
             High
             ?
             Again
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             was
             to
             Plant
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             he
             must
             ,
             by
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             their
             Gifts
             behoved
             to
             be
             ,
             
               of
               such
               a
               Nature
               and
               Measure
               ,
               as
               were
               suted
               to
               this
               End
               ,
            
             and
             in
             special
             to
             the
             
               immediat
               infallible
               Government
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Direction
             of
             both
             Members
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             Duties
             :
             Hence
             ,
             our
             Lord
             spent
             fourty
             Days
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             in
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             things
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             thus
             immediatly
             fitted
             for
             this
             Work.
             The
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             Gifts
             before
             Instanced
             ,
             of
             Scriptural
             Knowledge
             ,
             Skill
             in
             the
             Languages
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             &c.
             are
             proper
             Ingredients
             in
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             Characteristicks
             thereof
             ,
             
               as
               suted
               to
               the
               Ends
               of
               the
               same
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Evidences
             of
             
               the
               Divine
               Call
            
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             concurring
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Laity
             may
             have
             these
             Gifts
             .
             Next
             ,
             for
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Seventy
               
               Disciples
               were
               such
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Seventy
             to
             be
             Evangelists
             ,
             I
             deny
             this
             Infallibility
             competent
             to
             them
             ,
             understanding
             it
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             as
             competent
             unto
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             an
             Ingredient
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             else
             I
             beseech
             him
             ,
             why
             was
             Timothy
             ,
             after
             his
             Inauguration
             instructed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             so
             many
             Points
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             Duty
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             things
             pointed
             out
             to
             him
             to
             beware
             of
             ?
             As
             for
             
               Lukes
               Writing
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Eye-witnesses
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             Any
             with
             half
             an
             Eye
             ,
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             falls
             utterly
             short
             of
             proving
             an
             Apostolick
             Infallibility
             ,
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             Ends
             ;
             Altho
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GODs
             infallible
             Guidance
             in
             what
             he
             wrote
             ,
             is
             necessarly
             supposed
             .
             What
             he
             means
             by
             Under-Ministers
             ,
             I
             understand
             not
             :
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             his
             Information
             by
             Apostles
             or
             others
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             His
             End
             of
             this
             infallible
             Writing
             ,
             can
             any
             imagine
             that
             this
             will
             prove
             an
             Apostolick
             Infalibility
             ,
             properly
             and
             formally
             such
             ?
             
               As
               for
            
             Stephens
             
               doing
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               being
               endued
               with
               such
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               Adversaries
               could
               not
               resist
               him
            
             :
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             had
             Infallibility
             ,
             or
             Gifts
             of
             Miracles
             of
             that
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             a
             proper
             immediat
             End
             ,
             as
             was
             competent
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ground
             already
             exhibite
             .
             Next
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Matthias
             
               was
               not
               immediatly
               called
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               had
               power
               to
               continue
               that
               Succession
               to
               the
               End.
            
             I
             deny
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             is
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               gratis
               dicta
            
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             but
             reads
             the
             History
             ,
             that
             Matthias
             was
             by
             GODs
             immediat
             choice
             and
             Declaration
             by
             a
             Lot
             (
             the
             Disposal
             whereof
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             LORD
             )
             set
             a
             part
             for
             his
             Work
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             GOD
             was
             sought
             unto
             by
             Prayer
             to
             shew
             His
             Mind
             ,
             as
             touching
             this
             Choice
             :
             Which
             therefore
             ,
             was
             immediatly
             his
             own
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Mind
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             did
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             present
             the
             two
             to
             the
             LORD
             ,
             but
             the
             Choice
             and
             Call
             was
             GODs
             .
             And
             the
             presenting
             of
             these
             Eminent
             Persons
             to
             GOD
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             Matthias
             was
             called
             and
             authorized
             by
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Peoples
             presenting
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             will
             prove
             that
             they
             ,
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ordained
             them
             .
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               first
               Apostles
               were
               Witnesses
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               —
               yet
               this
               did
               not
               make
               them
               Apostles
               .
            
             What
             does
             he
             drive
             at
             ?
             None
             sayes
             ,
             that
             merely
             to
             witness
             this
             ,
             made
             any
             of
             them
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             that
             to
             be
             an
             immediat
             Witness
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             indispensably
             needful
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             :
             For
             ,
             so
             was
             not
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             :
             Altho
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             CHRISTs
             Resurrection
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             Point
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             and
             Testimony
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             add
             his
             Proof
             ,
             
               Or
               else
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Matthias
             
               had
               been
               an
               Apostle
               before
               he
               was
               Invested
               .
            
             Who
             would
             not
             pitty
             such
             impertinent
             triff●●gs
             ?
             I
             know
             none
             who
             asserts
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             of
             CHRISTs
             
             Resurrection
             made
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             several
             Women
             (
             incapable
             of
             a
             Ministry
             )
             were
             among
             the
             early
             and
             first
             Witnesses
             of
             our
             LORDs
             Resurrection
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             has
             not
             proved
             that
             Matthia●
             was
             such
             an
             immediat
             Witness
             .
             The
             Dr's
             .
             Conclusion
             
               (
               ibid.
            
             )
             is
             
               That
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               consisted
               not
               in
               extraordinary
               Priviledges
               ,
               so
               plentifully
               poured
               out
               on
               the
               first
               Ministers
               and
               Converts
               .
            
             We
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             included
             these
             Ingredients
             thereof
             :
             And
             even
             granting
             that
             some
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Priviledges
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             in
             some
             Sense
             communicated
             to
             other
             Officers
             ;
             The
             Dr.
             is
             never
             a
             white
             nearer
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             proper
             Work
             and
             Function
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             to
             plant
             and
             water
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             infallibly
             inspired
             ,
             to
             order
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             as
             being
             Immediat
             and
             Catholick
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             :
             Herein
             ,
             we
             have
             often
             told
             him
             ,
             lay
             their
             Office
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             main
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             unto
             this
             their
             other
             Prerogatives
             ,
             were
             Subservient
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Instances
             ,
             he
             has
             exhibite
             none
             ,
             who
             ever
             did
             or
             could
             share
             with
             them
             in
             this
             Priviledge
             .
             2.
             
             He
             alledges
             (
             P.
             96.
             )
             
               That
               we
               include
               among
               the
               Essentials
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               their
               unconfined
               Commission
               to
               propagat
               the
               Gospel
               among
               all
               Nations
               —
               which
               necessarly
               includes
               an
               Immediat
               Relation
               ,
            
             in
             actu
             secundo
             ,
             
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               inferrs
               their
               Duty
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Extent
               ,
               as
               above
               exprest
            
             —
             Yet
             he
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             offers
             to
             give
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             any
             such
             Officer
             ,
             that
             did
             or
             could
             share
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             come
             up
             to
             them
             in
             this
             Prerogative
             .
             The
             Dr.
             Concludes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Nature
               and
               Essence
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               is
               perpetual
               .
            
             His
             Conclusion
             is
             like
             some
             Mushroms
             ,
             that
             Naturalists
             speaks
             of
             as
             a
             Miracle
             of
             Nature
             ,
             because
             they
             grow
             without
             a
             Root
             :
             His
             Reason
             [
             
               that
               our
               Saviour
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               them
               to
               the
               end
            
             ]
             is
             as
             far
             remote
             from
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             as
             East
             is
             from
             West
             ,
             taking
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             as
             Apostolick
             .
             For
             ,
             himself
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             promise
             will
             includ
             the
             continuance
             of
             all
             the
             Apostolick
             Priviledges
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             several
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             expired
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             must
             still
             come
             under
             trial
             ,
             wherein
             their
             Office
             was
             succeeded
             ,
             even
             when
             this
             is
             admitted
             .
             How
             he
             has
             proven
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             above
             .
             Paraeus
             ,
             with
             the
             current
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             takes
             the
             place
             he
             cites
             ,
             to
             import
             a
             general
             promise
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             in
             specal
             the
             Faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             true
             Succcessors
             ;
             thus
             he
             Paraphrases
             it
             [
             
               Nec
               paucis
               tantum
               diebus
               ,
               sed
               omnibus
               vobiscum
               ero
               ,
               nec
               vobiscum
               tantum
               ,
               sed
               &
               vobis
               mortuis
               &
               cum
               vestris
               successoribus
               Fidelibus
               Evangelii
               Doctoribus
               Ecclesiarum
               Pastoribus
               usque
               ad
               consummationem
               saeculi
            
             ]
             That
             the
             Lord
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             true
             Successors
             ,
             the
             faithful
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             
               This
               derived
               Power
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             100
             )
             
               is
               strictly
            
             Jure
             Divino
             :
             No
             doubt
             ,
             that
             Power
             which
             the
             Apostles
             derived
             ,
             is
             such
             ▪
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               nothing
               can
               more
               formally
               distinguish
               an
               Apostle
               from
               all
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Oeconomy
               ,
               than
               a
               supreme
               Spiritual
               Power
               to
               Govern
               Ecclesiastick
               affairs
               by
               their
               Authority
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               are
               to
               give
               account
               to
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             But
             we
             have
             often
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             ,
             most
             formally
             includes
             an
             immediat
             Relation
             unto
             ,
             and
             Universal
             inspection
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Work
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Office
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             exprest
             .
             And
             the
             Dr.
             when
             put
             to
             let
             us
             see
             the
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             conveyed
             Power
             ,
             what
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             Recipients
             thereof
             ,
             must
             go
             to
             Utopia
             to
             seek
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             arguing
             traverses
             in
             an
             inextricable
             Labyrinth
             ;
             which
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             h●s
             in
             this
             late
             Passage
             ,
             a
             new
             proof
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               to
               give
               an
               account
               to
               our
               Saviour
               of
               this
               Power
               ,
               described
               by
               him
               .
            
             He
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             give
             this
             account
             merely
             ,
             
               as
               all
               Ministers
               are
               ,
               in
               a
               mediat
               Sense
            
             ;
             For
             thus
             ,
             he
             would
             contradict
             his
             Scope
             ,
             of
             delineating
             their
             Supreme
             Power
             ;
             so
             ,
             that
             his
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             give
             an
             account
             only
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             were
             accountable
             or
             Subject
             to
             no
             Church
             Judicatory
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             for
             their
             Administration
             .
             Now
             ,
             Mr.
             Dr.
             except
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             your
             dear
             Patron
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             whose
             head
             this
             infallible
             Mitre
             will
             sute
             ;
             unless
             these
             
               Supreme
               Infallibles
            
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Number
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarly
             resolve
             thus
             in
             the
             Supreme
             incontrolable
             Patriarch
             :
             And
             what
             absurdity
             there
             is
             either
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             shew
             .
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Name
               ,
               with
               the
               Office
               ,
               was
               derived
               to
               others
               ,
               besides
               the
               Twelve
               —
               and
            
             Epaphroditus
             
               must
               needs
               be
               the
            
             Philippians
             
               Apostle
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               because
               called
               their
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Philip.
             2.25
             .
             How
             impertinent
             this
             inference
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             above
             .
             The
             Dr.
             alledges
             ,
             the
             word
             signifies
             always
             a
             Messenger
             from
             God
             to
             Men.
             But
             Mr.
             Dr.
             your
             always
             ,
             is
             here
             notably
             baffled
             ,
             since
             ,
             he
             is
             expresly
             called
             [
             
               their
               M●ssenger
               ,
               sent
               to
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               to
               Minister
               to
               his
               wants
            
             ]
             This
             looks
             like
             a
             Messenger
             from
             Men
             to
             Men
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             will
             deifie
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             Men.
             
          
           
             (
             P.
             101.
             )
             Our
             English
             
               Translators
               miss
               their
               Mark
               ,
               not
               only
               here
               ,
               but
               in
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             
               in
               Translating
               it
               thus
            
             [
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ.
             ]
             
               What
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               was
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               these
               Apostles
               were
               imployed
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               —
               ?
               but
               their
               Authoritative
               Delegation
               was
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             
               will
               have
               them
               understood
               to
               be
               their
               Apostles
               or
               Bishops
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Translators
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             and
             context
             necessarly
             led
             them
             to
             this
             Interpretation
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             being
             to
             commend
             unto
             this
             Church
             ,
             while
             in
             treating
             of
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Col●ection
             ,
             
             the
             integrity
             of
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             his
             exhortation
             ,
             were
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             it
             follows
             necessarly
             ,
             that
             their
             Mission
             and
             Message
             here
             intimated
             by
             this
             epithet
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Titus
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             both
             appear
             to
             be
             sent
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             scope
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Dr's
             Reason
             ,
             it
             s
             palpably
             naught
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             is
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             this
             Church
             to
             their
             Duty
             of
             Charity
             ,
             by
             these
             high
             Elogies
             put
             upon
             the
             Messenger
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             beginning
             with
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             his
             Partner
             and
             Fellow-Labourer
             ;
             and
             the
             Argument
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             lyes
             Level
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Scope
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             v.
             24.
             [
             
               therefore
               ,
               shew
               ye
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               proof
               your
               Love
            
             ]
             why
             to
             them
             ?
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             imployed
             in
             this
             Message
             to
             you
             ,
             such
             eminent
             and
             Faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ.
            
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             further
             ,
             that
             as
             CHRIST
             Gloried
             to
             do
             the
             meanest
             Service
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Humbled
             himself
             to
             Death
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             such
             Ministers
             are
             likest
             their
             Master
             ,
             who
             esteem
             the
             meanest
             Service
             to
             his
             Elect
             ,
             their
             Glory
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             worldly
             Dignity
             .
             Angels
             are
             Ministring
             Spirits
             to
             Gods
             Elect
             ▪
             David
             esteemed
             it
             more
             Honourable
             to
             be
             a
             Door-keeper
             in
             his
             House
             than
             all
             worldly
             Glory
             .
             His
             sense
             of
             
               Rom
               ▪
            
             16.7
             .
             Will
             not
             help
             him
             ,
             against
             the
             current
             of
             the
             Context
             and
             Interpreters
             .
             The
             Belgick
             Divines
             Translate
             it
             
               [
               Renouned
               among
               Apostles
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             say
             they
             them
             that
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             here
             and
             there
             —
             
               or
               well
               known
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Diodat
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               English
               Annot.
            
             take
             it
             to
             import
             [
             
               Excellent
               Evangelists
               or
               Preachers
            
             ]
             or
             [
             
               such
               as
               were
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Apostles
            
             ]
          
           
             But
             now
             our
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             101.102
             .
             )
             〈◊〉
             obviat
             one
             main
             Objection
             taken
             from
             the
             narrow
             Limits
             of
             the
             
               secondarie
               Apostles
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ;
             This
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               alters
               not
               the
               Nature
               of
               their
               Apostolical
               Power
               ,
               within
               their
               Bounds
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               Kings
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               can
               be
               denyed
               the
               Honour
               of
               sitting
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               in
               full
               Power
               and
               Royality
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostacy
               —
               they
               were
               as
               tru●ly
               Kings
               ▪
               as
               any
               of
               their
               Predicessors
               ,
               as
            
             Solomon
             ,
             
               tho
               the
               number
               of
               Subjects
               was
               not
               equal
               .
               Ans.
            
             I
             pray
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             
               the
               Rectoral
               Spiritual
               Power
            
             ,
             which
             our
             LORD
             conferred
             upon
             his
             Disciples
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             above
             exprest
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             
               Suprem●
               over
               all
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Believers
            
             —
             ?
             And
             sayes
             he
             not
             expresly
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             Power
             ,
             thus
             described
             by
             him
             ,
             
               is
               Essential
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               and
               Permanent
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             being
             no
             other
             than
             this
             ,
             
               remains
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             How
             then
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             such
             Officers
             ,
             as
             derive
             down
             this
             extensive
             Apostolick
             Power
             ,
             should
             crumble
             into
             a
             petty
             Diocess
             ?
             How
             are
             such
             petty
             confined
             Successors
             ,
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             
               over
               all
               Church
               Officers
            
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             Similitudinary
             and
             paralel
             Reason
             ,
             cutts
             the
             Sinews
             of
             his
             Pleading
             and
             Argument
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Kings
             ●●
             Iudah
             sat
             upon
             Davids
             ▪
             Throne
             ,
             in
             full
             Power
             over
             Iudah
             ;
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             
             did
             they
             succeed
             to
             David
             or
             Solomons
             Throne
             or
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             they
             left
             it
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             .
             Now
             ,
             he
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             
               that
               same
               Supreme
               Authority
               over
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               and
               all
               Believers
               ,
               which
               Christ
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
            
             Should
             England
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             into
             an
             Heptarchy
             ,
             will
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             who
             succeeds
             to
             one
             of
             these
             petty
             Dominions
             ,
             succeeds
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             unto
             the
             Kings
             thereof
             ,
             because
             they
             possess
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Throne
             and
             Dominion
             ?
             Surely
             not
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Case
             is
             here
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             since
             in
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Sense
             ,
             the
             narrowing
             the
             Limits
             of
             the
             Authority
             ,
             impeaches
             not
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             he
             will
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             owne
             the
             Maxime
             ,
             
               Maj●s
               &
               minus
               non
               variant
               speciem
               ,
               Nazianzen
               ,
            
             and
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             a●e
             said
             to
             have
             had
             but
             little
             Dorps
             for
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             had
             this
             Apostolick
             Power
             .
             What
             consequence
             this
             will
             bear
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             some
             whereof
             ,
             have
             a
             larger
             District
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             told
             him
             .
          
           
             P.
             102.
             
             
               The
               Apostles
               Bounds
               and
               Provinces
               of
               their
               Inspection
               —
               was
               not
               as
               equal
               as
               their
               Power
               it self
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               were
               vested
            
             —
             Who
             doubts
             of
             this
             ?
             Whatever
             was
             their
             Condescension
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             adjusted
             Measures
             of
             Travels
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             commodious
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             their
             Authority
             reached
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             Churches
             planted
             and
             to
             be
             planted
             ,
             and
             this
             conjunctly
             and
             severally
             .
             As
             when
             the
             twelve
             Spies
             were
             sent
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             whatever
             wayes
             they
             might
             have
             separatly
             gone
             ,
             in
             a
             voluntary
             Condescension
             ,
             yet
             their
             Authority
             and
             Commission
             ,
             joyntly
             and
             a
             part
             ,
             immediatly
             and
             formally
             ,
             reached
             to
             a
             search
             of
             the
             whole
             Land.
             But
             I
             need
             not
             labour
             in
             proving
             this
             ;
             For
             the
             Dr.
             is
             ●o
             ingenuous
             ,
             as
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               different
               extent
               of
               places
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               went
               ,
               did
               not
               alter
               or
               change
               that
               Rectoral
               Power
               and
               Iurisdiction
               wherewith
               they
               were
               endued
            
             :
             But
             thus
             he
             inferrs
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               no
               more
               did
               the
               Apostolick
               Authority
               transmitted
               to
               Successors
               ,
               differ
               from
               that
               which
               was
               lodged
               in
               the
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               tho
               confined
               in
               its
               exercise
               to
               narrower
               Limits
               .
            
             But
             ,
             good
             Mr.
             Dr.
             the
             Paralel
             is
             pittyfully
             Lame
             ,
             the
             Original
             Authority
             lodged
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             our
             LORDs
             Commission
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             your
             Confession
             and
             Description
             ,
             immediatly
             relative
             
               to
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               Believers
               in
               them
            
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             
               this
               immediat
               Relation
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Right
               to
               Officiat
               upon
               Occasion
            
             accordingly
             ,
             was
             still
             Vigent
             and
             Existent
             ,
             with
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             tho
             ordinarly
             exercising
             their
             Ministry
             in
             never
             so
             narrow
             a
             Circle
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             Universal
             
               Doctors
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             Inspectors
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             planted
             and
             to
             be
             planted
             ,
             and
             that
             
               ex
               natura
               officii
            
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             :
             But
             I
             hope
             ,
             ye
             will
             not
             say
             this
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             being
             properly
             and
             immediatly
             related
             only
             to
             his
             Diocess
             .
             It
             had
             been
             a
             gross
             absurdity
             to
             say
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Iames
             ,
             are
             only
             Apostles
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Province
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Relation
             Apostolical
             to
             no
             other
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             say
             
             this
             Man
             as
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             has
             an
             immediat
             Relation
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             Diocess
             else
             .
             How
             often
             shall
             we
             tell
             the
             Dr.
             (
             whose
             nauseous
             Repetitions
             forces
             us
             to
             repeat
             )
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             capable
             of
             no
             particular
             fixed
             Ralation
             to
             any
             one
             Flock
             or
             Diocess
             ,
             being
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             
               vi
               &
               natura
               officii
            
             ,
             Catholick
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             constant
             infallible
             Inspectors
             and
             Directors
             of
             its
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             ;
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             proper
             formal
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             went
             off
             ,
             and
             expired
             with
             that
             infant
             State
             and
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             succeeded
             unto
             by
             any
             Church
             Officer
             ?
          
           
             P.
             103.
             
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               by
               lot
               divided
               the
               places
               of
               their
               Travels
               —
               and
               went
               about
               what
               fell
               to
               their
               share
               .
            
             None
             doubts
             of
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             tho
             the
             particular
             Account
             of
             their
             dividing
             the
             World
             by
             lots
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             to
             go
             to
             Asia
             ,
             who
             to
             
               Scythia
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Discovery
             on
             the
             back
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             we
             let
             pass
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Dr's
             profound
             Notions
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               It
               s
               plain
               ,
               that
               when
            
             Matthias
             
               was
               chosen
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               take
               the
               lot
               of
               his
               Ministry
               and
               Apostleship
               .
            
             Who
             doubts
             of
             this
             either
             ?
             And
             that
             every
             Apostle
             had
             a
             share
             of
             this
             Ministry
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             because
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Office.
             But
             this
             will
             noways
             infer
             (
             except
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Logick
             ,
             which
             can
             prove
             
               quidlibet
               ex
               quolibet
            
             )
             that
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             a
             fixt
             Relation
             to
             any
             one
             Post
             ,
             or
             Watch
             Tower
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             they
             Governed
             the
             Churches
             where
             they
             resided
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             next
             tells
             us
             )
             we
             doubt
             not
             .
             Tho
             I
             add
             ,
             if
             the
             Churches
             were
             constitute
             in
             their
             Organick
             Beeing
             ,
             according
             to
             Gospel
             Rules
             ,
             their
             Apostolick
             Inspection
             was
             Cumulative
             unto
             ,
             not
             Privative
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             
               the
               Ordinary
               Officers
               Constitute
               therein
            
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               They
               committed
               their
               Apostolical
               Episcopal
               Inspection
               to
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               Apostolick
               Authority
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             still
             Cants
             over
             without
             Proof
             .
             We
             have
             often
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Apostolick
               Rectoral
               Power
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             related
             immediatly
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             they
             committed
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             related
             to
             one
             fixed
             Post
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             solely
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             in
             an
             immediat
             proper
             Sense
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             Superior
             Collegiat
             Churches
             and
             Judicatories
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             must
             needs
             hold
             ,
             unless
             he
             embrace
             the
             Independent
             Principles
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               de
               Facto
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             were
             and
             are
             thus
             subject
             )
             is
             as
             great
             Non-Sense
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Man
             succeeding
             to
             a
             Privat
             Cure
             ,
             succeeds
             a
             Metropolitans
             Place
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Person
             who
             succeeds
             to
             an
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             doth
             succeed
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             in
             its
             supposed
             Rectoral
             Power
             .
             The
             Dr.
             doth
             here
             again
             Cant
             over
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Rectoral
               P●wer
               distinguisht
               them
               from
               all
               Subordinat
               Officers
               .
            
             And
             from
             hence
             we
             rationally
             inferr
             ,
             that
             all
             Ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             being
             Inferior
             and
             Subordinat
             to
             
             them
             ,
             this
             Rectoral
             Power
             reacht
             all
             Officers
             and
             Believers
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Ius
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               the
               Exercise
               upon
               Occasion
            
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             absurdly
             calls
             this
             their
             Power
             Permanent
             ,
             and
             as
             absurdly
             holds
             ,
             that
             Officers
             related
             to
             particular
             Posts
             ,
             did
             
               therein
               succeed
               them
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             103
             ,
             104.
             
             The
             Dr.
             thus
             proceeds
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Evangelical
               Priesthood
            
             (
             still
             Priesthood
             )
             
               got
               its
               Qualified
               Officers
            
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             
               were
               not
               to
               encroach
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               was
               to
               Feed
               the
               Flock
               within
               the
               Limits
               alloted
               to
               him
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             Confession
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             and
             baffles
             all
             his
             Pleadings
             ;
             For
             ,
             even
             these
             pretended
             succeeding
             Bishops
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             without
             Impeaching
             Christs
             Order
             ,
             and
             Encroaching
             on
             their
             Fellows
             ,
             go
             beyond
             their
             Limits
             ,
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             :
             And
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             this
             Limited
             Ministry
             flowed
             from
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             their
             Fixt
             and
             Limited
             Office
             :
             But
             will
             he
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             thus
             Limited
             ,
             or
             had
             an
             Office
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             would
             have
             Encroached
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             of
             these
             his
             supposed
             fixed
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             Officiating
             within
             their
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             Exercising
             their
             Apostolick
             ,
             Rectoral
             Power
             ,
             in
             an
             immediat
             manner
             ,
             without
             their
             previous
             Consent
             ,
             as
             one
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             cannot
             ,
             yea
             may
             not
             ,
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             thus
             Officia●
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr
             ,
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               They
               were
               not
               so
               Confined
               to
               their
            
             Sees
             ,
             
               but
               that
               their
               Episcopal
               Care
               reacht
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Charity
               did
               require
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             is
             no
             Pastor
             fixt
             to
             his
             Post
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Watchman
             upon
             Ierusalems
             Walls
             ,
             and
             thus
             having
             an
             immediat
             Relation
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             his
             Pastoral
             Care
             ,
             in
             its
             Exercise
             ,
             in
             an
             Orderly
             Way
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             a
             further
             Extension
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             a
             City
             ,
             that
             has
             Watchmen
             set
             upon
             her
             Walls
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             several
             Posts
             ,
             whose
             Care
             must
             ,
             in
             a
             mediat
             Sense
             ,
             reach
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             but
             cannot
             in
             its
             Exercise
             be
             extended
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Garrison-Laws
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             thus
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             make
             any
             Pastor
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             is
             of
             this
             Nature
             ;
             Nor
             can
             he
             assign
             any
             Reason
             why
             ,
             since
             the
             Bishop
             is
             tyed
             to
             his
             Limits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             an
             Extension
             of
             its
             Exercise
             ,
             as
             is
             suteable
             to
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             .
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             speaks
             improperly
             and
             confusedly
             ,
             when
             he
             assigns
             no
             other
             Rules
             and
             Measures
             of
             this
             extended
             Care
             ,
             but
             
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               and
               a
               Possibility
               thereof
               merely
            
             :
             For
             ,
             unless
             he
             turn
             Independent
             ,
             and
             deny
             all
             Subordination
             of
             Church
             Officers
             and
             Courts
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             this
             Extension
             of
             Exercise
             ,
             must
             come
             under
             the
             Regulation
             ,
             and
             Authorit●tive
             Inspection
             of
             Superior
             Judicatories
             ;
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             :
             And
             the
             Church
             Representative
             must
             be
             still
             supposed
             the
             proper
             Ministerial
             Judges
             of
             her
             greater
             Good
             and
             Edification
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Ground
             of
             this
             Extension
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             its
             pitifully
             
             impertinent
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             its
             only
             
               Christian
               Charity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             simple
             
               Possibility
               of
               the
               Thing
               in
               it self
               considered
               ,
            
             whereof
             the
             Person
             himself
             is
             supposed
             Judge
             ,
             that
             regulats
             this
             Matter
             of
             so
             high
             Importance
             .
             Who
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Sentinel's
             Exercise
             of
             Military
             Inspection
             ,
             can
             be
             extended
             beyond
             his
             Post
             and
             Station
             assigned
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Governour
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Garrison
             ,
             upon
             mere
             Charity
             ,
             and
             a
             Possibility
             of
             this
             further
             Extension
             ,
             without
             Respect
             to
             what
             the
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Governour
             and
             Officers
             ,
             will
             allow
             ?
             Now
             ,
             to
             subsume
             ,
             I
             beseech
             this
             Dr.
             to
             tell
             me
             plainly
             ,
             and
             speak
             it
             out
             ,
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             to
             extend
             their
             Apostolick
             Inspection
             from
             one
             Church
             or
             Countrey
             to
             another
             ,
             only
             after
             this
             Manner
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             Rules
             and
             Measures
             ?
             And
             dare
             he
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             follow
             the
             Spirits
             Conduct
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             had
             an
             immediat
             Access
             to
             Exercise
             their
             Authority
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             wherever
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             were
             subject
             to
             no
             Churches
             Inspection
             ,
             or
             Direction
             in
             this
             Matter
             ?
             Can
             he
             not
             here
             see
             a
             palpable
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             from
             all
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Commanders
             of
             a
             Garrison
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             to
             go
             the
             Round
             over
             all
             the
             Posts
             and
             Sentinels
             ,
             to
             take
             Inspection
             over
             ,
             and
             Direct
             them
             ,
             differs
             necessarly
             and
             essentially
             from
             the
             Office
             and
             Charge
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             these
             fixed
             Posts
             ,
             whether
             their
             Inspection
             be
             of
             a
             Larger
             or
             Lesser
             Extension
             ?
             And
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             can
             let
             us
             see
             such
             Officers
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Work
             was
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Inspection
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             having
             such
             a
             Power
             devolved
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             prove
             it
             from
             
               the
               Occasional
               Transient
               Officiating
               of
               Fixed
               Officers
               ,
            
             beyond
             their
             Limits
             ,
             Directed
             and
             Authorized
             therein
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Inspection
             of
             
               Superior
               Church
               Officers
               and
               Iudicatories
            
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Citation
             of
             
               Causabon
               ,
               Exercit.
            
             14.
             
               ad
               Annal.
               Baron
            
             .
             N.
             4.
             touching
             the
             Bishops
             peculiar
             Care
             of
             their
             own
             Flock
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             
               suo
               quodam
               modo
            
             ,
             they
             Cared
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             I
             nothing
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             have
             a
             Safe
             and
             Sound
             Sense
             ,
             when
             applyed
             to
             every
             Pastor
             ,
             whose
             mediat
             Care
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
               ,
               suo
               modo
            
             ,
             reaches
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Citation
             quite
             baffles
             the
             Dr.
             For
             ,
             if
             their
             care
             reached
             to
             a
             
               peculiar
               Charge
            
             committed
             to
             them
             
               in
               solidum
            
             ,
             it
             was
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             different
             from
             the
             
               Apostolick
               care
               and
               Charge
            
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             made
             good
             .
             And
             the
             Dr.
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               this
               exactly
               resembled
               the
               Features
               and
               Lineaments
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
            
             shews
             himself
             to
             be
             as
             bad
             &
             unskilful
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Limning
             ,
             as
             unsincere
             and
             unskilful
             in
             Disput.
             For
             ,
             such
             a
             Confined
             ,
             Limited
             Ministry
             ,
             under
             such
             Regulations
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             expressed
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             Represent
             the
             Features
             and
             Lineaments
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             intire
             Nature
             ,
             as
             delineat
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             a
             hand
             or
             Foot
             can
             Represent
             the
             Lineaments
             of
             an
             intire
             Body
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
             
               ibid.
               That
               Confinment
               to
               a
               particular
            
             See
             ,
             
               proceeds
               not
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               Rules
               of
               Prudence
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               OEconomy
               and
               Canonical
               Constitutions
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             confusedly
             ,
             and
             without
             Sense
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             viz
             :
             That
             it
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             designed
             for
             Edification
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             consequently
             Adapted
             and
             measured
             to
             this
             end
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             whatever
             Person
             ,
             hath
             an
             ordinary
             Ministry
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             must
             have
             it
             in
             such
             a
             proportion
             ,
             as
             his
             Case
             and
             personal
             ability
             can
             reach
             ▪
             God
             committing
             to
             no
             Man
             ,
             an
             immediat
             inspection
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Charge
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             whatever
             be
             the
             particular
             individual
             Limits
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             which
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Churches
             Prudence
             to
             assign
             ,
             yet
             the
             persons
             having
             such
             
               a
               Limited
               Charge
            
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             discribed
             ,
             flows
             from
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             and
             
               Case
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             the
             extraordinary
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             is
             expired
             .
             And
             to
             Convince
             the
             Dr.
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Folly
             of
             this
             Lax
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             
               Confinement
               to
               a
               particular
               See
               proceeds
               not
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             I
             would
             put
             to
             him
             this
             Querie
             :
             Whether
             the
             Assigning
             unto
             one
             Bishop
             an
             U●niversal
             Inspection
             and
             Primacy
             over
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             would
             be
             any
             impeachment
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             or
             Ministry
             Assigned
             to
             him
             by
             G●d
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ;
             then
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             he
             owns
             the
             Lawfulness
             and
             Divine
             Warrands
             of
             a
             
               Papal
               Primacy
            
             ,
             especialy
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             should
             Corroborat
             this
             by
             an
             Universal
             Constitution
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             extension
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ;
             Then
             he
             Contradicts
             himself
             ,
             in
             Asserting
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Priest-hood
               of
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               requires
               no
               Confinment
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             Calling
             it
             so
             ,
             he
             Insinuats
             some
             sort
             of
             Violence
             offered
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Ministry
             .
             Besides
             ,
             these
             Constitutions
             he
             mentions
             ,
             Confining
             Bishops
             to
             a
             certain
             Charge
             ,
             are
             either
             cross
             or
             Correspondent
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             ends
             of
             a
             Gospel-Ministry
             ,
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             :
             If
             cross
             thereunto
             ;
             then
             sure
             they
             are
             not
             Lawful
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             God
             gives
             the
             Church
             Authority
             to
             enact
             Constitutions
             cross
             to
             his
             Revealed
             Will
             ,
             and
             consequently
             paramount
             to
             his
             own
             Rules
             and
             Authority
             :
             Which
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             greater
             nonsense
             or
             Blasphemy
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             determin
             .
             If
             they
             be
             Correspondent
             to
             the
             
               Nature
               and
               ends
               of
               a
               Gospel
               Ministry
               ,
            
             how
             can
             he
             deny
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Confinment
             or
             Constitutions
             proceed
             from
             the
             Nature
             thereof
             ?
             His
             Reason
             added
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Apostles
               ordained
               Bishops
               for
               the
               Spiritual
               Service
               of
               such
               as
               should
               believe
               ,
            
             is
             as
             void
             of
             Sense
             or
             connection
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             :
             For
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             Pastors
             (
             the
             true
             Scripture
             Bishops
             )
             ordained
             by
             Apostles
             .
             But
             will
             he
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             say
             ,
             will
             not
             all
             Men
             of
             Sense
             hiss
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               ordained
               all
               and
               every
               Bishop
               or
               Minister
               ,
               for
               the
               actual
               immediat
               Service
               of
               all
               Believers
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               their
               proper
               peculiar
               Work
               and
               Charge
               ?
            
             This
             he
             must
             either
             say
             ,
             or
             his
             Reason
             is
             nought
             .
             Nay
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             thus
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             in
             affirming
             
             his
             
               Secondary
               Apostles
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             to
             differ
             in
             Extension
             of
             Power
             from
             the
             first
             Apostles
             ?
          
           
             P.
             105.
             
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               committed
               their
               Rectoral
               Power
               over
               subordinat
               Ecclesiasticks
               to
               particular
               persons
               ,
               succeeding
               in
               their
               Room
               ,
               in
               particular
               Churches
               .
            
             Another
             piece
             of
             Repeated
             nonsense
             .
             The
             Apostles
             by
             their
             Office
             ,
             had
             an
             Universal
             immediat
             Inspection
             over
             all
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             or
             Church
             Officers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             himself
             describs
             their
             Office
             :
             Yet
             this
             their
             proper
             formal
             Office
             ,
             thus
             described
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             them
             to
             devolve
             upon
             particular
             persons
             ,
             fixed
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             as
             good
             Sense
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             King
             Commits
             his
             Regal
             Primacy
             and
             Rectoral
             Power
             over
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             dying
             ,
             or
             leaving
             it
             ,
             unto
             the
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             enstalled
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Sheriff
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             now
             
               propose
               the
               true
               State
               of
               the
               Controversy
               .
            
             I
             am
             sorry
             a
             Doctor
             has
             disputed
             so
             long
             upon
             a
             Question
             ,
             and
             has
             yet
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Controversy
             to
             propose
             .
             Common
             Ingenuity
             and
             Rules
             of
             Dispute
             ,
             would
             have
             prompted
             him
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             propose
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             explain
             the
             Terms
             thereof
             :
             But
             these
             Rules
             are
             too
             Pedantick
             for
             our
             Dr.
             who
             is
             more
             inclined
             to
             
               Pamphleting
               Harrangues
            
             ,
             than
             
               Systematick
               Divinitie
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             offers
             he
             ?
             Thus
             it
             is
             ,
             [
             
               Whether
               the
               Apostles
               committed
               their
               Apostolick
               Authority
               ,
               they
               exercised
               in
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               to
               such
               single
               persons
               ,
               duelie
               and
               regularlie
               chosen
               ;
               Or
               to
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               acting
               in
               administration
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Affairs
               in
               a
               perfect
               Paritie
               and
               Equalitie
            
             ?
             ]
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             admit
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             when
             one
             Exception
             is
             offered
             by
             way
             of
             Caution
             ,
             Viz
             :
             That
             as
             we
             grant
             an
             Ordinary
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             contained
             in
             their
             Office
             Eminenter
             ,
             which
             they
             transmitted
             to
             Successors
             ;
             So
             ,
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             transmitted
             to
             these
             ordinary
             succeeding
             Officers
             ,
             was
             an
             Authority
             
               properly
               and
               formally
               Apostolical
            
             ,
             or
             
               such
               ,
               in
               a
               formal
               Sense
               ,
               as
               themselves
               exercised
               .
            
             And
             this
             I
             have
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             Harmonious
             Sense
             and
             Judgement
             of
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             who
             distinguish
             the
             
               expired
               Apostolick
               Office
               and
               Authority
            
             ,
             from
             that
             
               ordinary
               Power
               and
               Authority
            
             ,
             which
             they
             transmitted
             to
             Successors
             .
             What
             next
             ?
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             That
             
               the
               Scripture-confusion
               of
               Names
            
             (
             might
             I
             presume
             to
             prescribe
             a
             better
             ▪
             Term
             to
             such
             a
             Master
             of
             Language
             ,
             as
             our
             Dr.
             I
             should
             rather
             ,
             to
             evite
             an
             apparent
             Reflection
             on
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Language
             ,
             call
             it
             Community
             or
             Homonymie
             )
             
               will
               not
               prove
               Community
               of
               Offices
               ,
               when
               persons
               are
               undenyablie
               distinguished
               ,
               with
               regard
               to
               their
               Authoritie
               .
            
             If
             we
             forget
             this
             mighty
             Caution
             of
             our
             warry
             Dr.
             we
             must
             not
             blame
             him
             ,
             if
             an
             unwearied
             Repetition
             will
             help
             us
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             have
             this
             fixed
             ,
             that
             we
             fight
             not
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             do
             hold
             this
             as
             fixed
             as
             he
             .
             What
             next
             ?
          
           
           
             P.
             105.106
             .
             
               The
               LORD
               promised
               a
               perpetual
               Duration
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               personal
               but
               Spiritual
               Capacitie
               ,
               he
               loving
               his
               Church
               as
               much
               after
               as
               before
               his
               withdrawing
               —
               If
               then
               they
               conveyed
               their
               Episcopal
               Power
               to
               single
               persons
               in
               all
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               acting
               in
               a
               Paritie
               and
               Equalitie
               ,
               then
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               is
               clearlie
               Estabilished
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             How
             often
             will
             this
             Man
             cant
             over
             his
             
               Petitio
               Principii
            
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             for
             the
             Ground
             and
             Topick
             of
             his
             Argument
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Question
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Question
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             viz
             :
             That
             
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               is
               perpetual
               ,
               permanent
               ,
               and
               succeeded
               unto
               ,
               in
               a
               proper
               formal
               Sense
            
             ?
             What
             strange
             (
             may
             I
             call
             it
             Impertinency
             ,
             or
             )
             Inadvertancy
             is
             this
             ?
             Since
             himself
             asserts
             that
             we
             deny
             such
             a
             perpetual
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             and
             he
             opposes
             above
             ,
             his
             definition
             anent
             their
             
               permanent
               ,
               perpetual
               Office
            
             unto
             Presbyterians
             assertion
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             their
             Definition
             asserting
             the
             Apostles
             
               Transitorie
               Function
            
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Proof
             from
             
               Christs
               promise
               and
               constant
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             unsound
             and
             foolish
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             therein
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             their
             Sense
             (
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             )
             there
             are
             many
             expired
             Prerogatives
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             yea
             &
             Gifts
             of
             Officers
             in
             the
             first
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             impeaches
             not
             ,
             either
             that
             promise
             of
             Christs
             constant
             Care
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             his
             constant
             Love
             thereunto
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             reflects
             neither
             upon
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             this
             formal
             Office
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             consisting
             of
             such
             expired
             Prerogatives
             ,
             is
             ceased
             .
             Nay
             ,
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             that
             without
             Impeachment
             of
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             
               Extensive
               ,
               universal
               Power
            
             is
             changed
             unto
             
               a
               Limited
               and
               Confined
               Inspection
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             Tho
             the
             Contexture
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             renders
             him
             in
             this
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             ,
             Christs
             Care
             and
             Promise
             are
             abundantly
             verified
             in
             the
             Establishment
             of
             such
             a
             Government
             and
             Officers
             in
             His
             Church
             ,
             as
             are
             suted
             to
             her
             Edification
             and
             Preservation
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             further
             remark
             the
             Dr's
             .
             changing
             the
             Term
             of
             [
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ]
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             Successors
             ,
             into
             that
             of
             [
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             ]
             as
             if
             these
             were
             all
             one
             .
             But
             this
             is
             such
             a
             confusion
             of
             Names
             and
             Things
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             .
             But
             proceed
             we
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             to
             be
             a
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               to
               be
               decided
               by
               Testimony
               .
            
             Whom
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             Successors
             is
             [
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ]
             simplely
             considered
             ;
             But
             this
             [
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ]
             must
             have
             a
             Divine
             Testimony
             to
             clear
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             [
             
               a
               Divine
               Fact
            
             ]
             (
             to
             call
             it
             so
             )
             of
             Christs
             Infallible
             ,
             Divinely
             Inspired
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Trust
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             founding
             and
             modelling
             the
             Gospel
             Churches
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             in
             enquiring
             into
             this
             Point
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             our
             Measures
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Apostles
             had
             no
             Soveraign
             ,
             independent
             ,
             but
             Subordinat
             ,
             Subaltern
             Power
             ,
             Authorized
             
             and
             prescribed
             by
             their
             great
             Master
             ,
             whose
             Doctrine
             and
             Measures
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Holy
             Testament
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             look
             unto
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Dr.
             asserts
             ,
             
               There
               can
               be
               no
               decisive
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               by
               Testimonie
            
             ;
             He
             should
             have
             called
             it
             [
             
               Divine
               Testimonie
            
             ]
             for
             an
             Human
             Testimony
             can
             here
             have
             no
             place
             ▪
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             anent
             
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Church
               Government
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             viz
             :
             That
             
               the
               Testimony
               alledged
               by
               him
               and
               the
            
             Episcopalians
             ,
             
               is
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
               ,
               upon
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Reception
               thereof
               ,
            
             Discovers
             his
             bad
             Design
             of
             leaving
             out
             the
             Qualification
             of
             Divine
             ,
             in
             the
             Testimony
             to
             which
             he
             appeals
             ;
             And
             likewayes
             ,
             his
             absurd
             alledging
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Divine
               Testimony
            
             is
             strengthened
             by
             
               an
               Human
            
             ,
             as
             influencing
             a
             stronger
             Pr●of
             
               in
               eodem
               genere
               Causae
            
             .
             That
             
               the
               Church
               knew
               no
               other
               Government
               than
            
             Prelacy
             ,
             
               for
               fourteen
               hundred
               Years
            
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             is
             bold
             to
             assert
             )
             shall
             be
             admitted
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             exhibit
             the
             full
             Accounts
             and
             Records
             of
             these
             1400
             Years
             asserting
             so
             much
             .
             To
             proceed
             .
          
           
             To
             prove
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               Rectoral
               Power
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               transmitted
               immediatly
               to
               single
               Successors
               ,
            
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             
               (
               ibid.
            
             )
             that
             
               he
               will
               first
               view
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               Ecclesiastical
               Records
               .
               First
               view
               ,
            
             I
             say
             
               only
               and
               properly
               view
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             proof
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             our
             Faith
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             
               a
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             founded
             upon
             
               an
               human
               Testimony
            
             ,
             else
             it
             were
             but
             
               an
               human
               Credulity
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Records
            
             cannot
             be
             an
             
               infallible
               Comment
            
             upon
             the
             Sense
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Testimony
             is
             contained
             :
             And
             this
             upon
             several
             weighty
             Grounds
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             exhibit
             ;
             Since
             this
             were
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             set
             up
             an
             higher
             Tribunal
             than
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Ye
             exclud
             an
             examination
             of
             the
             Human
             Testimony
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             To
             make
             the
             Churches
             practice
             the
             infallible
             Rule
             to
             direct
             our
             perswasion
             and
             practice
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             every
             Scripture
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             ,
             therein
             held
             out
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             neither
             this
             Dr
             ,
             nor
             any
             for
             him
             ,
             will
             ever
             exhibit
             Authentick
             Records
             of
             the
             Churches
             Universal
             Practice
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ▪
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             having
             written
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             many
             of
             their
             Writings
             also
             being
             lost
             ,
             many
             going
             under
             their
             Name
             ,
             being
             Counterfeit
             and
             supposititious
             :
             And
             that
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             did
             in
             this
             Matter
             contradict
             th●
             Writers
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             alledges
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             but
             did
             accord
             in
             judgment
             and
             practice
             with
             what
             he
             supposes
             them
             to
             hold
             in
             Point
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             a
             proof
             which
             lyes
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             as
             the
             affirmer
             ,
             before
             his
             Argument
             can
             be
             admitted
             as
             valid
             ,
             and
             his
             Testimonies
             be
             supposed
             harmonious
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             will
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             perform
             
               ad
               calendas
               Graecas
            
             ▪
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             prime
             Historian
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             ,
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             shattered
             and
             maimed
             Records
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             (
             which
             are
             in
             this
             Point
             most
             considerable
             )
             are
             most
             uncertain
             and
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ?
             And
             do
             therefore
             ,
             exhibit
             but
             a
             
             Lame
             and
             imperfect
             Testimony
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             My
             work
             and
             scope
             then
             ,
             is
             to
             examin
             the
             Dr's
             Pleadings
             from
             
               a
               Divine
               Testimony
            
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             fully
             perform
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             :
             IV
             :
             The
             Dr's
             Proof
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             the
             
               Hierarchical
               Bishop
            
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             pretended
             Episcopacy
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Seven
               Asian
               Angels
            
             ,
             Examined
             .
          
           
             HEre
             we
             find
             the
             Doctor
             Tracing
             the
             Steps
             of
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             but
             giving
             their
             Notions
             and
             Arguments
             pitifully
             Insipide
             ,
             and
             nothing
             Recocted
             .
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             (
             P.
             106
             ,
             107.
             )
             
               we
               find
            
             Timothy
             
               set
               over
            
             Ephesus
             by
             Paul
             ,
             
               when
               he
               went
               unto
            
             Macedonia
             .
             Which
             place
             he
             compares
             with
             Act.
             20.3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             [
             
               I
               besought
               thee
               to
               abide
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               when
               I
               went
               into
            
             Macedonia
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               charge
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               Teach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
            
             ]
             —
             That
             Timothy
             
               thereafter
               waited
               upon
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               to
               yield
               Assistance
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               cannot
               infer
               ,
               he
               was
               disingaged
               upon
               Occasional
               Iourneys
               from
               that
               Episcopal
               Inspection
               ,
               particularly
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             by
             Paul.
             Here
             is
             such
             a
             Proof
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             long
             since
             Baffled
             and
             Disproved
             :
             1.
             
             All
             that
             hold
             Timothies
             Office
             ,
             as
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             expired
             with
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             do
             the
             Body
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             hold
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             evinced
             )
             will
             consequently
             deny
             his
             Episcopal
             Instalment
             over
             Ephesus
             ;
             And
             put
             the
             Dr.
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             his
             Evangelistick
             Office
             ,
             here
             expresly
             enjoyned
             him
             ,
             was
             First
             ,
             an
             ordinary
             Office
             to
             be
             continued
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Formally
             and
             properly
             Episcopal
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             did
             import
             a
             sole
             and
             singular
             Authority
             ,
             Paramount
             to
             all
             the
             ordinary
             Officers
             Authority
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             Exclusive
             thereof
             :
             And
             what
             Answer
             to
             these
             Demands
             ,
             and
             Proof
             of
             these
             Suppositions
             is
             in
             the
             premised
             Argument
             ,
             let
             all
             Men
             judge
             .
             2.
             
             Had
             the
             Dr.
             been
             serious
             in
             this
             Debate
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             Presbyterians
             have
             exhibite
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Timothie●
             continual
             transient
             Imployments
             through
             the
             Churches
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             this
             supposed
             Instalment●
             .
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               Minist
               .
               Angli
               .
               Smect
               .
            
             with
             diverse
             others
             ,
             have
             made
             this
             evident
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Dr.
             did
             well
             to
             exhibit
             the
             
             supposed
             Scripture
             Charter
             of
             Timothies
             pretended
             Instalment
             ,
             [
             
               I
               besought
               thee
               to
               abide
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               when
               I
               went
               into
            
             Macedonia
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               Charge
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               Teach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               &c.
            
             ]
             Which
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             long
             since
             told
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             Proof
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             since
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             
               such
               Importunity
            
             ,
             if
             Paul
             had
             Committed
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Charge
               over
            
             Ephesus
             
               to
               him
            
             :
             For
             ,
             thus
             he
             might
             have
             laid
             as
             Dreadful
             a
             Charge
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             abide
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             afterward
             to
             
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
             They
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Words
             specifie
             
               an
               Occasional
               Imployment
            
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             Words
             of
             Instalment
             to
             any
             ●ixt
             Office
             or
             Bishoprick
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             do
             clearly
             insinuat
             and
             point
             at
             an
             Intendment
             to
             Call
             him
             away
             again
             ;
             As
             accordingly
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             Titus
             ,
             are
             found
             
               actually
               Recalled
            
             ,
             in
             these
             same
             Epistles
             .
             For
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Occasional
               Travels
               disingaged
               him
               not
               from
               his
               Episcopal
               Inspection
            
             :
             It
             is
             long
             since
             Presbyteria●s
             (
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             the
             Authors
             mentioned
             by
             him
             )
             have
             Baffled
             this
             Answer
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             pleaded
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             challenged
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             appointed
             Overseer
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             had
             such
             a
             Planetary
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Transient
             Imployment
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Timothy
             is
             proven
             to
             have
             been
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             either
             he
             or
             Titus
             ,
             after
             this
             Imployment
             ,
             did
             constantly
             or
             ordinarly
             return
             to
             Ephesus
             or
             Crete
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Places
             of
             the
             Apostles
             present
             Abode
             or
             Imployment
             .
             3.
             
             They
             also
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             Answer
             is
             a
             Begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             Ground
             of
             Instalment
             exhibit
             here
             by
             the
             Dr.
             and
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             is
             in
             that
             
               Charge
               in
               Reference
               to
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Transient
             Imployment
             is
             clearly
             held
             out
             .
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             ,
             
               (
               ibid.
               )
               That
            
             Presbyterians
             
               would
               not
               take
               it
               kindly
               ,
               if
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Relation
               to
               their
               Flocks
               were
               lost
               ,
               if
               upon
               Occasions
               they
               were
               Imployed
               now
               and
               then
               to
               Visit
               Forreign
               Churches
               .
            
             Certainly
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             take
             it
             as
             unkindly
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr
             ,
             instead
             of
             an
             Illustrating
             Argument
             and
             Proof
             ,
             by
             this
             Paralell
             ,
             Beggs
             the
             Question
             still
             ,
             and
             draws
             a
             Simile
             from
             an
             Instance
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             palpable
             Disparity
             and
             Dissimilitude
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             Instance
             adduced
             ,
             the
             fixed
             Relation
             ,
             Instalment
             and
             Title
             is
             supposed
             .
             2.
             
             The
             ordinary
             fixed
             Attendance
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             Charge
             ,
             in
             Consequence
             thereof
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Timothy
             his
             fixed
             Instalment
             is
             begged
             ,
             not
             proved
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Transient
             Occasional
             Imployment
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             very
             Place
             ,
             which
             he
             Cites
             .
             Whence
             it
             clearly
             follows
             ,
             That
             
               this
               Transient
               Unfixt
               Ministry
               ,
               was
            
             Timothies
             
               Ordinary
               Imployment
               and
               Ministry
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             proceeds
             to
             tell
             us
             (
             ibid.
             )
             
               That
               the
            
             Ancients
             
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               this
               Objection
               against
               his
               Episcopacy
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               and
               that
               in
               the
            
             11.
             
             
               Act
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               Twenty
               seven
               Bishops
               are
               Reckoned
               from
            
             Timothy
             .
             What
             notice
             the
             Ancients
             took
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Question
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Catalogues
             ,
             Presbyterians
             have
             long
             since
             told
             him
             ,
             what
             a
             poor
             Argument
             
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             have
             largely
             baffled
             this
             Phantastical
             conceit
             ;
             particularly
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               Minist
               .
               Ang.
               in
               Prop.
            
             7.
             of
             the
             Appendix
             ,
             in
             several
             weighty
             Considerations
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             him
             .
             They
             have
             therein
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Catalogues
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Homonomy
             in
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             nearer
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             uncertain
             and
             contradictory
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             that
             the
             Catalogue-drawers
             spoke
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             their
             own
             times
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             Catalogues
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             other
             design
             than
             what
             is
             pretended
             by
             the
             Episcopalians
             ;
             that
             the
             Catalogues
             resolving
             in
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             properly
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             an
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             extraordinary
             Office
             ,
             the
             proof
             of
             a
             successive
             Line
             of
             Bishops
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             drawn
             from
             these
             Catalogues
             ,
             appears
             palpably
             unsound
             and
             impertinent
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             pass
             from
             this
             ,
             since
             the
             Dr.
             mentions
             Act.
             20.4
             ,
             5.
             to
             prove
             that
             Timothy
             was
             left
             at
             Ephesus
             by
             Paul
             ;
             He
             had
             done
             well
             to
             look
             downward
             to
             the
             28
             v.
             where
             he
             would
             have
             found
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Charge
             over
             that
             Church
             committed
             after
             this
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             before
             Timothies
             face
             ,
             in
             Pauls
             last
             farewell
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             Interest
             that
             Timothy
             had
             in
             or
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             precarious
             dependence
             upon
             him
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             And
             here
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             a
             passage
             looking
             like
             the
             Apostles
             committing
             their
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             ordinary
             in
             their
             Function
             ,
             to
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Scriptural
             Decision
             of
             this
             Question
             and
             Controversy
             against
             him
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             (
             P.
             107
             ,
             108
             )
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             from
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             was
             Committed
             to
             Timothy
             ;
             And
             to
             clear
             this
             by
             instances
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               is
               Charged
               not
               to
               rebuke
               an
               Elder
               ,
               but
               intreat
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
             
               Not
               to
               receive
               an
               accusation
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               v
               ,
            
             19.
             
             
               To
               rebuke
               such
               as
               sin
               before
               all
               ,
               v.
            
             20.
             
             
               Not
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               ,
               v.
            
             22.
             
             
               To
               ordain
               such
               Deacons
               as
               were
               blameless
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Where
               his
               particular
               Rel●tion
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               is
               insinuat
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Writing
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               instruct
               how
               to
               behave
               himself
               in
               the
               House
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             these
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             
               his
               Charge
               of
               the
               care
               of
               Widows
               ,
               and
               Objects
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               ordering
               the
               publick
               Worship
               and
               Liturgies
               of
               the
               Church
            
             1
             Tim
             :
             5.9
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.21
             .
             
               He
               and
               he
               alone
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Dr
             ,
             
               is
               Charged
               to
               observe
               these
               things
               ,
               without
               preferring
               one
               before
               another
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               by
               partiality
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             If
             all
             these
             prescriptions
             suppose
             only
             in
             Timothy
             ,
             an
             Evangelistick
             ,
             and
             consequently
             an
             exraordinary
             expired
             Inspection
             ,
             not
             an
             Episcopal
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             then
             this
             Parade
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             ,
             is
             cut
             off
             with
             one
             Blow
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             proof
             of
             an
             Episcopal
             Relation
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             Apostles
             shewing
             his
             scope
             to
             direct
             him
             ,
             how
             to
             carry
             in
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             clearly
             adapted
             
             to
             
               an
               Evangelistick
               Inspection
               over
               that
               and
               other
               Churches
               ,
            
             that
             it
             can
             afford
             him
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             Reason
             or
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             For
             Convincing
             the
             Dr.
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             his
             own
             Paralel
             Argument
             ,
             and
             turn
             his
             Weapons
             point
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             hath
             told
             us
             [
             
               that
               no
            
             Presbyterian
             
               would
               think
               his
               Relation
               to
               his
               Particular
               Flock
               untyed
               ,
               if
               imployed
               to
               visit
               now
               and
               then
               Forreign
               Churches
            
             ]
             Now
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             transient
             visitation
             of
             such
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Church
             Rulers
             do
             write
             several
             directions
             to
             such
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Government
             ,
             adding
             as
             a
             pressing
             Motive
             [
             
               that
               he
               is
               therein
               instructed
               how
               to
               behave
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               House
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               continue
               any
               time
               in
               this
               imployment
            
             ]
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             adds
             the
             limiting
             Clause
             [
             
               if
               I
               tarry
               long
            
             ]
             Will
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             hold
             good
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             infer
             such
             a
             Pastors
             relation
             to
             these
             Churches
             ?
             If
             he
             says
             this
             ,
             he
             Contradicts
             himself
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             directions
             ,
             which
             would
             upon
             the
             Matter
             infer
             ,
             that
             these
             Churches
             were
             not
             the
             
               House
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Minister
             is
             not
             concerned
             how
             to
             behave
             in
             them
             .
             And
             if
             this
             will
             not
             conclude
             such
             a
             Pastors
             particular
             Relation
             to
             these
             Churches
             ,
             but
             supposeth
             only
             
               a
               transient
               Imployment
            
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             his
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             is
             naught
             ,
             which
             Infers
             
               Timothies
               special
               Episcopal
               relation
               to
               Ephesus
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             
               this
               expression
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Scope
               ,
            
             in
             the
             premised
             directions
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             visited
             and
             watered
             several
             other
             Churches
             ,
             after
             this
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             directions
             given
             ,
             while
             officiating
             therein
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             deny
             ,
             that
             these
             directions
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             expressed
             scope
             thereof
             ,
             
               viz
               that
               he
               might
               know
               how
               to
               behave
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               GOD
               ,
            
             were
             clearly
             applicable
             to
             him
             in
             his
             other
             transient
             Imployments
             therein
             ?
             If
             the
             Dr.
             deny
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             swallow
             Monstruous
             absurdities
             ,
             viz.
             He
             will
             assert
             that
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             Authority
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             to
             receive
             accusations
             ,
             
               to
               rebuke
               such
               as
               sin
               before
               all
               ,
            
             to
             see
             to
             the
             Worship
             ,
             to
             Charity
             ,
             to
             the
             State
             and
             Carriage
             of
             Widows
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             Instalment
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             without
             partiality
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             Timothy
             in
             all
             these
             other
             Churches
             had
             this
             Authority
             ,
             &
             the
             premised
             prescriptions
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             express
             scope
             thereof
             ,
             were
             applicable
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             officiating
             else
             where
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             infer
             no
             particular
             Relation
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             more
             than
             others
             .
             If
             the
             Dr.
             say
             that
             they
             are
             applicable
             as
             in
             this
             transient
             Imployment
             ,
             Protunc
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             his
             Relation
             was
             fixed
             ,
             &
             the
             directions
             consequently
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             applicable
             thereto
             :
             Who
             sees
             not
             that
             this
             is
             a
             palpable
             and
             shameless
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             supposing
             these
             prescriptions
             to
             infer
             a
             fixed
             Relation
             to
             this
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Quesitum
             and
             Point
             in
             question
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             strike
             out
             the
             Bottom
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Notion
             ,
             and
             put
             this
             to
             a
             short
             Issue
             ,
             since
             ,
             upon
             the
             one
             Hand
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             Charge
             ,
             as
             to
             both
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             was
             by
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             Farewel
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             joyntly
             ;
             Which
             Charge
             the
             Apostles
             are
             found
             to
             intrust
             likewise
             unto
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             other
             paralell
             places
             :
             And
             since
             ,
             upon
             the
             other
             Hand
             ,
             Timothies
             Inspection
             is
             found
             Transient
             ,
             and
             Relative
             to
             several
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therein
             Exercised
             ,
             it
             follows
             necessarly
             ,
             that
             what
             Authority
             he
             had
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             supposed
             in
             these
             Directions
             ,
             and
             the
             Scope
             thereof
             ,
             was
             Cumulative
             unto
             ,
             not
             Privative
             of
             the
             ordinary
             standing
             Authority
             of
             the
             fixed
             Pastors
             ,
             established
             or
             to
             be
             established
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             Timothy
             had
             no
             sole
             or
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             Paramount
             to
             that
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             intrusted
             to
             him
             :
             Which
             may
             be
             further
             confirmed
             upon
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             Exercised
             no
             such
             Authority
             in
             Churches
             constitute
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Presbytries
             Concurrence
             with
             Paul
             in
             Timothies
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             Authoritative
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Incestuous
             Corinthian
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Supposition
             of
             such
             a
             Paramount
             Authority
             would
             make
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             Cloathing
             Single
             Persons
             therewith
             ,
             to
             contradict
             their
             Previous
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             in
             the
             Instalment
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             with
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             .
             To
             make
             which
             convincingly
             apparant
             ,
             one
             thing
             further
             I
             would
             propose
             to
             the
             Dr
             ;
             Whether
             will
             he
             deny
             ,
             that
             several
             Prescriptions
             delivered
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             were
             Relative
             to
             such
             Authority
             ,
             such
             an
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             as
             is
             
               incontrovertibly
               Applicable
               to
               Pastors
            
             ?
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             Dr's
             own
             Instance
             ,
             
               of
               Rebuking
               such
               as
               Sin
               before
               all
               ,
               Seeing
               to
               Widows
               ,
               and
               the
               Objects
               of
               Charity
            
             ;
             I
             add
             ,
             
               To
               give
               himself
               to
               Reading
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               to
               take
               Heed
               to
               himself
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               be
               Instant
               in
               Season
               and
               out
               of
               Season
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             with
             the
             same
             Emphasis
             ,
             of
             an
             Explicit
             Special
             Address
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             prescribe
             ;
             And
             to
             the
             same
             Scope
             of
             Directing
             him
             
               how
               to
               behave
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
            
             —
             Charging
             him
             as
             Solemnly
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             these
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             will
             the
             Dr's
             Inference
             ●old
             good
             ,
             [
             
               That
               therefore
            
             Timothy
             
               had
               a
               sole
               Interest
               therein
            
             ]
             and
             such
             as
             was
             Exclusive
             of
             that
             of
             Pastors
             ?
             If
             his
             Answer
             be
             Negative
             ,
             why
             shall
             his
             Argument
             hold
             good
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             Precepts
             relative
             thereunto
             ?
             I
             know
             nothing
             he
             can
             Answer
             ,
             except
             that
             either
             Pastors
             had
             this
             Authority
             in
             a
             Dependance
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             is
             attribute
             to
             Pastors
             elsewhere
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             Jurisdiction
             :
             Both
             which
             Evasions
             are
             a
             mere
             
               Petitio
               Principii
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Baffling
             of
             the
             great
             Topick
             and
             Ground
             of
             his
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Address
               of
               these
               Precepts
               to
            
             Timothy
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             same
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             equally
             supposing
             Authority
             in
             Church
             Government
             are
             attribute
             to
             Pastors
             .
             Who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Act.
             
             20.24
             .
             the
             Authoritative
             Rebuke
             of
             the
             Highest
             Degree
             ,
             even
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ?
             As
             l●●ewise
             ,
             the
             Authoritative
             Admonition
             ,
             is
             held
             out
             to
             be
             their
             joynt
             Priviledge
             ,
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             And
             they
             are
             thus
             found
             clearly
             Judges
             of
             Scandals
             ,
             as
             being
             Impowered
             to
             receive
             Delations
             ,
             Mat.
             18.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             none
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             these
             Authoritative
             Precepts
             are
             directed
             to
             them
             upon
             the
             constant
             standing
             Grounds
             exhibit
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             Scope
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Preciousness
             of
             Souls
             ,
             their
             Account
             to
             Christ
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             at
             his
             Appearing
             ,
             Act.
             20.24
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Old
               Whittaker
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               Bellarmin
               ,
               long
               since
               told
               our
               Dr
               ,
               (
               Controv.
               4.
               
               Quest.
               1.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               )
               That
               Timothy
               here
               ,
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               no
               such
               Dominion
               over
               Elderships
               ,
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               Prelats
               afterward
               assumed
               ;
               And
               
                 that
                 Receiving
                 the
                 Accusation
              
               imports
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Mind
               )
               bringing
               a
               Crime
               or
               Scandal
               to
               the
               Church
               —
               That
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               Synod
               had
               the
               Chief
               Interest
               in
               Censures
               ,
               though
               even
               Appeals
               were
               made
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               .
            
             See
             
               Bucer
               de
               Vi.
               &
               Usu.
               Sacr.
               Ministerii
               .
               Willet
               .
               Sinops
               .
               Papismi
               Controv.
            
             5.
             
             Quest.
             3.
             
             Part.
             3.
             in
             the
             
               Appendix
               .
               Bucer
               de
               Gub.
            
             P.
             398.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             pass
             this
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             add
             a
             Remark
             or
             two
             further
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             Timothy
             
               Directed
               to
               Order
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               and
               Liturgies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             That
             he
             is
             Directed
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             anent
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             is
             certain
             :
             But
             for
             Liturgies
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             thrusts
             in
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             told
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             sprung
             up
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             It
             is
             palpably
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             Precepts
             ,
             there
             's
             
               altum
               silentium
            
             of
             Liturgies
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Dr's
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             might
             Buzze
             in
             his
             Ears
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             Emphasis
             )
             
               he
               alone
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               is
               Charged
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               observe
               these
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             no
             Pastor
             ,
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             Rebuking
             Sinners
             ,
             either
             by
             Doctrine
             or
             Censure
             ,
             or
             the
             Oversight
             of
             Widows
             ,
             and
             the
             Objects
             of
             Charity
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Function
             :
             An
             Assertion
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Dr.
             But
             proceed
             we
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             next
             told
             P.
             109.
             
             
               That
               in
               those
               Apostolical
               Directions
               and
               Injunctions
               addressed
               personally
               to
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
               are
               contained
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Extent
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Episcopal
             Power
             .
             But
             why
             calls
             he
             it
             not
             
               an
               Apostolical
               Power
            
             ,
             Since
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Office
             derived
             is
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             Character
             ?
             Again
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             if
             thus
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             then
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             paramount
             to
             the
             Collegiat
             Power
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             For
             such
             ,
             we
             have
             proved
             Timothies
             to
             be
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Extent
             thereof
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             his
             Evangelistick
             
             Authority
             ,
             is
             found
             extended
             to
             several
             other
             Churches
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Dr.
             shape
             
             Prelat's
             Diocesses
             by
             this
             Standart
             ,
             he
             will
             extend
             his
             Measures
             far
             beyond
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             is
             contained
             in
             those
             addressed
             Injunctions
             ?
             
               His
               relation
               to
               that
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             )
             
               and
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               his
               Power
               .
            
             But
             we
             have
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             these
             Injunctions
             can
             no
             more
             evince
             a
             peculiar
             Relation
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             where
             he
             exercised
             his
             Evangelistick
             Office
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             And
             for
             
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               the
               Power
            
             ,
             we
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             intimation
             of
             
             Timothie's
             transient
             Employment
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             presented
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             doing
             
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
            
             therein
             (
             an
             Office
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             to
             be
             expired
             )
             the
             Apostles
             express
             recalling
             him
             from
             this
             transient
             Employment
             to
             the
             further
             prosecuting
             of
             his
             Office
             else
             where
             ,
             as
             likewise
             ,
             his
             ascribing
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             in
             
             Timothie's
             presence
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             his
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             convinceth
             this
             assertion
             of
             Falsehood
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             
               Power
               was
               not
               transient
               ,
               but
               successive
               and
               perpetual
               ,
            
             the
             Dr.
             
               presents
               unto
               us
               the
               Apostolical
               Command
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               commit
               his
               Power
               to
               faithful
               Men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             This
             proves
             indeed
             a
             Succession
             of
             a
             teaching
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             must
             
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               the
               faithful
               Word
            
             ;
             But
             that
             it
             imports
             a
             committing
             his
             
               Evangelistick
               Authority
            
             to
             Successors
             ,
             is
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Anti-scriptural
             Dream
             ;
             Wherein
             ,
             he
             runs
             cross
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Judgement
             of
             sound
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             all
             know
             ,
             since
             they
             understand
             by
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             intrusted
             to
             these
             Faithful
             Men
             ,
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             Timothy
             .
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             herein
             cross
             the
             Scope
             &
             Context
             :
             And
             that
             in
             three
             Points
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             that
             there
             is
             here
             a
             
               Plurality
               of
               Successors
            
             supposed
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             was
             to
             be
             committed
             :
             And
             if
             Timothie's
             Authority
             was
             to
             be
             devolved
             upon
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             Dr.
             farewel
             the
             Derivation
             of
             an
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             to
             a
             single
             Successor
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             great
             Characteristick
             of
             these
             
               Faithful
               Men
            
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             that
             they
             be
             
               apt
               to
               teach
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Character
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             Chap.
             3.2
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             thing
             which
             is
             to
             be
             committed
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             Timothy
             had
             heard
             of
             Paul
             ,
             Sciz
             .
             
               The
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Pastoral
             Charge
             thereanent
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             intrusted
             to
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             that
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             this
             Precept
             —
             
               (
               which
               is
               Faithfulness
               and
               Ability
               to
               teach
               others
               )
               to
               be
               by
            
             Timothy
             
               committed
               to
               a
               single
               Successor
               ,
               as
               it
               was
            
             in
             solidum
             ,
             
               his
               sole
               Prerogative
            
             .
             Really
             Dr.
             this
             is
             at
             least
             slender
             Dealing
             of
             Charity
             .
             What!
             All
             Faithful
             Teaching
             monopolized
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               in
               
               solidum
            
             ,
             excluding
             Pastors
             ?
             Many
             will
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Work
             be
             enhanced
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Diocess
             will
             be
             meanly
             fed
             ,
             especially
             since
             ,
             besides
             his
             personal
             incapacity
             to
             feed
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             his
             Sermons
             drops
             very
             rarely
             ▪
             and
             many
             poor
             Sheep
             may
             starve
             in
             the
             interval
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             (
             ibid.
             )
             will
             have
             his
             Adversaries
             to
             grant
             ▪
             That
             Timothy
             
               's
               power
               exercised
               over
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               was
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               which
               he
               pleads
               for
               ,
               as
               due
               to
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               in
               their
               particular
               Sees
            
             .
             That
             he
             had
             an
             Evangelistick
             Power
             ,
             we
             grant
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             take
             or
             usurp
             an
             Authority
             and
             Inspection
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             some
             Presbyterians
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             an
             apparent
             Resemblance
             of
             that
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             is
             true
             ;
             But
             that
             the
             Function
             exercised
             by
             Prelats
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             is
             denyed
             :
             For
             1.
             
             We
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             neither
             Apostles
             nor
             Evangelists
             had
             
               a
               fixed
               or
               ordinary
               Authority
            
             over
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             or
             any
             
               such
               special
               Relation
               thereunto
            
             ,
             as
             Prelats
             do
             pretend
             .
             2.
             
             We
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             which
             they
             exercised
             ,
             was
             not
             exclusive
             of
             ,
             or
             paramount
             unto
             the
             ordinary
             ▪
             Authority
             and
             Decisive
             Power
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ,
             that
             in
             Churches
             constitute
             ,
             they
             had
             neither
             a
             
               sole
               Power
            
             ,
             nor
             
               sole
               Exercise
            
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             such
             as
             Prelats
             assume
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             
               sole
               Pastors
            
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             is
             properly
             and
             originally
             seated
             in
             them
             ,
             no
             Pastor
             having
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             Exercise
             thereof
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             it
             is
             lett
             out
             ,
             or
             derived
             to
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             Bishops
             pleasure
             ;
             For
             ,
             they
             deny
             universally
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Office
            
             hath
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             included
             any
             Interest
             in
             Government
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             Dominion
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             thus
             exclusive
             of
             all
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ,
             no
             Evangelist
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             Apostle
             ever
             exercised
             ,
             it
             being
             such
             a
             Dominion
             in
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             as
             is
             disowned
             and
             discharged
             by
             them
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             ult
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             knows
             ,
             that
             he
             pleads
             for
             a
             power
             in
             Civils
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Civil
               Peerage
            
             ,
             as
             due
             to
             Prelats
             ,
             which
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ever
             exercised
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             a
             Warrand
             for
             it
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             (
             ibid.
             )
             
               That
               we
               pretend
               that
            
             Timothy
             
               exercised
               his
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               not
               as
               proper
               Bishop
               of
            
             Ephesus
             .
             That
             he
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             exercised
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Command
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             there
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             (
             under
             this
             prodigiously
             profound
             D●'s
             Correction
             )
             a
             Man
             tinctured
             with
             the
             
               New
               Scots
               Opinion
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             The
             ●postle
             ,
             Paul
             pretends
             ;
             And
             this
             Office
             ,
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             distinct
             ,
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             ,
             ●●om
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Dr.
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             examine
             this
             afterward
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             trace
             and
             search
             him
             .
          
           
           
             But
             at
             present
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             have
             
               some
               things
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
            
             If
             such
             indeed
             ,
             its
             pitty
             the
             Dr.
             were
             denyed
             so
             just
             a
             Demand
             .
             What
             are
             these
             ?
             First
             ,
             That
             
               the
               power
               which
            
             Timothy
             
               exercised
               was
               Lawful
               in
               it self
            
             .
             GOD
             forbid
             ,
             we
             should
             assert
             that
             Paul
             enjoyned
             or
             authorized
             an
             unlawful
             power
             ;
             But
             Lawful
             and
             Law
             ,
             being
             Correlats
             ,
             the
             good
             Dr.
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             
               Distinguish
               Lawful
            
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             is
             so
             ,
             upon
             ground
             of
             
               a
               Standing
               Law
               or
               Ordinance
            
             ;
             And
             that
             which
             is
             so
             ,
             upon
             
               a
               temporal
               and
               transitory
               Precept
            
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             an
             
               Extraordinary
               Authority
            
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             Which
             might
             be
             exemplified
             in
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             clear
             Scripture
             Instances
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             discoursing
             with
             a
             venerable
             Dr.
             who
             can
             distinguish
             General
             and
             Special
             ,
             Ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             Precepts
             ,
             &c.
             
             Lawful
             in
             their
             own
             time
             and
             Circumstances
             .
             We
             know
             the
             Apostolick
             Universal
             Authority
             was
             Lawful
             ,
             writing
             authentick
             binding
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             constituting
             Officers
             ,
             Church
             by
             Church
             ,
             modelling
             them
             in
             their
             Organick
             Being
             ,
             delivering
             to
             them
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             their
             Disciplining
             all
             Nations
             ,
             laying
             on
             Hands
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Spirits
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             anoynting
             the
             Sick
             with
             Oyl
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             healing
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             next
             ?
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             Place
             ,
             will
             have
             us
             grant
             ,
             
               That
               this
               power
               was
               practised
               by
            
             Timothy
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Epesus
             .
             And
             truely
             they
             are
             highly
             Censurable
             ,
             who
             will
             deny
             the
             Doctor
             so
             Just
             a
             Demand
             ,
             so
             necessarly
             following
             upon
             the
             preceeding
             Concession
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             Records
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             that
             place
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             the
             Dr.
             knit
             all
             his
             Consequences
             as
             well
             as
             this
             ,
             he
             had
             past
             for
             a
             fair
             and
             Triumphant
             Disputant
             ,
             and
             Acted
             as
             a
             Man
             worthy
             of
             his
             Cape
             and
             Orders
             :
             Only
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             permitted
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             Concession
             ,
             to
             Whisper
             the
             Dr.
             in
             the
             Ear
             ,
             
               That
               he
               Exercised
               the
               same
               Evangelistick
               Office
               in
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             both
             before
             and
             after
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             knows
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             which
             these
             that
             have
             got
             the
             
               Scots
               Notion
            
             in
             their
             Head
             will
             draw
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               therefore
            
             ,
             Timothy
             
               had
               no
               Special
               Relation
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               nor
               Ordinary
               Inspection
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             his
             Third
             Desire
             of
             a
             Concession
             ?
             
               viz.
               That
               this
               Power
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               Colledge
               of
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               Acting
               in
               Parity
               and
               Equality
            
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             the
             
               Evangelistick
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             an
             Evangelistick
             Inspection
             ,
             supposing
             (
             as
             is
             often
             told
             him
             )
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             Evangelistick
             Offices
             ,
             which
             we
             hold
             ,
             with
             all
             Sound
             Divines
             ,
             to
             be
             expired
             ;
             Supposing
             likewise
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             a
             laying
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             Scaffolding
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               was
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               when
               the
               Building
               is
               perfected
            
             ;
             And
             withal
             ,
             understanding
             the
             Term
             Alone
             ,
             as
             Exclusive
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             other
             Inferior
             Ordinary
             Church
             
             Officers
             ;
             And
             so
             as
             not
             to
             Confine
             the
             Evangelistick
             Office
             to
             Timothies
             Person
             :
             This
             Demand
             is
             easily
             granted
             .
             But
             here
             we
             deny
             two
             Points
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Inspection
             ,
             or
             Extraordinary
             Evangelistick
             Power
             ,
             was
             so
             committed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             over
             this
             Church
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             Exclude
             or
             Inhaunce
             the
             
               Pastors
               Ordinary
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             to
             infer
             his
             Sole
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               Episcopal
               Interest
            
             in
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Ordinary
             Power
             of
             Government
             ,
             was
             not
             committed
             by
             Paul
             to
             a
             
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             supposes
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Non-committing
             of
             Timothies
             Formal
             Office
             and
             Power
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             Colledge
             will
             infer
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             :
             Since
             ,
             thus
             we
             would
             fasten
             a
             Contradiction
             upon
             Paul
             ,
             in
             Intrusting
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Power
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               Acting
               in
               Parity
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Undenyable
             Point
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             have
             us
             to
             grant
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               Power
               lodged
               in
               a
               Colledge
               of
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               to
               which
            
             Timothy
             
               was
               Accountable
               for
               his
               Administrations
            
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             need
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             Infant-State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             (
             to
             use
             the
             Dr's
             Phrase
             )
             the
             Churches
             Fabrick
             was
             but
             in
             an
             Imperfect
             Scaffolding
             Posture
             ,
             &
             the
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             and
             Judicatories
             were
             a
             Framing
             ,
             he
             was
             Accountable
             to
             the
             Infallibly
             Inspired
             Great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             who
             Enjoyned
             him
             to
             order
             Things
             ,
             in
             the
             Moulding
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             Commanded
             and
             Appointed
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Nature
             of
             
             Timothy's
             Work
             ,
             being
             a
             
               Temporary
               Transient
               Inspection
            
             ,
             to
             pass
             off
             with
             that
             Exigent
             ,
             &
             to
             give
             Way
             to
             his
             other
             Imployments
             elsewhere
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Access
             for
             such
             an
             Inspection
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             Here
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             still
             adding
             the
             Clause
             of
             Spiritual
             ,
             when
             speaking
             of
             
             Timothy's
             Power
             ,
             must
             be
             minded
             of
             the
             
               Bishops
               Temporal
            
             &
             
               Civil
               Authority
            
             ,
             which
             they
             claim
             .
             2.
             
             We
             find
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             that
             Ordained
             him
             ,
             and
             whether
             ,
             if
             ever
             fixed
             in
             any
             particular
             Post
             or
             Charge
             after
             Pauls
             Death
             ,
             the
             mention
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             that
             Ordained
             him
             ,
             will
             infer
             an
             Accountableness
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Consideration
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             whether
             the
             mention
             of
             that
             General
             Rule
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.32
             .
             
               That
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             will
             infer
             an
             Accountableness
             of
             all
             who
             come
             under
             a
             Character
             of
             Prophets
             to
             their
             Collegiat
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Fifth
             Concession
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             from
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               great
               and
               most
               eminent
               Branches
               of
            
             Episcopal
             
               Power
               ,
               were
               lodged
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
            
             Viz.
             
               the
               Ordination
               of
               such
               as
               were
               admitted
               unto
               the
               sacred
               Function
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Widows
               ,
               the
               censuring
               of
               Elders
               ,
               the
               Authoritative
               prevention
               of
               Heresies
               ;
               about
               which
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             the
             Episcopal
             
               Authority
               was
               most
               conversant
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
            
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             the
             Bishops
             high
             Office
             is
             become
             of
             so
             condescending
             and
             humble
             a
             nature
             and
             genius
             ,
             that
             the
             mean
             business
             of
             
               the
               care
               of
               poor
               Widows
               ,
               
               or
               Church
               Eleemo●ynaries
               ,
               is
               become
               one
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Branches
               of
               their
               Power
               .
            
             I
             see
             these
             Branches
             runs
             far
             out
             ,
             and
             their
             Lordships
             must
             have
             long
             A●ms
             .
             But
             may
             I
             hope
             that
             the
             Dr.
             will
             take
             along
             in
             his
             next
             famous
             Work
             (
             since
             he
             hath
             in
             this
             place
             forgot
             it
             )
             the
             little
             mean
             and
             humble
             exercise
             of
             
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
            
             constantly
             and
             assiduously
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             that
             Timothy
             was
             here
             enjoined
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Season
             and
             out
             of
             Season
             ,
             to
             which
             these
             
               Eminent
               Branches
            
             may
             stretch
             out
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             can
             obtain
             a
             Licence
             for
             it
             of
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             with
             such
             restrictions
             and
             proviso's
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             State-Imployments
             ,
             as
             this
             unwarry
             Man
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             forgot
             to
             put
             in
             ,
             who
             lays
             this
             in
             an
             unlimited
             general
             Precept
             upon
             the
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Timothy
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             solemnity
             of
             an
             alarming
             Preface
             of
             Laying
             this
             Charge
             upon
             him
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             at
             his
             appearing
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             2.
             
             Timothy
             is
             found
             so
             far
             from
             having
             the
             Dr's
             
               Eminent
               Branches
            
             of
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             lodged
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptural
             Accounts
             ,
             he
             is
             found
             ,
             to
             have
             neither
             Root
             nor
             Branch
             of
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Bishops
             Power
             is
             supposed
             Ordinary
             ,
             his
             was
             not
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             is
             pleaded
             for
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               exedified
               State
            
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             when
             Moulded
             in
             its
             Organick
             Being
             ,
             his
             was
             suted
             to
             
               the
               Moulding
               thereof
               ,
               when
               in
               fieri
            
             as
             to
             such
             a
             Being
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             is
             in
             
               Fixed
               Diocesses
               ,
               Timothies
            
             was
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             
               transient
               Ministry
            
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             hath
             sole
             
               absolute
               Power
            
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             over
             all
             Pastors
             of
             the
             
               Diocess
               ;
               Timothy
            
             had
             no
             such
             Authority
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             
               an
               Inspector
               and
               Moderator
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               of
               his
               transient
               Mission
            
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             assume
             a
             
               negative
               voice
            
             in
             all
             Judicatories
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             here
             owns
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             have
             them
             subject
             to
             
               no
               collegiat
               Meetings
               of
               Pastors
            
             ;
             had
             Timothy
             assumed
             this
             ,
             he
             had
             contradicted
             and
             baffled
             the
             Apostles
             Carriage
             Act.
             15.
             where
             ordinary
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
             ,
             are
             found
             concurring
             Authoritatively
             with
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             whole
             procedure
             of
             that
             solemn
             Council
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Disquisition
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             enjoyning
             the
             Churches
             obedience
             thereunto
             :
             And
             I
             must
             presum
             to
             add
             with
             the
             Dr's
             good
             leave
             ,
             that
             this
             Council
             is
             of
             more
             venerable
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             thereof
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             Divinly-exemplifying
             influence
             ,
             than
             any
             he
             can
             appeal
             to
             ,
             as
             patronizing
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             pleads
             .
             Again
             ,
             had
             Timothy
             ordained
             alone
             ,
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             crossed
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             own
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             Precept
             supposing
             the
             same
             :
             Had
             he
             Censured
             alone
             ,
             or
             assumed
             a
             sole
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             he
             had
             crossed
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             ,
             who
             makes
             Censures
             the
             joint
             Authoritative
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Collegiat
               Meetings
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
             As
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             never
             prove
             the
             Bishops
             sole
             Power
             herein
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             and
             
               Purest
               times
            
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             even
             after
             the
             
               Episcopus
               Praese●
            
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             had
             obtained
             in
             Judicatories
             .
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             Concession
             which
             the
             Dr
             will
             have
             from
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Authority
               was
               not
               of
               it self
               of
               a
               temporary
               duration
               ,
               transient
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               constant
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               make
               necessary
               in
               all
               Ages
            
             That
             it
             was
             temporary
             and
             transient
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             we
             maintain
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             Sound
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             made
             appear
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             have
             better
             Arguments
             to
             take
             this
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             beat
             us
             from
             this
             Post
             ,
             than
             our
             Dr's
             begging
             assertion
             ,
             without
             proof
             ,
             or
             a
             Shadow
             of
             it
             .
             If
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             calls
             for
             such
             an
             Office
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Character
             and
             Accounts
             ,
             then
             sure
             for
             that
             of
             Apostolat
             also
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Prerogatives
             ,
             viz
             :
             That
             there
             be
             persons
             impowered
             to
             give
             infallible
             Commands
             to
             transient
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             by
             infallible
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             enjoining
             and
             Authorizing
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             recalling
             thus
             the
             persons
             Authorized
             by
             an
             infallible
             Authority
             ,
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             the
             further
             prosecuting
             this
             Work
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Moulding
             and
             Watering
             of
             these
             Churches
             .
             Hence
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             Power
             not
             being
             properly
             and
             formally
             Episcopal
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             such
             a
             Function
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             it self
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             passed
             off
             ,
             with
             that
             first
             State
             and
             exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             Churches
             constant
             necessity
             crave
             it
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             in
             the
             least
             patronize
             the
             Bishops
             acclaimed
             Power
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             of
             
             Timothy's
             
               committing
               his
               Power
               unto
               faithful
               Men
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               able
               to
               Teach
               others
               .
            
             We
             have
             above
             discovered
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Conclusion
             :
             And
             he
             must
             prove
             ,
             not
             barely
             assert
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Trust
               Committted
               to
               him
               was
               ordinary
               ,
            
             before
             it
             will
             be
             admitted
             ,
             or
             his
             ruinous
             Consequence
             built
             upon
             this
             rotten
             Foundation
             ,
             that
             
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Officer
               to
               manage
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             Done
             with
             Timothy
             ,
             he
             pr●ceeds
             to
             Titus
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             P.
             110.111
             .
             
               That
               the
               same
               Power
               was
               committed
               to
            
             Titus
             in
             Crete
             ,
             
               as
               one
               of
            
             Pauls
             Fellow-labourers
             :
             And
             the
             exception
             [
             
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Evangelist
            
             ]
             which
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             to
             be
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             sound
             P●otestant
             Divines
             ,
             our
             Dr.
             is
             bold
             to
             call
             a
             
               ridiculous
               subterfuge
            
             .
             Truely
             ,
             if
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             his
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             ,
             it
             were
             so
             at
             all
             will.
             But
             ,
             why
             ridiculous
             ?
             Because
             ,
             
               it
               is
               no
               where
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               called
            
             Evangelists
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             the
             Dr.
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             the
             definition
             of
             Evangelist
             ,
             properly
             so
             taken
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             seen
             ,
             how
             good
             .
             Harmony
             he
             keeps
             with
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             our
             critical
             Dr.
             seems
             very
             way-ward
             and
             ill
             to
             please
             :
             He
             will
             not
             have
             Titus
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             because
             ,
             no
             where
             so
             called
             :
             Now
             
             he
             cannot
             but
             Confess
             Timothy
             is
             
               expresly
               called
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             emphatically
             enjoyned
             
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
            
             yet
             neither
             will
             he
             admit
             him
             to
             be
             such
             .
             We
             told
             the
             Dr.
             that
             the
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
             have
             this
             notion
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             
               That
               Evangelists
               were
               either
               
                 scriptores
                 Evangelici
                 de
                 vita
                 &
                 morte
                 ,
                 dictis
                 &
                 factis
                 Salvatoris
                 ,
              
               —
               &c.
               such
               as
               wrote
               the
               History
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Life
               and
               Death
               ;
               or
               
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 ad
                 Evangelium
                 una
                 cum
                 ipsis
                 praedicandum
                 vocati
              
               —
               &c.
               such
               as
               were
               called
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               attended
               them
               as
               their
               Fellow-labourers
               ,
               unless
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Apostles
               set
               to
               oversee
               some
               Churches
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               such
               were
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Silas
                 ,
                 Timothy
              
               and
               Titus
               ,
               to
               whom
               some
               add
               the
               Seventy
               Disciples
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Protestant
             Notion
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             which
             clearly
             appears
             Scriptural
             :
             And
             upon
             the
             equality
             and
             sameness
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             Function
             and
             Work
             ,
             concluds
             them
             both
             Evangelists
             .
             I
             must
             further
             tell
             the
             Dr
             ,
             that
             in
             Ambrose
             sense
             ,
             Evangelists
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             
               Evangeliz
               are
               sine
               Cathedra
               ,
               Preached
               without
               a
               fixed
               Charge
               .
            
             And
             Saravia
             himself
             (
             
               de
               diversis
               gradibus
               Minist
               .
               Cap.
            
             6.
             )
             upon
             that
             Precept
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Do
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
            
             tells
             us
             .
             
               That
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               Timothy
               the
               Name
               of
               Evangelist
               ,
               since
               Paul
               enjoyned
               him
               to
               perform
               this
               Office.
               
            
             The
             Man
             knew
             Paul
             put
             not
             upon
             him
             an
             empty
             Name
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             
               will
               have
               nothing
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
            
             or
             Deacon
             .
             That
             the
             Evangelistick
             Office
             ,
             as
             in
             Scripture
             delineat
             ,
             stands
             opposit
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             have
             above
             made
             good
             .
             How
             he
             comes
             to
             say
             ,
             
               it
               s
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Dignity
               of
               these
               Offices
               ,
            
             is
             some
             what
             Mysterious
             ,
             since
             the
             general
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Evangelistick
             Office
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             next
             in
             Dignity
             to
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             above
             all
             Ordinary
             Officers
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             it
             seems
             Odd
             ,
             that
             the
             Lowest
             Office
             hath
             a
             Dignity
             suteable
             to
             that
             of
             Evangelists
             .
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             further
             ,
             That
             Eusebius
             
               Notion
               of
            
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               is
               one
               who
               Preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               as
               had
               not
               heard
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               had
               Resisted
               its
               Light
               and
               were
               not
               Converted
               .
            
             
               Eusebius
               takes
               the
               Title
               two
               ways
               ,
               either
               for
               such
               as
               Wrote
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               Taught
               it
               ;
               and
               those
               again
               ,
               were
               either
               such
               as
               had
               ordinary
               Places
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               or
               whose
               Places
               and
               Gifts
               were
               Extraordinary
               ,
               not
               Settled
               upon
               any
               Charge
               ,
               but
               were
               
                 Apostolorum
                 Vice
              
               ,
               or
               Vice-Apostles
               ,
               having
               a
               Vicarious
               Care
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               the
               principal
               .
            
             Which
             Justles
             with
             the
             Dr's
             Account
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Passage
             of
             Eusebius
             Cited
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             Evangelist
             Work
             to
             be
             a
             Watering
             the
             Apostles
             Plantations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Preaching
             to
             such
             as
             had
             not
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               its
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Function
               of
               either
               of
               these
               Offices
               ,
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               yet
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             hardly
             intelligible
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Evangelists
             Office
             consisted
             in
             
               mere
               Preaching
            
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Character
             of
             
               Infidels
               or
               Resisters
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             as
             it
             
             appears
             not
             to
             be
             Eusebius
             Sense
             ,
             so
             he
             cannot
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Sense
             of
             any
             Sound
             Protestant
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
             Timothy's
             Preaching-Work
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             called
             to
             be
             instant
             therein
             ,
             in
             Season
             and
             out
             of
             Season
             ,
             respected
             not
             mainly
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             also
             called
             to
             give
             Attendance
             to
             Reading
             ,
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Confession
             ,
             to
             many
             pieces
             of
             
               a
               Iurisdictional
               Work
            
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             either
             grant
             to
             fall
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             his
             
               Evangelistick
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             his
             Restricted
             Sense
             thereof
             above
             expressed
             ,
             is
             foolish
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             or
             prove
             the
             Exception
             thereof
             out
             of
             that
             Precept
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             therein
             enjoyned
             him
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             exhorted
             
               to
               do
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               make
               fall
               Proof
               of
               his
               Ministry
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             Dr.
             will
             Answer
             the
             Objection
             taken
             from
             this
             Precept
             ,
             enjoyning
             the
             Exercise
             of
             an
             
               Evangelistick
               Office.
            
             And
             ,
             First
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               There
               was
               Good
               Reason
               for
               it
            
             :
             No
             doubt
             of
             that
             ;
             Good
             Reason
             ,
             a
             Church
             Officer
             be
             enjoyned
             Diligence
             in
             his
             Office.
             But
             why
             
               Good
               Reason
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Sense
             ?
             Because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Many
               among
               the
            
             Ephesians
             
               were
               Infidels
            
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             Reason
             of
             this
             Precept
             rare
             to
             be
             found
             elsewhere
             :
             But
             even
             granting
             this
             to
             be
             one
             Partial
             Ground
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               only
               or
               main
               Ground
            
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Work
             as
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             was
             only
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             is
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Magisterial
             Dictats
             ,
             and
             
               gratis
               supposita
            
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               no
               where
               insinuated
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               only
               invested
               with
               that
               Authority
               ,
               that
               agrees
               to
               the
               Notion
               of
               an
            
             Evangelist
             
               separated
               and
               distinguished
               from
               either
            
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             .
             Here
             the
             Dr.
             speaks
             of
             an
             Evangelists
             Office
             separated
             and
             distinguished
             from
             that
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ;
             Whereof
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             no
             distinct
             Account
             .
             As
             for
             that
             Sense
             ,
             in
             Reference
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             which
             he
             hints
             as
             that
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             how
             cross
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Sense
             exhibit
             by
             Sound
             Divines
             ,
             and
             that
             Timothy
             had
             an
             Office
             distinct
             from
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             which
             consequently
             this
             Precept
             enjoyns
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             invested
             (
             and
             in
             that
             Precept
             ,
             is
             supposed
             invested
             )
             with
             such
             an
             
               Evangelistick
               Office
            
             ,
             as
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             he
             pleads
             for
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             Term
             Evangelist
             ,
             being
             thrice
             only
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               viz.
               Act.
            
             21.8
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             and
             in
             this
             Precept
             :
             Since
             in
             the
             other
             two
             Places
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Extraordinary
             Function
             above
             described
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             here
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             tho
             Extraordinary
             Functions
             communicat
             in
             General
             Names
             with
             Ordinary
             ,
             as
             when
             Apostles
             are
             called
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             shew
             ,
             that
             Extraordinary
             Names
             are
             m●de
             use
             of
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             so
             Emphatically
             as
             in
             this
             Precept
             )
             to
             point
             at
             Ordinary
             Functions
             .
             If
             we
             Paralell
             this
             Complex
             Phrase
             or
             Phraseology
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             speaks
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             in
             Scripture
             
             Language
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             convincingly
             made
             good
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             read
             of
             Signs
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor
             :
             12.12
             .
             Commands
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.2
             .
             Foundation
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             Where
             the
             Term
             designs
             a
             peculiar
             Office
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
            
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             Timothy
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Office
             and
             Work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             extraordinary
             and
             expired
             ,
             be
             ascribed
             to
             both
             these
             persons
             ,
             and
             found
             incompatible
             with
             the
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Evasions
             are
             evidently
             found
             nought
             .
             Suppose
             a
             person
             enjoyned
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             Parent
             ,
             a
             Magistrat
             ,
             or
             a
             Husband
             ,
             none
             will
             doubt
             that
             the
             peculiar
             Relations
             and
             Duties
             of
             Parents
             ,
             Magistrats
             and
             Husbands
             are
             here
             intimat
             :
             As
             likewise
             ,
             if
             a
             Pastor
             be
             enjoyned
             to
             do
             that
             Work
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             held
             out
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             have
             it
             no
             where
             insinuat
             ,
             That
             Timothy
             
               was
               invested
               with
               that
               Authority
               that
               agrees
               to
               the
               Notion
               of
               an
            
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               separated
               and
               distinguished
               from
               either
            
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             .
             If
             by
             
               Separated
               &
               Distinguished
            
             ,
             he
             understand
             an
             higher
             formal
             Office
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Passage
             above
             mentioned
             clearly
             proves
             it
             ,
             admitting
             the
             Evangelists
             Office
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             State
             and
             Rank
             above
             exprest
             .
             If
             by
             Separate
             ,
             he
             understand
             such
             as
             is
             formally
             distinct
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             specifick
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Precept
             doth
             likewise
             clearly
             insinuat
             this
             .
             If
             by
             
               Only
               Invested
            
             ,
             he
             mean
             such
             an
             Office
             as
             cannot
             exert
             the
             Acts
             or
             Duties
             competent
             to
             Scripture
             -
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             this
             is
             impertinent
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             such
             Insinuation
             .
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             invested
             properly
             and
             formally
             with
             their
             Apostolical
             ,
             Evangelistick
             Offices
             ,
             which
             Eminenter
             had
             included
             therein
             the
             Pastors
             Work
             and
             Duties
             .
             This
             doth
             abundantly
             discover
             the
             Dr's
             .
             empty
             Quiblings
             ensuing
             ,
             to
             be
             mere
             impertinent
             Shifts
             :
             Such
             as
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             do
             the
             Evangelists
             Work
             ,
             who
             is
             higher
             ;
             
               Sed
               quid
               hoc
               ad
            
             Rhombum
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             performed
             the
             Duties
             and
             Work
             of
             Pastors
             :
             But
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             peculiar
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             a
             palpably
             weak
             Consequence
             :
             And
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Pastor
             is
             commanded
             and
             enjoyned
             his
             Work
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peculiar
             Office
             and
             Duty
             supposed
             ,
             because
             his
             Office
             is
             Eminenter
             ,
             contained
             in
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             performed
             and
             were
             enjoyned
             the
             same
             Duties
             ?
             The
             Dr's
             next
             Instance
             is
             as
             foolish
             :
             Daniel
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               did
               the
               Work
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               yet
               was
               no
               King
               ,
            
             Dan
             :
             8.7
             .
             He
             is
             indeed
             said
             to
             do
             the
             
               Kings
               Business
            
             ,
             in
             a
             passive
             Sense
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             performed
             Service
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             Servant
             does
             his
             greatest
             Masters
             Business
             in
             serving
             him
             ;
             But
             he
             that
             will
             hold
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             do
             
               the
               Work
               of
               a
               King
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             performed
             
               the
               Royal
               Acts
               of
               his
               Regal
               Office
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             are
             peculiar
             thereunto
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             phrase
             hath
             the
             same
             import
             
             as
             
             Timothy's
             being
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             hath
             a
             Crack
             in
             his
             Intellectuals
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             P.
             111.112
             .
             That
             Philip
             
               was
               an
               Evangelist
            
             ,
             Act.
             21.8
             .
             
               yet
               also
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               Deacons
               mentioned
            
             Act.
             6.
             
             
               But
               had
               no
               power
               to
               confirm
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               nor
               to
               ordain
               to
               Ecclesiastick
               Offices
               by
               imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               as
            
             Timothy
             .
             
               Ans.
               First
            
             ,
             That
             Philip
             continued
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             when
             called
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             he
             offers
             to
             prove
             ,
             or
             will
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             do
             .
             
               The
               
                 Belgick
                 Divines
              
               ,
               with
               Diodiate
               &
               others
               ,
               take
               the
               Office
               of
               Evangelist
               here
               ,
               for
               the
               extraordinary
               expired
               Function
               ,
               above
               described
               :
               And
               consequently
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Office
               of
               Timothy
               .
               Thus
               also
               Pool
               .
               2
               
                 d.
                 Part
              
               ,
               paralelling
               this
               Passage
               ,
               with
               2
               Tim.
               4.5
               .
               and
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               last
               Clause
               ,
               wherein
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               his
               Diaconate
               ,
               they
               assert
               ,
               that
               having
               discharged
               the
               Office
               of
               Deacon
               well
               ,
               he
               did
               purchase
               to
               himself
               this
               
                 Good
                 Degree
              
               ,
               as
               1
               Tim.
               3.13
               .
            
             Judicious
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             offers
             the
             same
             Sense
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             Office
             ,
             
               Inter
               Apostolos
               &
               Doctores
               medii
               erant
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               That
               they
               had
               a
               midle
               Function
               betwixt
               Apostles
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               an
               Office
               next
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostolat
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               every
               where
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               were
               sett
               to
               no
               fixed
               Station
               or
               Post.
            
             Whence
             ,
             he
             concludes
             that
             his
             Diaconate
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             was
             only
             transient
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             time
             exercised
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             thereafter
             he
             was
             assumed
             to
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             since
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             warrantable
             to
             him
             to
             leave
             Ierusalem
             and
             reside
             at
             Cesarea
             .
             He
             further
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               not
               here
               proposed
               as
               a
               voluntar
               Deserter
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               who
               had
               a
               more
               excellent
               Office
               entrusted
               unto
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               held
               not
               both
               Offices
               joyntly
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             point
             of
             Ordination
             :
             I
             Answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             than
             he
             hath
             proved
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             a
             sole
             Interest
             therein
             in
             Churches
             constitute
             ;
             And
             what
             he
             might
             do
             in
             Churches
             not
             constitute
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Ordination
             is
             found
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Judicial
             Act
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             which
             was
             exercised
             ,
             even
             upon
             Timothy
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             Paul
             would
             not
             ordain
             alone
             ,
             tho
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             took
             along
             the
             Presbytries
             Authoritative
             Concurrence
             ,
             where
             a
             Presbytrie
             was
             constitute
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             of
             this
             Evangelists
             Ordination
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Presbytrie
             Authoritatively
             laid
             on
             Hands
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             far
             less
             could
             Timothy
             assume
             a
             
               sole
               Interest
            
             in
             Ordinarion
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             when
             constitute
             ;
             since
             his
             Office
             was
             inferior
             to
             that
             of
             Apostolat
             .
             Next
             ,
             Supposing
             Philip
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             in
             the
             proper
             Scripture
             Acceptation
             above
             described
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             doubt
             capable
             of
             the
             same
             Employment
             and
             Exercise
             thereof
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             Case
             required
             it
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             else
             the
             Dr.
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Evangelists
             had
             not
             all
             the
             same
             Office
             and
             Authority
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             
               Confirming
               the
               Baptized
            
             ,
             we
             have
             above
             spoken
             to
             it
             a
             large
             ;
             
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             described
             this
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             exhibite
             the
             Divine
             Warrands
             thereof
             ,
             and
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             
             Timothie's
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             bring
             up
             Philip
             to
             the
             same
             Priviledge
             .
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             
               That
               to
               be
               an
            
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               is
               very
               agreeable
               to
               all
               Subordinations
               of
               the
               Christian
               Hierarchy
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             seems
             with
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             Term
             imports
             no
             peculiar
             Office
             :
             And
             thus
             ,
             if
             he
             owns
             Eusebius
             Notion
             of
             Evangelist
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               such
               as
               had
               not
               heard
               it
               ,
               or
               resisted
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               Converted
            
             ;
             He
             appears
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             ,
             in
             making
             it
             applicable
             
               to
               all
               Church
               Officers
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             appropriating
             to
             them
             the
             Function
             of
             Converting
             Infidels
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             first
             times
             of
             Christianity
             :
             And
             what
             Harmony
             this
             keeps
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             
               Protestant
               Divines
            
             ,
             in
             Reference
             both
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             and
             Evangelistick
             Office
             ,
             is
             obviously
             evident
             .
             Not
             to
             scann
             the
             foulsom
             Popish
             Savour
             of
             his
             expression
             of
             
               Christian
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             his
             absurd
             ascribing
             the
             Office
             of
             
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             consequently
             ,
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             the
             meanest
             and
             lowest
             of
             Church
             Officers
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               primitive
               Bishops
               were
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               that
               Converts
               Infidels
               ,
               are
               as
               properly
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               these
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             He
             must
             say
             as
             this
             person
             of
             whom
             our
             debate
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             called
             to
             
               do
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               .
            
             This
             is
             such
             a
             gross
             absurd
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             to
             recite
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             refute
             it
             .
             Will
             any
             Man
             of
             common
             Sense
             imagine
             ,
             that
             when
             Timothy
             is
             thus
             enjoyned
             ,
             he
             is
             put
             upon
             no
             other
             work
             ,
             or
             to
             exercise
             no
             other
             Function
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             meanest
             Deacon
             was
             capable
             of
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             Sense
             of
             this
             Precept
             ,
             
               do
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
            
             is
             only
             amounting
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Convert
               Infidels
            
             ?
             I
             think
             indeed
             the
             Man
             who
             believes
             this
             ,
             is
             an
             Infidel
             to
             this
             Scripture
             Light.
             
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             is
             now
             advancing
             to
             a
             Scripture
             proof
             from
             Iames
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               will
               not
               debate
               with
               us
               ,
               whether
            
             James
             
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Twelve
               or
               not
            
             :
             Nor
             shall
             I
             detain
             him
             upon
             this
             ,
             it
             being
             spoken
             to
             above
             ,
             and
             shall
             aknowledge
             he
             had
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
             and
             1.19
             .
             That
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               is
               uniformly
               attested
               by
               the
               most
               ancient
               Witnesses
               ,
               especially
            
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             and
             Hegesippus
             .
             What
             Strength
             is
             in
             this
             Argument
             from
             Human
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             what
             Credit
             Hegesippus
             deserves
             ,
             is
             above
             touched
             :
             But
             we
             must
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             must
             be
             set
             to
             his
             task
             ;
             It
             is
             
               Divine
               Testimony
            
             and
             
               Scripture
               proof
            
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             we
             are
             seeking
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             not
             that
             of
             Clemens
             or
             Hegesippus
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               needs
               not
               fill
               Text
               or
               Margin
               with
               Gitations
               ,
               since
               all
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               particularly
            
             Salmasius
             ,
             
               acknowledge
               that
               he
               was
               the
               first
            
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             truely
             ,
             he
             hath
             instead
             of
             Scripture
             proof
             ,
             filled
             his
             Pamphlet
             with
             such
             stuff
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             well
             long
             since
             ,
             thus
             
             to
             resolve
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             bold
             and
             broad
             amplifying
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             some
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             call
             one
             of
             the
             Dr's
             broad
             and
             splendid
             Lies
             ,
             What!
             All
             his
             Adversaries
             acknowledge
             Iames
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             one
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             Assign
             one
             of
             this
             All
             ,
             that
             acknowledge
             him
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Prelatical
             Sense
             .
             His
             Instance
             of
             Salmasius
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             one
             to
             evince
             this
             All
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             Produceth
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             pitiful
             faint
             Witness
             ,
             that
             his
             adducing
             of
             him
             ,
             serves
             only
             to
             render
             the
             Dr.
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Laughter
             ,
             who
             are
             less
             Serious
             ;
             For
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             can
             say
             is
             ,
             That
             James
             
               continued
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               when
               other
               Apostles
               withdrew
            
             :
             But
             that
             he
             was
             therefore
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             is
             a
             Consequence
             which
             will
             require
             other
             Rules
             of
             Logick
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             than
             have
             been
             heard
             of
             .
             Suppose
             Salmasius
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Ancients
             called
             him
             so
             ;
             all
             do
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             asserts
             only
             their
             expressing
             the
             Offices
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             after
             the
             Mode
             of
             their
             Times
             ,
             and
             Denominations
             ,
             which
             had
             then
             obtained
             ;
             as
             
               Iunius
               ,
               Whittaker
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Learned
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             observed
             ;
             And
             the
             Matter
             it self
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             Unprejudicat
             Minds
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             this
             .
             Only
             ,
             we
             must
             again
             enjoyn
             him
             ,
             his
             Task
             of
             proving
             a
             Twofold
             Consequence
             ,
             and
             help
             his
             Memory
             in
             order
             to
             his
             next
             Undertaking
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
             1.
             
             Iames
             stayed
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             when
             other
             Apostles
             withdrew
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             was
             properly
             and
             formally
             Bishop
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Salmasius
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             call
             him
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             abode
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
               Ergo
            
             ,
             he
             acknowledges
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Mould
             ,
             as
             succeeding
             the
             Apostolat
             therein
             ,
             now
             it
             seems
             laid
             aside
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             Salmasius
             relates
             this
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             ownes
             the
             Ius
             of
             the
             
               Hierarchical
               Bishop
            
             .
             When
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             managed
             this
             Task
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             an
             Apollo
             for
             his
             Skill
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             (
             P.
             113.
             )
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Account
               the
               Scriptures
               gives
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               is
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
            
             Ancients
             .
             I
             am
             verrily
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr's
             Veneration
             for
             Antiquity
             is
             too
             Venerable
             .
             I
             should
             think
             that
             the
             Dr.
             should
             have
             spoken
             better
             Sense
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             if
             expressing
             it
             in
             this
             Order
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Ancients
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             made
             the
             Scripture
             Account
             
               the
               Leading
               Testimony
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             this
             Account
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Only
             before
             we
             hear
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             remember
             ,
             what
             the
             Point
             is
             ,
             which
             this
             Account
             and
             Testimony
             must
             have
             Reference
             to
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Apostle
            
             James
             
               was
               properly
               and
               formally
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               having
               a
               fixed
               Relation
               thereto
               ,
               as
               his
               proper
               peculiar
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               Exercising
               an
               ordinary
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
               over
               that
               Church
               .
            
             The
             first
             Proof
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Peter
               pays
               a
               Deference
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               enjoyning
               notice
               to
               be
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               of
               his
               Escape
               from
               Prison
               ,
               Act.
            
             12.17
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             Account
             given
             of
             an
             Important
             Mercy
             to
             a
             Fellow-Apostle
             ,
             and
             
             other
             Ministers
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             a
             Deference
             to
             him
             asi
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             above
             exhibit
             ,
             even
             granting
             the
             ordnary
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             there
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             as
             no
             Rational
             Man
             can
             admit
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Were
             not
             all
             ,
             whether
             we
             may
             suppose
             them
             Apostles
             or
             Brethren
             present
             ,
             concerned
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             the
             Deference
             of
             this
             Information
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             thus
             Represented
             ?
             2.
             
             Suppose
             Apostles
             present
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             Residence
             ,
             or
             supposed
             Episcopal
             Relation
             ,
             will
             the
             mere
             Deference
             of
             such
             an
             Information
             prove
             this
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             say
             this
             supposed
             his
             special
             Residence
             there
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             his
             and
             the
             other
             Brethrens
             Concern
             in
             the
             Information
             ,
             can
             any
             Rational
             Man
             imagine
             ,
             that
             this
             Deference
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             will
             suppose
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             Residence
             for
             the
             time
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             Severe
             Critick
             ,
             would
             Interrogat
             him
             ,
             how
             this
             Information
             ,
             simplely
             considered
             ,
             comes
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             such
             a
             
               Special
               Deference
            
             and
             Honour
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             makes
             it
             ?
             Will
             the
             Report
             of
             an
             Important
             Mercy
             prove
             this
             ,
             since
             another
             End
             is
             evident
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Instruction
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Person
             Informed
             ,
             simplely
             considered
             ?
             The
             Critick
             would
             also
             Pose
             the
             Dr.
             upon
             this
             ,
             What
             Deference
             was
             paid
             in
             Peters
             first
             
               Personal
               Visit
            
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Praying
             Persons
             with
             her
             ?
             I
             think
             if
             mention
             had
             been
             of
             
               Iohn
               Mark
            
             his
             Personal
             Presence
             ,
             this
             Deference
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Logick
             ,
             and
             Quickned
             a
             litle
             by
             his
             Zeal
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             would
             have
             put
             fair
             to
             set
             him
             up
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             this
             
               Deference
               is
               taken
               notice
               of
               elsewhere
               ,
            
             as
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             Gal.
             2.1
             ,
             9.
             
             For
             the
             first
             Passage
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             ,
             v.
             18.
             that
             he
             went
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             see
             Peter
             .
             Here
             is
             some
             Deference
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             save
             Iames.
             What
             Deference
             is
             here
             insinuat
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             will
             require
             a
             new
             Essay
             of
             the
             Dr.
             to
             draw
             it
             from
             the
             Text.
             Pool
             takes
             the
             Naming
             of
             these
             here
             to
             import
             ,
             
               That
               the
               other
               Apostles
               being
               scattered
               ,
               and
               gone
               off
               to
               prosecute
               their
               Work
               ,
               these
               two
               Apostles
               were
               only
               at
               this
               time
               resident
               there
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             seems
             the
             Dr's
             great
             Topick
             from
             a
             Residence
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             peculiar
             to
             Iames
             ,
             is
             much
             Weakned
             by
             this
             Testimony
             ;
             And
             his
             Reverence
             did
             not
             well
             to
             raise
             this
             Ghost
             .
             As
             for
             Pauls
             second
             Journey
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Recorded
             in
             the
             other
             Passage
             ,
             and
             the
             mention
             of
             Iames
             with
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             as
             Pillars
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Shadow
             of
             Argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             therefrom
             ,
             for
             his
             pretended
             Episcopacy
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             more
             than
             of
             Cephas
             and
             Iohn
             :
             Whatever
             Eminency
             in
             Moral
             Respects
             is
             here
             insinuat
             ,
             sure
             it
             is
             Shared
             among
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             without
             any
             Shadow
             of
             a
             Preference
             of
             Iames
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             unless
             the
             Dr.
             draw
             the
             Strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             from
             his
             being
             first
             Named
             ,
             and
             thus
             Patronize
             the
             Popish
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Nomination
             of
             Peter
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             Primacy
             ;
             
             Which
             is
             long
             since
             Baffled
             and
             Disowned
             by
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             The
             Dr.
             alledges
             ,
             that
             Presbyterians
             would
             needs
             Impose
             upon
             Mens
             Senses
             and
             Belief
             ,
             their
             own
             Dreams
             ;
             as
             if
             some
             Phantastick
             Person
             should
             pretend
             he
             sees
             Visions
             of
             Armies
             and
             Battallions
             in
             the
             Skies
             ,
             and
             Challenge
             and
             Threaten
             others
             to
             see
             what
             they
             see
             not
             :
             If
             his
             Consequences
             in
             this
             and
             many
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Pamphlet
             ,
             be
             not
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             surely
             never
             any
             were
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             great
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             highest
             Class
             follows
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             Prefaceth
             with
             
               a
               most
               of
               all
            
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             Why
             ?
             Act.
             15.19
             .
             
               He
               pronunces
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Council
               by
               his
               Episcopal
               Authority
               .
            
             Here
             is
             an
             Airy
             Vision
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             the
             Rules
             whereof
             are
             existent
             only
             in
             the
             Dr's
             Brain
             .
             The
             Sentence
             and
             Decision
             of
             this
             Apostolick
             Council
             ,
             upon
             Conference
             and
             Debate
             ,
             was
             pronunced
             by
             
               Iames
               ;
               Ergo
            
             as
             a
             Deference
             exhibit
             to
             him
             by
             all
             the
             Apostles
             above
             themselves
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             What
             a
             Rope
             of
             Sand
             is
             this
             ?
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             s
             ordinarly
             supposed
             he
             presided
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             doth
             import
             any
             
               Official
               Deference
            
             or
             Supereminency
             over
             his
             Fellow-Apostles
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             a
             Consequence
             as
             far
             remote
             from
             this
             Concession
             and
             Supposition
             ,
             as
             East
             from
             West
             .
             The
             Dr.
             saith
             ,
             he
             pronunced
             the
             Sentence
             by
             
               his
               Episcopal
               Authority
            
             :
             Thus
             it
             seems
             
               his
               Episcopal
               Authority
            
             was
             a
             higher
             Sphere
             of
             Authority
             ,
             than
             ever
             he
             had
             by
             
               his
               Apostolat
            
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             Razed
             all
             his
             former
             Pleadings
             for
             a
             Succession
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             an
             Apostolat
             ,
             and
             must
             devise
             a
             higher
             Function
             ,
             than
             even
             that
             of
             Apostolat
             ,
             to
             found
             Episcopal
             Authority
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             be
             thought
             (
             now
             that
             he
             is
             in
             a
             Calmer
             Humor
             )
             
               to
               plead
               that
            
             James
             
               alone
               Decided
               by
               his
               sole
               Power
               ,
               without
               Concurrence
               of
               o●her
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               as
            
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             
               he
               presided
               in
               the
            
             Council
             .
             But
             here
             it
             might
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             Presidency
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Dr.
             here
             ascribes
             to
             James
             ,
             in
             this
             Council
             ?
             Whether
             the
             mere
             Presidency
             of
             a
             Moderator
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             Episcopal
             ,
             having
             the
             sole
             Rectoral
             Power
             included
             therein
             ?
             The
             asserting
             of
             the
             first
             only
             seems
             not
             Consonant
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Scope
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             prove
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             in
             Judicatories
             ,
             as
             here
             Exemplified
             .
             If
             he
             assert
             the
             second
             ,
             then
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             robs
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             this
             Rectoral
             Power
             ,
             Monopolizing
             it
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             James
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             ascribe
             this
             Episcopal
             Power
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Inferior
             Clergy
             there
             present
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             his
             Fellow-Apostles
             Shared
             with
             him
             herein
             ;
             And
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             
               sole
               Episcopal
            
             Power
             Exemplified
             in
             this
             Instance
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             except
             a
             mere
             Presidency
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             allowed
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             his
             ordinary
             Residence
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             his
             Fellow-Apostles
             ,
             not
             unlike
             unto
             a
             Moderators
             Office
             allowed
             by
             a
             Synod
             to
             the
             Minister
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             assembled
             ,
             which
             doth
             nothing
             impeach
             the
             same
             Rectoral
             Power
             ,
             
             competent
             to
             every
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Judicatory
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Rectoral
             Power
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             his
             Fellow-Pleader
             
               Bishop
               Downam
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Defence
             (
             with
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             desire
             to
             Justle
             and
             Deal
             Stroaks
             )
             is
             clear
             and
             positive
             in
             this
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Bishops
             sole
             Authority
             in
             Government
             .
             That
             James
             presided
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             the
             Dr
             ,
             is
             supposed
             ,
             though
             I
             conceive
             it
             a
             pretty
             hard
             task
             to
             offer
             a
             demonstrative
             Argument
             from
             the
             Text
             to
             make
             it
             good
             :
             But
             that
             it
             was
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             is
             a
             phantastick
             Dream
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             shadow
             of
             Ground
             .
             That
             Passage
             [
             
               My
               Sentence
               is
            
             ]
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             2
             
               d.
               Part
            
             of
             
               Pools
               Annot.
            
             with
             several
             others
             ,
             take
             to
             be
             only
             the
             Signification
             of
             his
             Judgement
             upon
             the
             Question
             ,
             in
             Correspondence
             to
             what
             Peter
             had
             before
             spoken
             .
             As
             for
             Simeons
             Succession
             to
             Iames
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             Hegesippus
             Account
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             there
             :
             It
             is
             spoken
             to
             above
             ,
             and
             what
             Credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             supposed
             Catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Ierusalem
             and
             other
             pretended
             Diocesses
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             
             Calvin's
             Judgement
             upon
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
             
               As
               favouring
               his
               Opinion
            
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Calvin
             takes
             him
             indeed
             to
             be
             among
             Eminent
             Apostles
             ,
             viz.
             In
             Moral
             Respects
             ,
             
               prudentia
               &
               aliis
               dotibus
            
             ,
             as
             he
             expones
             the
             word
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             attributs
             the
             same
             Eminency
             to
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ;
             And
             speaking
             of
             his
             presiding
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             positively
             assert
             the
             Ground
             which
             the
             Dr.
             alledges
             ,
             but
             problematically
             with
             a
             
               fortassis
               id
               factum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             even
             granting
             his
             Admission
             of
             a
             Presidency
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             of
             an
             
               Official
               Presidency
            
             ,
             and
             as
             importing
             a
             Majority
             of
             Power
             ,
             far
             less
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             as
             formally
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             is
             so
             very
             gross
             and
             obviously
             impertinent
             ,
             as
             any
             with
             half
             an
             Eye
             may
             discover
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Scripture
               Instances
               do
               plainly
               demonstrat
               that
               the
               Apostolical
               or
               Episcopal
               Authority
               was
               conveyed
               to
               single
               persons
               in
               the
               first
               Plantations
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             What
             Demonstrations
             these
             are
             ,
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             Judge
             from
             what
             is
             above
             replyed
             ,
             such
             sure
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             adapted
             to
             any
             Rules
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             heard
             of
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             a
             very
             clear
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             in
             this
             Peroration
             and
             refined
             Summ
             and
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             supposed
             mighty
             preceeding
             Demonstrations
             ,
             hath
             pronounced
             as
             great
             None-sense
             as
             ever
             was
             spoken
             or
             written
             :
             Which
             I
             demonstrat
             thus
             from
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             :
             In
             his
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             
               Episcopal
               Office
            
             is
             one
             and
             equal
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             as
             such
             ,
             were
             Superior
             to
             all
             Church
             Officers
             except
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             proper
             Successors
             in
             Official
             Authority
             .
             Now
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             Successor
             Bishop
             preferred
             to
             all
             Apostles
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             Successor-Bishop
             ,
             yet
             deriving
             in
             his
             Sense
             also
             an
             Apostolat
             only
             ;
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             odder
             ,
             succeeding
             to
             an
             
               Apostolick
               Office
            
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Apostle
             before
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Confession
             thus
             related
             unto
             ,
             and
             having
             an
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             respecting
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ;
             Yet
             when
             his
             
             Charge
             is
             Restricted
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             his
             proper
             Post
             and
             Diocess
             ,
             he
             doth
             upon
             this
             Ground
             Transcend
             all
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Official
             Authority
             .
             If
             any
             will
             sodder
             these
             Assertions
             together
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             them
             to
             sound
             Sense
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             better
             skilled
             than
             all
             
             Vulcan's
             Gimmerers
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             
               will
               not
               insist
               upon
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             
               imaginary
               and
               superficial
               Exceptions
               which
               they
               have
               invented
               .
            
             They
             must
             be
             such
             because
             he
             saith
             it
             ,
             and
             save
             him
             from
             a
             Concern
             in
             Scanning
             them
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             if
             as
             Superficial
             and
             Imaginary
             as
             his
             Demonstrations
             ,
             their
             Inventions
             were
             very
             shallow
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             brings
             next
             (
             P.
             114.
             )
             the
             Trite
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             seven
             Asiatick
             Angels
             :
             And
             first
             tells
             us
             of
             Salmasius
             
               taking
               the
               Angels
               as
               denoting
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Denomination
               being
               taken
               from
               the
               purer
               Part
               of
               these
               Cities
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               wrote
               .
               To
               which
               he
               replyes
               from
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               Churches
               from
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             
               And
               that
               the
               Sense
               would
               thus
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Not
             to
             detain
             him
             much
             here
             ,
             we
             only
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Salmasius
             Sense
             or
             Escape
             might
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Sense
             and
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             all
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Angels
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Church
             Collective
             .
             Besides
             ,
             himself
             acknowledges
             (
             P.
             115.
             )
             That
             the
             Heavenly
             Admonitions
             are
             first
             addressed
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             were
             Communicated
             to
             the
             Churches
             :
             As
             at
             the
             close
             of
             every
             Epistle
             ,
             all
             are
             called
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             he
             will
             not
             doubt
             that
             Salmasius
             distinguisheth
             Ministers
             from
             Church
             Members
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Members
             concern
             in
             all
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             can
             less
             doubt
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             Salmasius
             words
             will
             hardly
             bear
             his
             critical
             and
             saucy
             Construction
             ,
             who
             calls
             them
             
               a
               silly
               subterfuge
            
             ,
             since
             he
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             compare
             only
             the
             
               Populi
               purior
               pars
            
             (
             as
             he
             Terms
             it
             )
             with
             the
             
               rest
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               these
               Towns
               ,
            
             so
             that
             the
             Address
             distininguisheth
             them
             from
             others
             ;
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             will
             import
             only
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Angel
             
               a
               Multitude
               ,
               but
               one
               single
               Angel
               ,
               presiding
               over
               Presbyters
               and
               People
               .
            
             We
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             Term
             Angel
             ,
             is
             most
             su●eable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Scope
             of
             this
             Book
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             loose
             the
             Objection
             taken
             from
             the
             
               Plural
               Address
            
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             propones
             ,
             
               That
               some
               Instructions
               there
               are
               in
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               in
               which
               others
               beside
               the
               Angels
               ,
               are
               particularly
               admonished
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             our
             Dr's
             .
             petty
             Sophistry
             :
             He
             must
             make
             the
             knot
             easie
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             how
             to
             loose
             it
             .
             The
             very
             proposing
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             is
             a
             yeelding
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             
               Plural
               Address
            
             ,
             these
             
               others
               addressed
            
             ,
             be
             not
             the
             Angel
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             
             
               Plural
               Address
            
             of
             the
             Angel
             himself
             ,
             or
             Representation
             of
             the
             Term
             Angel
             ,
             in
             a
             Plural
             Mould
             :
             But
             had
             the
             Dr.
             intended
             to
             Dispute
             ,
             not
             to
             triffle
             ,
             in
             proposing
             a
             simple
             Foppery
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             Objection
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             told
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             (
             and
             do
             exhibit
             Instances
             of
             it
             )
             that
             the
             Angel
             himself
             ,
             is
             addressed
             Plurally
             ,
             and
             bespoken
             so
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             a
             plurality
             of
             Officers
             ,
             appear
             evidently
             to
             be
             pointed
             at
             by
             th●
             Term
             Angel.
             As
             particularly
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             To
             you
             
               and
               the
               rest
               in
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             Rev.
             2.24
             .
             Thus
             likewise
             v.
             10.
             
             
               Fear
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
            
             thou
             
               shall
               suffer
               :
               Behold
               the
               Devil
               shalt
               cast
               some
               of
            
             you
             
               into
               prison
               ,
               that
            
             ye
             
               may
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
            
             ye
             
               shall
               have
               tribulation
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Be
             thou
             
               faithful
               unto
               death
            
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             saith
             he
             to
             this
             Objection
             ?
             Why
             ?
             
               The
               Epistle
               is
               no
               less
               addressed
               to
               the
               single
               Angel
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
            
             Philippians
             
               is
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               at
            
             Philippi
             ,
             though
             Paul
             
               useth
               particular
               Compellations
            
             ,
             Chap.
             4.2.3
             .
             
               I
               entreat
               thee
               also
               true
               Yoke-fellow
               ,
               help
               those
               Women
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             good
             Dr.
             here
             is
             both
             a
             particular
             ,
             special
             ,
             distinct
             Precept
             ,
             and
             under
             such
             a
             Compellation
             ,
             as
             is
             
               in
               t●rminis
            
             ,
             separat
             and
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             general
             Precepts
             addressed
             thereunto
             ,
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             Paralel
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             is
             plurally
             Addressed
             ,
             for
             the
             Precept
             and
             Injunction
             is
             the
             very
             same
             —
             
               Fear
               none
               of
               these
               things
               which
            
             thou
             
               shalt
               suffer
            
             ;
             There
             's
             a
             relative
             pointing
             at
             the
             single
             Term
             Angel
             —
             Then
             
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
            
             you
             —
             that
             ye
             
               may
               be
               tryed
               —
               Be
            
             thou
             faithful
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             the
             same
             persons
             are
             addressed
             and
             spoken
             to
             ,
             both
             singlely
             as
             one
             Angel
             ,
             and
             plurally
             as
             many
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             same
             very
             individual
             Purpose
             and
             Duty
             ,
             the
             Speech
             running
             on
             both
             to
             the
             same
             Persons
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Scope
             .
             So
             that
             to
             use
             the
             Dr's
             .
             Phrase
             in
             reference
             to
             Salmasius
             ,
             his
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             appears
             to
             be
             
               a
               silly
               subterfuge
            
             ,
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             move
             their
             Laughter
             ,
             who
             are
             seen
             in
             this
             Debat
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             to
             have
             been
             uttered
             ,
             much
             less
             printed
             by
             a
             Man
             who
             sets
             a
             D.
             D.
             to
             his
             Name
             .
             The
             Dr.
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             the
             pinch
             of
             this
             Debate
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             betwixt
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             all
             that
             's
             spoken
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             can
             be
             competent
             to
             
               one
               individual
            
             (
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             ,
             Presbyterians
             have
             made
             good
             )
             and
             not
             anent
             the
             Concerns
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             in
             some
             special
             Precepts
             of
             a
             general
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             
               in
               terminis
            
             addressed
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             as
             another
             mighty
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               the
               second
               Epistle
               to
            
             Timothy
             
               is
               addressed
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               tho
               the
               Conclusion
               be
               to
               all
               the
               Faithful
               at
            
             Ephesus
             .
             Ans
             :
             That
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             is
             addressed
             to
             him
             immediatly
             ,
             no
             Body
             doubts
             :
             As
             for
             that
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               be
               with
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               ,
            
             there
             can
             nothing
             thence
             be
             inferred
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Precepts
             addressed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             designed
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             And
             altho
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             have
             this
             
             general
             Scope
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             applyed
             
               pro
               unius
               cujusque
               modulo
            
             ,
             and
             Peoples
             Duties
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             :
             But
             in
             the
             plural
             Adress
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             the
             same
             Duties
             are
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             same
             Persons
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             Scope
             ;
             And
             the
             Mystical
             Term
             Angel
             ,
             is
             represented
             in
             a
             plain
             plural
             Mould
             ,
             as
             pointing
             at
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Church
             Officers
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             person
             of
             Timothy
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             Conclusion
             doth
             not
             solely
             and
             immediatly
             reach
             them
             :
             But
             this
             holds
             not
             paralel
             with
             the
             Direction
             of
             an
             Epistle
             to
             a
             Plurality
             ,
             thus
             Mystically
             represented
             by
             one
             single
             Angel.
             The
             Dr.
             adds
             further
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
            
             Asiatick
             
               Churches
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
            
             Angels
             ,
             
               in
               Imitation
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               among
               whom
               the
               High
               Priest
               was
               dignified
               with
               that
               Name
               ,
               as
            
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             
               Where
               the
               Word
               Messenger
               may
               be
               translated
               Angel.
            
             I
             like
             not
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Iewish
             Imitations
             :
             If
             the
             Pattern
             was
             drawn
             from
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             Even
             granting
             this
             to
             the
             Dr
             ,
             that
             the
             Term
             Angel
             is
             with
             Allusion
             to
             that
             Term
             of
             Messenger
             ,
             the
             Term
             and
             Designation
             is
             Scriptural
             ;
             And
             had
             his
             Eyes
             been
             single
             ,
             he
             might
             in
             looking
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             have
             found
             that
             the
             Term
             of
             Messenger
             and
             Priest
             ,
             hath
             a
             plural
             Signification
             ;
             And
             consequently
             our
             Exposition
             of
             the
             single
             Term
             Angel
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Collective
               Sense
            
             ,
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Application
             of
             the
             Plural
             Address
             to
             the
             single
             Angel
             ,
             to
             be
             Exemplified
             in
             that
             Scripture
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             suppose
             gratis
             ,
             and
             Magisterially
             Dictat
             unto
             us
             ,
             his
             
               Petitio
               Principii
               ,
               That
               the
               High
               Priest
               only
               was
               Dignified
               with
               that
               Name
            
             :
             But
             he
             and
             his
             Fore-leader
             Dr.
             Hammond
             hath
             pi●ifully
             mist
             the
             Mark
             in
             this
             Notion
             ,
             it
             being
             palpable
             ,
             that
             the
             Scope
             is
             to
             direct
             the
             
               Lords
               Priests
            
             and
             Ministers
             in
             their
             common
             Duties
             to
             which
             they
             were
             called
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             that
             the
             
               High
               Priest
               alone
            
             was
             here
             designed
             and
             intended
             ,
             will
             infer
             that
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             that
             
               Chapter
               ,
               O
               ye
               Priests
               this
               Commandment
               is
               for
               you
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             was
             concerned
             to
             
               give
               Glory
               to
               the
               Lords
               Name
               ,
            
             as
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Verse
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             threatned
             in
             the
             same
             Verse
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Curse
               to
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               his
               Blessings
               ,
            
             that
             he
             alone
             was
             to
             have
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Truth
               in
               his
               Mouth
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               keep
               knowledge
            
             ,
             as
             Verses
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             that
             
               at
               his
               Mouth
               only
               ,
               the
               Law
               was
               to
               be
               sought
            
             ;
             Whereas
             all
             the
             Priests
             were
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Solemnly
             Addressed
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             Teaching
             together
             with
             Moses
             himself
             ,
             Deut.
             27.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             were
             sent
             to
             Teach
             the
             People
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             17.8
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             had
             the
             Dr.
             been
             through
             in
             Searching
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Term
             Levi
             ,
             represents
             in
             this
             Chapter
             the
             
               Multitude
               of
               Levites
            
             ,
             so
             Pres●●terians
             do
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             Term
             Angel
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Officers
             of
             every
             Church
             of
             Asia
             is
             represented
             ,
             hath
             
               nothing
               peculiar
               in
               it
            
             ;
             beside
             what
             is
             applicable
             to
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whose
             
               Angelick
               Frame
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ,
             is
             hereby
             pointed
             out
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             cannot
             in
             this
             place
             
             Indigitat
             an
             Officer
             Superior
             to
             Pastors
             or
             Ministers
             .
             The
             Dr.
             asserts
             
               That
               the
               Angels
               Authority
               was
               extended
               to
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               .
            
             But
             he
             must
             be
             admonished
             ,
             that
             his
             new
             Term
             of
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             begot
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             prove
             ,
             not
             assert
             without
             Proof
             ,
             this
             his
             alledged
             Extension
             of
             the
             single
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Prelat
             his
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
             The
             Dr.
             pleads
             
               that
               the
               Faults
               of
               the
               Churches
               are
               imputed
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Spiritual
               Power
               to
               Reform
               and
               Chastise
               these
               Abuses
               .
               Ans.
            
             No
             doubt
             Ministers
             have
             great
             influence
             upon
             the
             good
             or
             ill
             Frame
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             say
             as
             much
             ,
             yea
             much
             more
             for
             us
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Dr
             ;
             for
             upon
             our
             Supposition
             of
             a
             
               Plurality
               of
               Pastors
            
             Addressed
             in
             the
             Angel
             ,
             it
             s
             much
             more
             suteable
             to
             suppose
             a
             Peoples
             good
             or
             ill
             Frame
             and
             Spiritual
             Condition
             to
             be
             influenced
             by
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             Carriage
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             have
             an
             immediat
             Inspection
             over
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             suppose
             it
             flows
             merely
             from
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             Carriage
             of
             one
             Prelat
             set
             over
             their
             Clergy
             and
             themselves
             ,
             this
             Inspection
             being
             the
             more
             remote
             :
             And
             the
             Dr.
             knows
             we
             may
             call
             in
             an
             old
             gray
             Hair'd
             Witness
             ,
             Experience
             ,
             to
             testifie
             that
             there
             hath
             sometimes
             been
             some
             diligent
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             a
             thriving
             People
             in
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             been
             naught
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             here
             pitifully
             beggs
             the
             Question
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             seen
             how
             to
             evite
             the
             Inconvenience
             of
             Timothy
             (
             so
             eminently
             commended
             for
             his
             Faithfulness
             ,
             Stedfastness
             and
             Piety
             )
             his
             falling
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             from
             his
             first
             Love
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             bad
             Carriage
             influencing
             this
             bad
             Frame
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             leading
             them
             wrong
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             seen
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Important
             Duties
             of
             
               Faithfulness
               ,
               holding
               fast
               what
               is
               attained
               ,
               not
               to
               Fear
               Sufferings
               ,
               Warnings
               of
               a
               Prison
               Tryal
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             applicable
             to
             
               one
               Person
               solely
            
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             how
             several
             of
             these
             evils
             charged
             upon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             could
             be
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             Bishops
             supposed
             Spiritual
             Chastising
             Power
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             
               Dead
               Frame
               ,
               Falling
               from
               their
               first
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             (
             ibid.
             )
             will
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             loose
             the
             Objection
             taken
             from
             Rev.
             2.24
             .
             
               But
               unto
               you
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               in
            
             Thyatira
             :
             Whence
             he
             tells
             us
             we
             plead
             that
             the
             Epistles
             were
             directed
             to
             a
             Community
             ,
             because
             the
             Compellation
             is
             in
             the
             Plural
             .
             To
             this
             he
             Answers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               left
               out
               in
               the
               most
               Ancient
               Manuscripts
               ,
               particularly
               the
            
             Alexandrian
             ,
             
               preserved
               in
               the
               Royal
               Library
            
             .
             'T
             is
             pity
             the
             Dr
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Sense
             was
             not
             called
             in
             to
             Instruct
             or
             Inform
             our
             last
             Translators
             ,
             wh●
             were
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             as
             favourable
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Cause
             as
             he
             (
             though
             I
             will
             not
             say
             they
             would
             have
             allowed
             all
             his
             Methods
             in
             Pleading
             )
             and
             he
             will
             not
             doubt
             of
             their
             diligent
             Searching
             the
             Original
             Text
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             knew
             of
             these
             Manuscripts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             he
             ,
             yet
             do
             render
             the
             Text
             with
             the
             Conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Current
             of
             all
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             .
             It
             s
             strange
             that
             the
             Dr.
             hath
             the
             Confidence
             ,
             upon
             the
             Supposition
             of
             one
             Copy
             ,
             or
             of
             two
             at
             most
             reading
             
             the
             Text
             without
             the
             Conjunction
             ,
             to
             assert
             that
             
               the
               most
               Ancient
               Manuscripts
            
             do
             thus
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             
               these
               two
            
             deserved
             that
             Character
             ,
             and
             might
             stand
             good
             against
             the
             
               whole
               Body
               of
               all
               the
            
             Greek
             Copies
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Particle
             is
             found
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             all
             Translators
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             Instanced
             unto
             him
             by
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             .
             We
             have
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Text
             cannot
             be
             consonantly
             read
             Read
             to
             the
             scope
             or
             contexture
             ,
             without
             the
             Conjunction
             ,
             since
             after
             that
             our
             Lord
             in
             vers
             .
             23.
             gives
             this
             general
             warning
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               you
               according
               to
               y●ur
               Works
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               but
               unto
               you
               and
               unto
               the
               rest
               in
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             viz
             :
             you
             Ministers
             and
             the
             People
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             contradistinct
             from
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Dr
             will
             needs
             
               have
               the
               words
               we
               insist
               on
               ,
               applicable
               to
               those
               mentioned
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
            
             23
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               not
               properly
               to
               the
            
             Angel
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Thyatira
             :
             And
             this
             is
             his
             Answer
             ,
             even
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             our
             Reading
             with
             the
             conjunction
             which
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             is
             the
             
               common
               Reading
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             discovers
             his
             folly
             in
             opposing
             two
             supp●sed
             Copies
             to
             it
             .
             His
             Reason
             is
             ,
             that
             [
             they
             ]
             
               are
               the
               other
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               which
               because
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Speech
               directed
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             
               the
               immediat
               transition
               from
               him
               to
               them
               is
               natural
               and
               easie
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             shall
             know
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               He
               which
               searcheth
               the
               Reins
               and
               hearts
               :
               v.
            
             24.
             
             
               But
               unto
               you
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             saith
             the
             Dr.
             )
             
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             he
             scor's
             out
             ,
             and
             expungeth
             the
             adversative
             particle
             ,
             [
             But
             ]
             in
             24
             verse
             ,
             clearly
             limiting
             the
             you
             here
             ,
             and
             distinguishing
             it
             from
             the
             more
             extensive
             [
             you
             ]
             in
             verse
             23.
             
             I
             hope
             the
             Dr
             saw
             no
             Copies
             reading
             the
             Text
             without
             the
             adversative
             particle
             [
             But
             ]
             The
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Particle
            
             [
             they
             ]
             in
             v.
             23
             ,
             
               is
               understood
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Speech
               directed
               to
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             
               the
               Transition
               from
               him
               to
               them
               is
               easie
               and
               natural
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             
               shall
               know
               ,
               &c.
               —
               But
               unto
            
             you
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             be
             not
             an
             offering
             violence
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             nothing
             ever
             was
             ;
             For
             after
             that
             our
             Lord
             hath
             added
             a
             general
             appendant
             motive
             v.
             23.
             that
             by
             this
             stroak
             on
             Iezebel
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             shall
             know
             (
             viz
             :
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             )
             that
             he
             is
             a
             searcher
             of
             the
             Reins
             and
             Hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             returns
             to
             an
             express
             Application
             and
             Address
             of
             the
             Speech
             to
             Thyatira
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             First
             in
             general
             by
             the
             discriminating
             But
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Secondly
             in
             an
             express
             mention
             of
             Thyatira
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             mistake
             it
             for
             a
             general
             partition
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             unto
             those
             of
             Thyatira
             and
             others
             (
             as
             the
             Dr.
             dreams
             )
             he
             expresly
             ,
             
               &
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             thus
             restricts
             the
             phrase
             and
             address
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             
               to
               you
               and
               the
               rest
               in
            
             Thyatira
             ,
             not
             to
             you
             in
             all
             Asia
             .
             The
             Dr
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             clause
             the
             (
             you
             )
             and
             the
             (
             rest
             )
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             within
             distinct
             Limits
             and
             Marches
             ,
             but
             so
             cannot
             those
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             a
             part
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             
             Beza's
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Angel
             to
             be
             a
             Praeses
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             ,
             
             how
             insignificant
             this
             is
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             conclusion
             of
             a
             Prelatical
             Presidency
             here
             supposed
             ,
             since
             he
             owns
             him
             only
             as
             a
             Moderator
             or
             Praeses
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             acknowledgement
             .
             But
             the
             Dr.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               makes
               him
               in
               a
               ridiculous
               manner
               a
               Weekly
               or
               Monthly
               Mod●rator
               .
            
             This
             Charge
             of
             the
             Dr's
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             Beza
             only
             pleading
             against
             the
             
               fixed
               Moderator
            
             ,
             which
             with
             him
             is
             the
             
               Episcopus
               humanus
            
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             such
             Limits
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             Imputes
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             remove
             the
             Objection
             taken
             from
             the
             Angels
             not
             being
             called
             Bishops
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             returns
             ,
             
               That
               neither
               Baptism
               nor
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               are
               called
               Sacraments
               ,
               though
               we
               express
               the
               Scripture
               Sense
               of
               these
               Institutions
               ,
               when
               so
               terming
               them
               .
            
             But
             by
             his
             favour
             ,
             this
             Objection
             is
             not
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             as
             he
             imagins
             ,
             nor
             his
             Answer
             so
             considerable
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostles
             Scope
             was
             to
             point
             out
             the
             Nature
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Dr.
             distinguishes
             from
             inferior
             Officers
             ,
             and
             owns
             him
             as
             distinguished
             by
             this
             term
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               in
               terminis
            
             a
             Scripture
             term
             and
             epithet
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             not
             the
             word
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             this
             discriminating
             term
             should
             here
             have
             been
             made
             use
             of
             rather
             than
             a
             more
             general
             Term
             ,
             aplicable
             to
             all
             Pastors
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             make
             the
             Divine
             institution
             of
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             appear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             his
             Paralel
             answer
             with
             reference
             to
             Terms
             of
             Trinity
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             expressing
             what
             is
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Scripture
             Terms
             ,
             shall
             be
             admitted
             as
             valid
             :
             But
             till
             then
             ,
             must
             make
             up
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Dr's
             
               gratis
               supposita
            
             and
             beggings
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             whole
             Question
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             
               Ancients
               affirmation
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               Succession
               to
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             next
             by
             their
             
               insisting
               on
               this
               Succession
               in
               their
               Disputes
               with
               Hereticks
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             by
             
               the
               resolution
               of
               this
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               we
               may
               safely
               Lean
               on
               their
               Authority
               and
               Tradition
               in
               an
               affair
               of
               this
               Consequence
               .
            
             What
             Credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Ancients
             in
             this
             Poin●
             ,
             and
             what
             strength
             is
             in
             the
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             their
             supposed
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             perswasion
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             is
             above
             fully
             cleared
             .
             And
             our
             scope
             being
             to
             trace
             only
             the
             Dr.
             in
             his
             pretended
             Scripiure-proofs
             ,
             we
             leave
             him
             sufficiently
             exposed
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             fully
             examined
             him
             ,
             and
             traced
             his
             
               human
               Proofs
            
             on
             these
             heads
             :
             Wishing
             him
             a
             Sounder
             heart
             ,
             and
             more
             sincere
             diligence
             in
             this
             Controversy
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           REVIEW
           and
           EXAMINATION
           OF
           THE
           Scripture-Grounds
           ,
           UPON
           WHICH
           The
           AUTHOR
           of
           the
           
             Survey
             of
             Naphtali
          
           (
           Supposed
           to
           be
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Honyman
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Orkney
           )
           Pleads
           for
           the
           LAWFULNESS
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Office
           :
           Where
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           IV.
           Chap.
           of
           his
           II.
           PART
           ,
           are
           Discussed
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP
             :
             I
             :
             A
             Consideration
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
               Grounds
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             pleads
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Office.
            
             
          
           
             TO
             Examin
             with
             as
             Succinct
             Perspicuity
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             the
             Surveyers
             Scripture
             Pleadings
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             in
             this
             4
             
               th
               .
               Chap.
            
             It
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             be
             noticed
             ,
             how
             that
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             set
             his
             Foot
             upon
             such
             Slippery
             Ground
             ,
             as
             to
             plead
             directly
             for
             
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Prelacy
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             Divine
             or
             
               Apostolick
               Warrand
            
             ;
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             contrary
             Practice
             and
             Principles
             of
             almost
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             and
             Divines
             ,
             do
             in
             this
             Point
             contradict
             him
             .
             He
             therefore
             ,
             pretends
             to
             
               Abstract
               
               from
               this
               supposed
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               the
               Grounds
               thereof
               ,
            
             and
             to
             plead
             only
             for
             
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               the
               Order
            
             :
             Yet
             least
             he
             should
             seem
             too
             Cool
             a
             Pleader
             ,
             he
             presents
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Positive
               Grounds
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             ;
             Whereof
             the
             First
             in
             Summ
             is
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               in
               his
               Church
               an
               Official
               Power
               ,
               which
               we
               call
            
             Episcopal
             ,
             
               paramount
               unto
               ,
               and
               above
               any
               Power
               that
               can
               be
               Exercised
               by
               a
               single
               Presbyter
               alone
               ;
               Which
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               is
               acknowledged
            
             utrinque
             ,
             Lawful
             
               in
               it self
               ,
               the
               only
               Difference
               is
               ,
               that
            
             Presbyterians
             
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               Seated
               in
               a
            
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Episcopalians
             
               hold
               it
            
             to
             be
             Concentred
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             
               yet
               to
               be
               Exercised
               by
               Presbyters
               Concurrence
               and
               Consent
               :
               So
               ,
               that
               the
               Difference
               of
               this
               Diffused
            
             Episcopacy
             
               in
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               and
               Contracted
               in
               a
               single
            
             Bishop
             ,
             
               to
               be
               managed
               with
               Consent
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               is
               like
               that
               between
            
             m●nus
             aperta
             and
             manus
             clausa
             .
             Ans.
             The
             Surveyer
             doth
             but
             here
             Shufflle
             and
             Obscure
             the
             true
             State
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             betwixt
             Episcopalians
             and
             Presbyterians
             ;
             Which
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             Upon
             our
             Supposal
             of
             that
             Authority
             and
             Government
             ,
             ascribed
             in
             Scripture
             to
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             their
             Essential
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             how
             an
             Officer
             ,
             who
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             Distinct
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             Superior
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             Enhancing
             and
             Concentring
             all
             their
             Power
             in
             himself
             ,
             can
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Scripture
             Prescriptions
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ?
             The
             Surveyer
             should
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             only
             appoint
             the
             
               Official
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             its
             
               proper
               Subject
            
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Removing
             it
             from
             its
             proper
             Basis
             and
             Subject
             ,
             is
             a
             palpable
             Impeachment
             of
             these
             Institutions
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             by
             our
             Lords
             Warrand
             ,
             this
             Official
             Power
             is
             Diffused
             in
             a
             
               Colledge
               of
               Pastors
               or
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             the
             Concentring
             it
             in
             the
             person
             of
             
               one
               Prelat
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             arrant
             Usurpation
             in
             Men
             ,
             yea
             (
             and
             if
             possible
             )
             in
             Angels
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             Narroweth
             and
             Disguiseth
             the
             Bishops
             Power
             he
             pleads
             for
             :
             And
             that
             several
             ways
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             overleaps
             his
             Arrogated
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             primary
             Subject
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             wherein
             Pastors
             Act
             but
             as
             his
             Deputs
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Civil
             Acclaimed
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             He
             seems
             to
             Tye
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Consent
             and
             Concurrence
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             wherein
             he
             dissembles
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Arrogated
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             mean
             a
             Concurrence
             and
             Consent
             ,
             which
             is
             Decisive
             ;
             Besides
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             this
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             in
             Concentring
             this
             Power
             in
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             since
             
               frustra
               est
               potentia
               quae
               non
               potest
               reduci
               in
               actum
               ,
            
             he
             durst
             not
             affirm
             that
             the
             Official
             Power
             of
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             then
             existent
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             was
             of
             this
             Nature
             :
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             establishing
             Prelacy
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             Exercise
             their
             Power
             
               with
               Advice
               only
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               of
               the
               Clergy
               only
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               find
            
             (
             they
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             )
             
               of
               known
               Loyaltie
               and
               Prudence
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             should
             the
             Surveyer
             say
             this
             Advice
             was
             only
             Consultive
             not
             Decisive
             ,
             he
             did
             but
             Mock
             and
             Prevaricat
             ,
             
             in
             adding
             this
             Limitation
             of
             
               Presbyters
               Consent
               and
               Concurrence
            
             ,
             and
             in
             pretending
             thus
             to
             put
             some
             Limitations
             on
             the
             Prelats
             sole
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             not
             swallow
             up
             and
             exclude
             the
             Official
             Authority
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             .
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Diversifying
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             diversifieth
             the
             
               Species
               and
               Kinds
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             Democracy
             ,
             Aristocracy
             &c.
             
             So
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             depending
             upon
             Divine
             and
             positive
             Institution
             ,
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             discover
             such
             a
             vast
             Variation
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             covered
             this
             Surveyer
             with
             Blushes
             ,
             and
             which
             baffles
             his
             Notion
             with
             his
             own
             Similitude
             of
             the
             
               manus
               aperta
               &
               clausa
            
             .
             For
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             an
             OEcomenick
             or
             General
             Council
             ,
             in
             a
             Just
             Representative
             of
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             having
             an
             Authority
             diffused
             in
             all
             the
             Members
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             whole
             Churches
             .
             Now
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             
               manus
               aperta
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sense
             the
             
               manus
               clausa
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Monopolizing
             and
             Concentring
             this
             Authority
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             doth
             no
             whit
             impeach
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Power
             it self
             .
             Then
             advance
             the
             
               manus
               clausa
            
             ,
             an
             OEcumenick
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Supreme
             Head
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             all
             this
             Authority
             Monopolized
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             diffused
             in
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             And
             here
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             whether
             this
             Pleader
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             ,
             did
             owne
             such
             an
             Officer
             as
             Lawful
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             such
             an
             Officer
             be
             owned
             as
             Lawful
             ,
             then
             farewel
             the
             Protestant
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             Reformed
             Churches
             against
             a
             Papal
             Supremacy
             &
             Universal
             OEcumenick
             Bishop
             :
             If
             such
             an
             Officer
             be
             held
             unlawful
             ,
             then
             this
             Notion
             and
             Argument
             is
             quit
             baffled
             and
             excluded
             ,
             which
             asserted
             the
             Lawfulness
             both
             of
             the
             Diffused
             and
             Contracted
             Official
             Power
             :
             For
             ,
             here
             the
             one
             Power
             is
             owned
             as
             warranded
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             instituted
             in
             its
             Nature
             and
             Exercise
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             disowned
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             His
             Institution
             .
             What
             the
             Surveyer
             adds
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             touching
             
               a
               Lawful
               Demanour
               towards
               Powers
               that
               are
               usurped
               ,
               and
               entertaining
               fellowship
               with
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               ,
               though
               called
               by
               an
               usurping
            
             Bishop
             ,
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             the
             Apologist
             and
             Others
             ,
             and
             the
             Difference
             so
             clearly
             stated
             betwixt
             the
             Condition
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             Prelats
             are
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             standing
             Church
             Judicatories
             (
             in
             which
             Case
             Ministers
             are
             to
             keep
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             contend
             against
             them
             )
             and
             such
             a
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Government
             is
             razed
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             laid
             upon
             a
             Princes
             arrogated
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             Prelats
             Authority
             as
             his
             Administrators
             in
             the
             Government
             thereof
             ,
             and
             withall
             in
             the
             Concurrence
             a
             formal
             and
             direct
             acknowledgment
             of
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             being
             required
             ,
             as
             the
             Condition
             of
             Ministerial
             Communion
             ,
             that
             nothing
             needs
             here
             be
             further
             added
             .
          
           
             The
             Next
             Ground
             the
             Surveyer
             adduceth
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Ministers
               Union
               and
               Association
               
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               setting
               over
               them
               one
               single
               Person
               to
               Moderat
               and
               Govern
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Meeting
               ,
               is
            
             Juris
             Divini
             ,
             
               and
               that
               by
               our
               own
               Confession
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             durst
             not
             make
             his
             Application
             here
             ;
             or
             had
             he
             done
             so
             ,
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             Consequence
             from
             this
             Moderator
             or
             President
             to
             the
             Prelat
             he
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             would
             have
             palpably
             appeared
             ,
             and
             his
             Inconsistency
             with
             himself
             :
             For
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             
               Associat
               Ministers
               set
               over
               themselves
               this
               Moderator
               ,
            
             and
             this
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             
               Iuris
               Divini
            
             ,
             and
             GODs
             Will
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             sure
             it
             is
             neither
             
               Iuris
               Divini
            
             ,
             nor
             GODs
             Will
             ,
             that
             this
             Moderator
             
               should
               be
               obtruded
               upon
               them
               by
               an
               Extraneous
               Power
            
             ;
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             their
             Consent
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             know
             the
             Prelats
             he
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             were
             obtruded
             upon
             this
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             GODs
             Will
             that
             this
             President
             be
             set
             over
             Meetings
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             
               to
               govern
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Meeting
            
             ;
             and
             preserve
             
               Due
               Order
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             His
             Will
             that
             this
             Moderator
             or
             President
             should
             have
             their
             whole
             Authority
             
               Concentred
               in
               him
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Survey●r
             pleads
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             to
             smallow
             up
             their
             whole
             decisive
             Suffrage
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             mere
             Cyphers
             :
             This
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             to
             exceed
             far
             the
             
               mere
               governing
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Meeting
               ,
            
             and
             preserving
             of
             Order
             ;
             Which
             is
             the
             proper
             Work
             of
             a
             Moderator
             .
             I
             might
             add
             that
             the
             admitting
             it
             is
             GODs
             Will
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             set
             over
             their
             Associat
             Meetings
             one
             single
             person
             to
             Moderat
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             infer
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             moderat
             
               ad
               vitam
            
             :
             Since
             .
             1.
             
             This
             will
             bring
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             whatever
             abuse
             of
             his
             Power
             he
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             exclude
             all
             Help
             and
             Redress
             .
             2.
             
             This
             will
             deny
             the
             Judicatory
             or
             Meeting
             ,
             the
             Advantage
             and
             Use
             of
             these
             governing
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             supposed
             in
             other
             Members
             :
             And
             sure
             the
             Surveyer
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             this
             contrary
             to
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             since
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             every
             Minister
             are
             given
             by
             GOD
             for
             the
             Advantage
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             improven
             accordingly
             .
             
               The
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               is
               given
               to
               every
               one
               to
               profit
               withal
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             A
             Metaphor
             taken
             (
             as
             some
             do
             judge
             )
             from
             Bees
             bringing
             all
             to
             the
             common
             Hive
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             unless
             the
             Surveyer
             degrade
             the
             Bishops
             to
             mere
             Moderators
             ,
             this
             Reason
             is
             utterly
             remote
             from
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             short
             of
             reaching
             any
             other
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Ground
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
            
             Juris
             Divini
             ,
             
               by
               way
               of
               Approbation
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               in
               their
               Ministerial
               Combinations
               for
               Government
               ,
               should
               have
               one
               over
               them
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               singular
               Power
               for
               prevention
               of
               Schism
               and
               Disorder
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Power
               as
               what
               is
               Right
               or
               Wrong
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               may
               be
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Epistles
               directed
               to
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.3
             .
             whom
             Beza
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Reynolds
             ,
             &c.
             
               hold
               to
               be
               single
               persons
               :
               Ans.
            
             It
             is
             not
             clearly
             discernible
             what
             strength
             is
             in
             this
             Reason
             beyond
             the
             former
             ,
             since
             it
             still
             runs
             upon
             the
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               ,
               and
               necessity
               of
               a
               President
               in
               Church
               Meetings
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               this
            
             ▪
             as
             its
             native
             and
             great
             End
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Prevention
             
             of
             
               Schism
               and
               Disorder
            
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             such
             a
             Presidency
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             had
             been
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             doth
             necessarly
             infer
             and
             require
             that
             it
             be
             such
             as
             swallows
             up
             the
             whole
             decisive
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             ;
             And
             that
             Disorder
             and
             Schism
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             prevented
             by
             a
             President
             ,
             than
             thus
             Authorized
             ,
             and
             that
             reserving
             to
             Pastors
             their
             decisive
             Authority
             and
             Power
             cannot
             as
             well
             reach
             this
             End.
             2.
             
             For
             what
             the
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               President
               must
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               what
               is
               Right
               or
               amiss
               ,
               may
               be
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               using
               his
               Power
               Well
               or
               Badly
            
             :
             As
             it
             may
             have
             a
             terrible
             Sound
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             who
             hath
             an
             Authority
             and
             Power
             extended
             not
             only
             to
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             therein
             ,
             as
             this
             Surveyer
             owns
             ,
             P.
             194.
             
             Since
             he
             hath
             thus
             a
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             managed
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Charge
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             within
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             lyeth
             necessarly
             upon
             him
             ;
             So
             likewise
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             this
             Surveyer
             could
             prove
             that
             what
             was
             well
             or
             amiss
             in
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             is
             chiefly
             imputed
             to
             one
             Person
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             Authors
             ,
             though
             acknowledged
             Godly
             and
             Learned
             ,
             do
             hold
             them
             to
             be
             single
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             Grounds
             
               hinc
               inde
            
             of
             those
             who
             hold
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             understand
             the
             Word
             [
             Angel
             ]
             in
             a
             Collective
             Sense
             ,
             must
             be
             weighed
             in
             the
             Ballances
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             2.
             
             
             Beza's
             Judgment
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Proestos
             or
             President
             is
             first
             advertised
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             whole
             Church
             might
             have
             notice
             made
             to
             them
             of
             that
             which
             concerned
             them
             all
             ;
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             
               Perpetual
               President
            
             can
             be
             hence
             inferred
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             holds
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             
               Tyranical
               Oligarchy
               ,
               whose
               Head
               is
               the
               Antichristian
               Beast
               .
            
             3.
             
             Granting
             a
             Presidency
             for
             prevention
             of
             Schism
             and
             disorder
             ,
             over
             these
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Question
             still
             is
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             
               what
               Presidency
               it
               was
            
             ?
             And
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             of
             the
             Surveyers
             Supposed
             Episcopal
             mould
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             by
             th●
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             made
             good
             from
             several
             Grounds
             ;
             As
             that
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             cannot
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             any
             directions
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             respecting
             Government
             ,
             diversifie
             one
             Pastor
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             suppose
             his
             Iurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             without
             fastning
             a
             contradiction
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             Account
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastors
             Office
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             ,
             Pastors
             having
             the
             Name
             and
             thing
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             Governours
             and
             Bishops
             attributed
             unto
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             being
             found
             committed
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             Ephesus
             (
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Churches
             here
             addressed
             )
             in
             Pauls
             last
             farewell
             to
             them
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             And
             none
             will
             deny
             that
             the
             whole
             Churches
             were
             settled
             in
             an
             Uniform
             Mould
             of
             Government
             .
             That
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             is
             most
             sutable
             to
             the
             Scope
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             
             paralel
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             above
             made
             good
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             be
             here
             repeated
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             alledges
             P.
             193.
             
             
               That
               if
               single
               persons
               had
               not
               been
               intended
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               been
               compared
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               single
               Stars
               but
               Constellations
               .
            
             Thus
             this
             critical
             Master
             of
             Language
             will
             needs
             Teach
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             how
             to
             express
             himself
             .
             But
             since
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             these
             Churches
             ,
             tho
             made
             up
             of
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             do
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             an
             Unity
             in
             Government
             ,
             come
             under
             the
             denomination
             of
             
               one
               Candlestick
            
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             also
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             combination
             in
             Government
             ,
             come
             under
             the
             Denomination
             of
             
               single
               Stars
            
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             these
             Stars
             or
             Angels
             are
             (
             as
             is
             above
             made
             good
             )
             sometimes
             addressed
             plurally
             ,
             and
             thus
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             held
             out
             as
             Constellations
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               as
               well
               extend
               the
               seven
               Candlesticks
               beyond
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Angel
             
               beyond
               a
               single
               Person
            
             .
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             calling
             these
             Candlesticks
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             generally
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Seven
               Angels
            
             ,
             sufficiently
             discovers
             the
             impertinent
             folly
             of
             this
             Objection
             :
             But
             says
             the
             
               Surveyer
               ,
               ibid.
               by
               this
               Collective
               Sense
               of
               the
               Word
               Angel
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               in
               the
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               as
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               or
               else
               assert
               that
               these
               Churches
               had
               none
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Divine
             warrand
             of
             the
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             is
             made
             good
             upon
             clear
             Scripture
             grounds
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             have
             a
             share
             and
             Interest
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             could
             give
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             might
             not
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             come
             under
             this
             Denomination
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             supposing
             that
             our
             Lord
             addresseth
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             both
             Church
             Officers
             and
             Members
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             Blondels
             Sense
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             
               Angels
               ,
               P.
            
             6.
             of
             his
             Preface
             ▪
             It
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             that
             reads
             it
             ,
             
               That
               he
               ascribs
               the
               Power
               of
               Presidents
               only
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               holds
               that
               the
               Proestotes
               or
               Presidents
               acknowledged
               alwise
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               above
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               the
               Meetings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               Member
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Ground
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             layeth
             down
             ,
             P.
             194.
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               as
               there
               are
               ordinances
               merely
               Divine
               ,
               so
               also
               mixed
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               Divine
               ground
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               adjoyned
               thereunto
               a
               positive
               human
               Institution
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Calvin
             
               holds
               geniculation
               in
               prayer
               to
               be
               :
               The
               Episcopal
               Power
               being
               in
               it self
               Lawful
               ,
               the
               Subjecting
               of
               it
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               Circuit
               ,
               is
               most
               suitable
               for
               preserving
               Unity
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Person
               to
               be
               of
               greater
               worth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               recommended
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               far
               by
               the
               word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               further
               warranded
               by
               a
               Lawful
               Church
               Constitution
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             ground
             easily
             appears
             foolish
             and
             unsound
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             not
             only
             the
             
               Power
               it self
            
             ,
             is
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             institution
             ,
             but
             likewise
             
               the
               Subject
               thereof
               ,
               and
               and
               Officers
               Cloathed
               with
               the
               Power
               ,
            
             so
             that
             whatever
             Authority
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             for
             regulating
             
               the
               Exercise
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             ;
             yet
             no
             Church
             under
             Heaven
             hath
             Authority
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             March-stones
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             ,
             
             and
             impeach
             his
             Institutions
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             :
             Which
             Guilt
             ,
             is
             certainly
             Contracted
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             setting
             up
             a
             
               New
               Officer
            
             ,
             Cloathed
             with
             such
             Authority
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             allowed
             ;
             such
             as
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             the
             Prelat
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             in
             Respect
             of
             his
             acclaimed
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Authority
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Robbing
             the
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             allowed
             by
             the
             great
             Masters
             Appointment
             and
             Institution
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             doth
             in
             its
             Essence
             respect
             an
             Interest
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             As
             for
             Calvin
             ,
             he
             is
             found
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             speak
             nothing
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Geniculation
             .
             or
             what
             may
             give
             light
             touching
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             mixed
             Ordinances
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyers
             Reason
             here
             adduced
             ,
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             appears
             to
             Confound
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             without
             Respect
             to
             the
             Gospel
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             to
             found
             a
             Claim
             thereunto
             ,
             merely
             upon
             the
             greater
             Worth
             and
             Ability
             :
             A
             Principle
             which
             will
             also
             brangle
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             Principle
             of
             Monopolizing
             the
             Power
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Circuit
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             of
             Preserving
             Unity
             ,
             will
             tower
             up
             this
             singularity
             of
             Government
             in
             one
             person
             over
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             till
             the
             Hierarchy
             resolve
             in
             a
             Papacy
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             Proceed
             we
             to
             the
             Surveyers
             Fifth
             Ground
             ,
             ibid.
             resolving
             in
             a
             Partition
             of
             Three
             or
             Four
             Particulars
             ,
             to
             infer
             a
             
               direct
               positive
               Institution
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Superiority
             of
             one
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             Circuit
             ,
             over
             others
             .
             Whereof
             the
             First
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               from
               his
               Received
               plenitude
               of
               Church
               Power
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               till
               the
               Elect
               be
               gathered
               in
               ,
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               with
               plenitude
               of
               Power
               for
               all
               Church
               Offices
               ,
               necessary
               for
               Edifying
               and
               Preserving
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Power
               to
               Preach
               ,
               administer
               Sacraments
               ,
               preserve
               the
               Church
               in
               order
               by
               Godly
               Disciplin
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               Cites
               Joh.
            
             20.21
             .
             As
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ans.
            
             As
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             forth
             for
             the
             Great
             end
             of
             laying
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Establishing
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Offices
             thereof
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             Officers
             they
             are
             found
             to
             have
             Instituted
             and
             Authorized
             for
             the
             Churches
             preservation
             ,
             and
             Purity
             of
             Order
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             with
             all
             due
             Reverence
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             their
             Office
             was
             in
             this
             Respect
             ,
             Extraordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             Distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             Officers
             by
             their
             immediat
             Call
             ,
             their
             immediat
             Instructions
             from
             Christ
             ,
             in●allibility
             in
             Doctrin
             ,
             a
             greater
             Amplitude
             of
             Power
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Shadow
             of
             a
             
               Prelatical
               Power
            
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             &
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             since
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             set
             over
             any
             fixed
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             had
             an
             immediat
             Relation
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             they
             exercised
             their
             Ministry
             sometimes
             joyntly
             and
             promiscuously
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             they
             Ordained
             no
             Inferior
             Officers
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             
             of
             other
             Officers
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             be
             had
             ,
             nor
             Challenged
             ,
             as
             Prelats
             ,
             a
             sole
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Second
             Subservient
             ground
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             P.
             195
             ,
             adduces
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               had
               Successors
               to
               themselves
               in
               that
               plenitude
               of
               Ordinary
               Church
               Power
               ,
               for
               that
               Power
               was
               not
               to
               Cease
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               Matth.
            
             28.20
             .
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               meaning
               with
               them
               and
               their
               Successors
               .
               Ans.
            
             That
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Successors
             ,
             that
             derived
             down
             an
             Ordinary
             Church
             Power
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             and
             Preservation
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             is
             easily
             admitted
             :
             And
             this
             ordinary
             Church
             Power
             ,
             we
             maintain
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             to
             be
             derived
             down
             by
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             proper
             Successor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             above
             cleared
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             Properly
             that
             plenitude
             of
             Power
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             .
             For
             this
             Surveyer
             ,
             in
             this
             Discriminating
             term
             of
             
               Ordinary
               Church
               Power
            
             ,
             seems
             ,
             to
             exclude
             any
             Succession
             of
             Church
             Officers
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               in
               eundem
               gradum
            
             ,
             and
             properly
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               three
               probable
               Pretenders
               to
               this
               Succession
               of
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Viz
             :
             
               Single
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
               ;
               Colledges
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               a
               full
               Equality
               of
               Power
               ;
               Or
               some
               single
               Persons
               having
               Superiority
               of
               Power
               over
               ordinary
               Presbyters
               .
               The
               Pretensions
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               to
               the
               Church
               Government
               ,
            
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               doth
               pass
               as
               Irrational
            
             :
             And
             so
             do
             we
             .
             Only
             I
             must
             here
             say
             ,
             That
             as
             what
             a
             single
             Presbyter
             may
             do
             in
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             the
             Question
             ;
             And
             that
             therefore
             his
             three
             Pretenders
             may
             be
             Justly
             reduced
             to
             two
             :
             So
             in
             his
             confident
             Rejection
             of
             
               all
               other
               Pretenders
               as
               Irrational
            
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             been
             aware
             of
             touching
             the
             Kings
             Crown
             ,
             and
             more
             consistently
             defended
             his
             
               Erastian
               Supremacy
            
             in
             Church
             Government
             ;
             Since
             in
             the
             last
             Edition
             of
             our
             
               Scots
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             he
             was
             Owned
             and
             Established
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Officer
             and
             Head
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             will
             have
             this
             
               Question
               of
               the
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
            
             Jus
             
               depends
               ,
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               Historical
               Narrations
               of
               the
            
             Acts
             
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               and
               surest
               Light
               ,
               Church
               History
               can
               afford
               in
               the
               Churches
               purest
               Times
               .
            
             I
             have
             made
             appear
             that
             this
             Question
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Fact
            
             ,
             must
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             
               Scripture
               Light
            
             allenarly
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Solely
             ,
             excluding
             what
             further
             Light
             in
             this
             Matter
             is
             to
             be
             had
             from
             their
             Instructions
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             contained
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             likewayes
             from
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             So
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             History
             ,
             even
             of
             Purest
             Times
             ,
             presents
             unto
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             Touch-stone
             and
             
             Standard
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Institution
             ,
             as
             being
             thereby
             Regulable
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             can
             make
             up
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Rule
             .
             In
             determining
             this
             Question
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               Will
               not
               have
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Ordinary
               Church
               Power
               ,
               committed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               any
               single
               Presbyter
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               Actual
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               Iurisdiction
            
             :
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             is
             of
             it self
             Evident
             ;
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             is
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             by
             Office
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Judicatory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             adequat
             Subject
             of
             this
             Authority
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             is
             equally
             evident
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             challengeth
             us
             to
             shew
             
               such
               Colledges
               of
               single
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               had
               that
               Plentitude
               of
               Church
               Power
               committed
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               exercised
               the
               same
               ,
               especially
               taking
               in
               Ruling
               Elders
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             by
             
               Plentitude
               of
               Church
               Power
            
             ,
             be
             understood
             the
             ordinary
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             necessary
             for
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             and
             Preservation
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             as
             abstracted
             and
             distinguished
             from
             the
             extensive
             Power
             of
             Apostles
             &
             Evangelists
             ;
             We
             say
             it
             is
             found
             seated
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ▪
             The
             Apostles
             instituted
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Church
             by
             Church
             ,
             and
             sure
             not
             to
             preach
             only
             and
             administrat
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             to
             Rule
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             the
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             Governors
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Overseers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             were
             to
             Rule
             ,
             sure
             in
             Collegiat
             Meetings
             .
             We
             find
             the
             Exercise
             of
             this
             Power
             commanded
             and
             commended
             to
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ;
             Thus
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             
             By
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             wrote
             .
             We
             find
             this
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             accordingly
             exercised
             by
             them
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Ordination
             and
             the
             highest
             Censures
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             Texts
             do
             cleary
             evince
             ,
             that
             this
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             was
             to
             continue
             ,
             thus
             exercised
             by
             these
             Societies
             or
             Colledges
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             gone
             off
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             they
             are
             the
             Proper
             Subject
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             immediatly
             derived
             from
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Ruling
               Elder
            
             ,
             his
             Institution
             and
             Office
             being
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             is
             upon
             Divine
             Warrand
             ,
             supposed
             a
             Member
             of
             these
             Judicatories
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             are
             fully
             constituted
             in
             their
             Organick
             being
             .
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               make
               appear
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               Meetings
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               Equality
               of
               Power
               ,
               since
               Superior
               Officers
               were
               with
               them
               Ruling
               and
               Ordering
               their
               Church
               Actings
               .
               Ans.
            
             Though
             
               de
               facto
            
             it
             were
             found
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             Superior
             Officers
             were
             present
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             found
             Officers
             of
             an
             Extraordinary
             Authority
             ,
             and
             whose
             Power
             was
             Cumulative
             unto
             ,
             not
             Privative
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             these
             Meetings
             ;
             This
             is
             utterly
             remote
             from
             speaking
             any
             
             thing
             to
             his
             Purpose
             and
             Conclusion
             .
             2.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Surveyer
             peremptorly
             poseth
             us
             ,
             
               Where
               such
               a
               Meeting
               of
               Presbyters
               is
               found
               in
               the
            
             Acts
             
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             (
             he
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             
               without
               Superior
               Officers
               ordering
               their
               Meeting
            
             ?
             We
             peremptorly
             Pose
             him
             ,
             what
             Superior
             Officer
             is
             found
             set
             over
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             when
             Paul
             gave
             them
             his
             last
             Charge
             ,
             touching
             the
             Exercise
             of
             a
             
               Ioynt
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             over
             that
             Church
             ?
             What
             Superior
             Officer
             is
             found
             set
             over
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             ?
             Or
             over
             these
             Pastors
             and
             Bishops
             mentioned
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             ?
             or
             these
             Ruling
             Teachers
             mentioned
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
             Heb.
             13.7.17
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             these
             Governing
             Teachers
             mett
             for
             Government
             ,
             and
             these
             Meetings
             if
             found
             thus
             Constituted
             ,
             and
             Exercising
             an
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             ,
             we
             have
             therein
             Convincing
             Instances
             of
             an
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             in
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             the
             Inspection
             of
             any
             Superior
             Ordinary
             Officers
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             
               Apostolical
               Directions
            
             hereanent
             ,
             they
             could
             no
             more
             impeach
             this
             Authority
             ,
             than
             Directions
             with
             Reference
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             could
             impeach
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             P.
             196.
             brings
             for
             his
             third
             Ground
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               committing
               the
               Plentitude
               of
               Ordinary
               Church
               Power
               to
               single
               Persons
               ,
               in
               a
               Superiority
               over
               other
               Ministers
               ;
               Instancing
               the
            
             Asiatick
             Angels
             ,
             Rev.
             2.3
             .
             And
             Pauls
             
               Directions
               to
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               sent
               and
               instructed
               with
               a
               Iudiciary
               Power
               ,
               into
            
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             
               and
               to
               ordain
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               had
               this
               Power
               been
               competent
               to
               Pastors
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             Trite
             Argument
             hath
             been
             above
             at
             large
             spoken
             to
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             shall
             but
             briefly
             touch
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             
               Asiatick
               Angels
            
             ;
             We
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Collective
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             stands
             upon
             the
             most
             probable
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             is
             owned
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             sound
             Interpreters
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             suteable
             to
             the
             Style
             of
             Prophetick
             Writings
             ,
             representing
             many
             Persons
             by
             a
             singular
             Typical
             Term
             ,
             whereof
             frequent
             Instances
             are
             exhibit
             ;
             to
             the
             Style
             of
             this
             very
             Book
             ,
             in
             representing
             many
             Persons
             ,
             or
             a
             Series
             of
             Men
             ,
             by
             one
             Symbolical
             Term
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Whore
               ,
               VVoman
               ,
               Beast
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             is
             found
             plurally
             addressed
             ,
             Chap.
             2.24
             .
             Next
             ,
             That
             admitting
             the
             Angel
             to
             be
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             will
             only
             plead
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               Angelus
               praeses
            
             ,
             or
             Moderator
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             so
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             and
             addressed
             as
             the
             Parliament
             is
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ;
             That
             no
             Address
             is
             made
             to
             him
             with
             respect
             to
             any
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             Reason
             be
             given
             wherefore
             the
             Commendations
             and
             Reprehensions
             respecting
             Ministerial
             Dutys
             ,
             must
             be
             fixed
             in
             an
             Exclusive
             Sense
             upon
             one
             Person
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Next
             ,
             For
             the
             Directions
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ;
             It
             is
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             their
             Office
             was
             Extraordinary
             ,
             and
             passed
             off
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             that
             First
             Infant
             State
             and
             Exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             
             made
             Good
             they
             were
             Evangelists
             ,
             in
             a
             proper
             formal
             Sense
             .
             2.
             
             That
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             Successors
             in
             their
             
               Formal
               Office
               and
               Inspection
            
             ,
             which
             imported
             a
             Relation
             to
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             nor
             can
             consequently
             represent
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             ordinary
             Officer
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             fixed
             Relation
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             .
             It
             is
             likewayes
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Pleaders
            
             from
             these
             Directions
             ,
             must
             either
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             extend
             their
             Power
             equally
             with
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             these
             Directions
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             and
             importing
             this
             Authority
             ,
             were
             applicable
             to
             them
             no
             where
             else
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             no
             other
             Churches
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             found
             to
             exercise
             their
             Office
             ;
             Either
             of
             which
             are
             inevitable
             Absurdities
             .
             Finally
             ,
             It
             is
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             Inspection
             was
             of
             a
             
               Transient
               Nature
            
             ,
             did
             suppose
             the
             Existence
             and
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             was
             Cumulative
             unto
             ,
             not
             Privative
             of
             the
             
               Official
               Authority
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             prove
             a
             sole
             and
             single
             Authority
             of
             a
             Prelat
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             .
          
           
             But
             sayes
             the
             
               Surveyer
               ,
               What
               need
               was
               there
               to
               send
               them
               for
               this
               End
               to
               these
               Churches
               ,
               if
               a
               Iurisdictional
               Power
               was
               competent
               to
               Pastors
            
             ?
             This
             Objection
             is
             above
             fully
             removed
             .
             And
             here
             again
             we
             repone
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Infant
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             requiring
             a
             Temporary
             Super-intendency
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             Directions
             from
             an
             infallible
             Apostle
             .
             2.
             
             Episcopalians
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             Points
             ,
             wherein
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             are
             immediatly
             addressed
             ,
             ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Presbyters
             have
             a
             necessary
             and
             essential
             Interest
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             this
             to
             be
             one
             end
             of
             these
             addressed
             Instructions
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             may
             have
             a
             clear
             Vidimus
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Office
             and
             Duties
             ;
             And
             that
             by
             consequence
             the
             addressing
             of
             these
             Directions
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             will
             not
             exclude
             Pastors
             from
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ;
             And
             no
             more
             make
             this
             peculiar
             to
             these
             persons
             ,
             than
             the
             Injunctions
             respecting
             the
             Reading
             ,
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Convincing
             the
             Gain
             sayers
             ,
             and
             Rebuking
             the
             Scandalous
             ,
             solely
             applicable
             to
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             his
             incommunicable
             Prerogatives
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             here
             Cants
             over
             again
             the
             Old
             Song
             ,
             
               That
               its
               the
               greatest
               possible
               evidence
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               in
               such
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               immediatly
               after
               all
               the
               Apostles
               Death
               ,
               until
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               had
               no
               other
               Government
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               Bishops
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             Assertion
             ,
             especially
             as
             respecting
             the
             Patriarchal
             Bishop
             of
             the
             late
             Edition
             ,
             viz
             :
             with
             sole
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             tyed
             to
             Preach
             to
             no
             flock
             ,
             and
             deriving
             all
             his
             Power
             from
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             so
             grosly
             absurd
             ,
             so
             palpably
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Repetition
             is
             a
             Confutation
             ;
             the
             contrary
             having
             been
             demonstrated
             by
             several
             Learned
             Pens
             .
             The
             best
             Antiquaries
             confess
             these
             first
             times
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             quite
             mistakes
             this
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             anent
             a
             mere
             Matter
             
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             Practice
             simplely
             Considered
             ,
             but
             anent
             
               the
               Apostolick
               Instructions
               and
               Institutions
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               viz
            
             :
             what
             Officers
             the
             Apostles
             set
             up
             and
             Instituted
             ,
             in
             what
             order
             ,
             and
             Cloathed
             with
             what
             Authority
             ,
             how
             qualified
             for
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             instructed
             therein
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             found
             to
             have
             exercised
             this
             Power
             ,
             when
             thus
             Instituted
             and
             set
             up
             .
             If
             this
             be
             clear
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Records
             ,
             then
             no
             defects
             or
             aberrations
             therefrom
             ,
             either
             in
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             can
             direct
             or
             warrand
             our
             Imitation
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             an
             Infallible
             proof
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             extend
             this
             to
             Regulat
             us
             as
             to
             every
             Scripture
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             therein
             held
             out
             .
             Both
             Scripture
             and
             Church
             History
             ,
             do
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             early
             aberrations
             from
             the
             Divine
             Rule
             ,
             both
             in
             Point
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             anent
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             Justification
             by
             good
             Works
             ,
             Worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Error
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ;
             and
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             the
             Embryon
             of
             a
             Papal
             Primacy
             ,
             was
             working
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             and
             early
             appeared
             in
             Diotrephes
             aspiring
             after
             a
             Primacy
             ▪
             Not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             Millenary
             Error
             ,
             the
             Error
             anent
             the
             Vision
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             early
             appearing
             thereafter
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             will
             needs
             strengthen
             his
             Notion
             by
             the
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Lex
               currit
               cum
               praxi
               ,
               &
               consuetudo
               est
               optimus
               interpres
               Legis
            
             :
             What
             interpretation
             and
             Sense
             this
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Human
             Laws
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             use
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             
               Long
               Robe
            
             ;
             But
             sure
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             't
             is
             dangerous
             and
             sadly
             lax
             .
             Divinity
             ,
             &
             
               Israels
               Consuetudo
            
             and
             early
             practice
             of
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             with
             a
             pretended
             design
             to
             Worship
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             was
             a
             shrewd
             and
             gross
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Second
             Command
             .
             The
             People
             who
             told
             Jeeremiah
             ,
             that
             
               they
               would
               pour
               out
               Drink
               Offerings
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             because
             their
             Progenitors
             in
             a
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             were
             much
             in
             this
             Surveyers
             Mind
             .
             But
             the
             great
             Lawgiver
             ,
             who
             enjoyned
             his
             People
             not
             to
             walk
             after
             their
             Fathers
             Commandments
             ▪
             nor
             Judgments
             ,
             though
             of
             never
             so
             Large
             an
             extent
             and
             long
             Continuance
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             Laws
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             is
             of
             another
             Mind
             .
             Tertullians
             Rule
             and
             Prayer
             is
             good
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Custom
             in
             it self
             considered
             and
             simplely
             ,
             
               Surge
               veritas
               ipsa
               .
               Scripturas
               tuas
               interpretare
               quas
               consuetudo
               non
               novit
               nam
               si
               nosset
               non
               esset
            
             :
             Did
             Custom
             know
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             any
             more
             :
             Upon
             which
             ground
             he
             pleads
             ,
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Light
             himself
             might
             arise
             and
             expone
             his
             own
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               these
               preceeding
               grounds
               ,
               he
               hath
               pleaded
               only
               for
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               though
               the
               necessity
               is
               not
               denied
               .
            
             But
             sure
             ,
             if
             these
             grounds
             evince
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             prove
             a
             Necessity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Lawfulness
             :
             If
             the
             Apostles
             Directions
             and
             Practice
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             their
             great
             Masters
             Commission
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             supposition
             
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             and
             Christian
             Churches
             Universal
             Reception
             and
             Practice
             ,
             will
             not
             evince
             and
             prove
             this
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             will
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             we
             heard
             him
             plead
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             which
             will
             bear
             this
             Conclusion
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             not
             of
             Lawfulness
             only
             .
             But
             in
             this
             proof
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               intended
               to
               quiet
               the
               Minds
               of
               People
               ,
               anent
               the
               Covenant
               obligation
               against
               it
               .
            
             A
             good
             Pillow
             of
             security
             ,
             no
             doubt
             this
             had
             been
             ,
             had
             he
             proved
             ,
             that
             Universally
             and
             absolutely
             no
             Oath
             can
             oblige
             against
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             Lawful
             or
             retrench
             our
             Liberty
             thereanent
             ,
             and
             answered
             the
             Arguments
             urged
             by
             Casuists
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             our
             purpose
             to
             digress
             on
             this
             head
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Lawful
               ,
               it
               is
            
             Juris
             Divini
             ,
             
               that
               we
               submit
               to
               a
               Lawful
               Human
               Ordinance
               and
               Command
               ,
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               :
            
             Which
             Reason
             were
             valid
             ,
             had
             he
             made
             good
             that
             the
             
               Human
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             in
             this
             Circumstantiate
             Case
             ,
             had
             for
             its
             object
             a
             
               thing
               Lawful
            
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Human
             ordinance
             is
             the
             
               First
               Rule
            
             and
             adequat
             ground
             of
             our
             Judging
             the
             expediency
             of
             a
             Practice
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             Lawful
             :
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Human
               Ordinance
            
             can
             of
             its
             own
             Nature
             loose
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Vows
             upon
             the
             Lawgivers
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             against
             such
             a
             practice
             as
             is
             commanded
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Surveyers
             Exceptions
             and
             Answers
             ,
             which
             he
             offers
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Pleaded
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Examined
             ;
             Particularly
             ,
             To
             these
             Passages
             
               viz
               :
               Matt.
               20
               :
               25
               ,
               26
            
             :
             with
             the
             Paralels
             
               Mark
               10
               :
               42
               :
               Luke
               22
               ,
               25
               :
            
             To
             that
             passage
             
               Mat.
               18
               :
               17
            
             :
             and
             
               Act
               :
               20
               :
               17
               ,
               28
               :
               Tit
               :
               1
               :
               5
               :
               7
               :
               1
            
             Pet
             :
             
               5
               :
               1.2
            
             .
             The
             Vnsoundness
             and
             Inconsistency
             of
             his
             Exceptions
             and
             Glosses
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             THE
             Surveyer
             having
             thus
             presented
             his
             Episcopal
             Strength
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Grounds
             for
             proving
             Prelacy
             Lawful
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             undertake
             to
             Answer
             the
             
               Scripture
               Arguments
            
             ,
             that
             are
             pleaded
             for
             
               Presbyterian
               Government
            
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             now
             Consider
             and
             Examin●
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               First
               Scriptures
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             P.
             197.
             )
             
               that
               are
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               for
               proving
               the
               Parity
               of
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               disproving
               Imparity
            
             or
             
               Superiority
               of
               any
               over
               others
               ,
               are
            
             Mark.
             10.42
             .
             Matth.
             20
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Luke
             .
             22.25
             .
             
               Where
               ,
               because
               our
               Lord
               is
               speaking
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Great
               Ones
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               their
               Exercising
               Dominion
               and
               Authority
               over
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               forbids
               his
               Disciples
               to
               do
               so
               ,
            
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Superiority
               or
               Governing
               Power
               of
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               above
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               all
               should
               be
               equal
               .
               Ans.
            
             These
             Texts
             have
             been
             above
             considered
             and
             improven
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Commanded
             Parity
             of
             Official
             power
             among
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             his
             First
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             clear
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             same
             equality
             among
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             equal
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             as
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             Successors
             in
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             Government
             .
             That
             the
             Prelats
             acclaimed
             Power
             in
             Civils
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             over
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             brings
             him
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             prohibition
             in
             these
             Texts
             ,
             is
             above
             made
             good
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             of
             expressing
             our
             Argument
             ,
             seems
             to
             oppose
             to
             this
             
               Official
               equality
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             the
             Superior
             power
             and
             Authority
             of
             greater
             to
             the
             lesser
             Judicatories
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             necessary
             Ligament
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             and
             of
             Presbyterian
             consequently
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             in
             his
             First
             Answer
             ,
             will
             needs
             question
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               at
               all
            
             a
             Prohibion
             
               in
               these
               Texts
               given
               to
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               mere
               prediction
               of
               what
               was
               to
               be
               their
               Lot
               in
               the
               VVorld
               ,
            
             Viz.
             
               That
               they
               were
               not
               to
               have
               a
               Stately
               ,
               Glorious
               ,
               Pompeous
               ,
               worldly
               Superiority
               over
               others
               ;
               Christ
               assuring
               them
               they
               were
               to
               be
               dispised
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               It
               was
               as
               Incongruous
               to
               prohibit
               them
               to
               Reign
               as
               Grandees
               ,
               as
               to
               Charge
               a
               Man
               not
               to
               act
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               assured
               that
               all
               his
               days
               he
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Beggar
               ▪
               Ans.
            
             This
             pitiful
             Shift
             and
             Gloss
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Road
             of
             Interpreters
             ,
             discovers
             what
             a
             desperate
             falling
             Cause
             the
             Surveyer
             was
             maintaining
             ,
             which
             needed
             the
             support
             of
             such
             a
             Conceit
             as
             this
             :
             To
             which
             we
             oppose
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Circumstances
             and
             Scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             clearly
             refuting
             this
             irrational
             Subterfuge
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             our
             Lord
             was
             here
             curing
             the
             Disciples
             Emulation
             and
             sinful
             Debate
             about
             
               Superiority
               and
               Chiefness
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             and
             directing
             them
             ,
             both
             negatively
             and
             positively
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             power
             ,
             as
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preventing
             of
             mistakes
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             contravention
             of
             their
             Practice
             ,
             in
             Reference
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Exercise
             of
             Church
             Government
             :
             In
             order
             to
             which
             Scope
             ,
             the
             pointing
             at
             the
             events
             of
             Providence
             ,
             merely
             in
             their
             external
             Condition
             ,
             had
             been
             utterly
             extraneous
             and
             impertinent
             .
             And
             as
             in
             this
             Gloss
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             doth
             Violence
             to
             the
             prohibiting
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             so
             most
             palpably
             to
             the
             positive
             Injunction
             ,
             
               He
               that
               will
               be
               great
               or
               Chief
               ,
            
             as
             Luke
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               as
               the
               Youngest
               ,
            
             recommending
             to
             them
             a
             Humble
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             Pompous
             greatness
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
             Surveyers
             Reason
             is
             palpably
             absurd
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             of
             our
             Lords
             warning
             them
             of
             their
             despised
             State
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             he
             also
             Instructed
             them
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             did
             shew
             he
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               against
               which
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               should
               not
               prevail
            
             ;
             In
             which
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             being
             Officers
             and
             Governours
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             they
             should
             understand
             its
             nature
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             due
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             and
             as
             necessary
             it
             was
             ,
             their
             Successors
             should
             have
             the
             same
             knowledge
             .
             The
             Offices
             in
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             are
             truely
             Honourable
             ,
             to
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             Honour
             and
             Highly
             Esteemed
             by
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             then
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Spiritual
             greatness
             and
             Honour
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             worldly
             Pomp
             ,
             should
             be
             thus
             pointed
             out
             ?
             The
             Surveyer
             holds
             there
             was
             a
             Prophetick
             Intimation
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             
               a
               Glorious
               ,
               Pompous
               ,
               Worldly
               Superiority
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             excludes
             from
             an
             Apostolick
             Succession
             ,
             Prelats
             ,
             who
             are
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Peers
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             must
             set
             them
             in
             Terms
             of
             Contradiction
             to
             this
             his
             supposed
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Granting
             there
             is
             here
             a
             Prohibition
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             will
             consider
             what
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             .
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
            
             that
             Sort
             of
             Dominion
             
               exercised
               among
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Notion
               the
               Apostles
               had
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.6
             .
             Luk.
             24.21
             .
             Mat.
             18.1
             .
             Mark
             9.34
             .
             
               So
               that
               our
               Lord
               discharged
               Earthly
               Pomp
               ,
               Coactive
               Power
               of
               Worldly
               Kingdoms
               ,
               not
               all
               Superiority
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Ministers
               above
               others
               ,
            
             non
             Rem
             sed
             Modum
             Rei
             .
             Ans.
             This
             is
             above
             Examined
             and
             Confuted
             .
             We
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Masterly
               Power
               and
               Dominion
            
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Humble
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             Service
             ,
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             this
             Precept
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             Discriminat
             one
             Dominion
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             sort
             were
             allowed
             ,
             and
             another
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               Lordship
               and
               Dominion
            
             ,
             were
             Diversified
             and
             Distinguished
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             manner
             of
             Exercise
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             but
             all
             Masterly
             Power
             ,
             though
             in
             its
             self
             lawful
             ,
             is
             here
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             matter
             and
             manner
             forbidden
             to
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             This
             Man
             acknowledges
             
               Earthly
               Pomp
            
             to
             be
             forbidden
             and
             
               Worldly
               Grandure
            
             ,
             and
             what
             could
             his
             thoughts
             be
             of
             Prelats
             being
             a
             third
             Estate
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             bearing
             State
             Offices
             of
             the
             Highest
             Sort
             ?
             He
             says
             our
             Lord
             discharged
             not
             Rem
             but
             
               Modum
               Rei
            
             :
             If
             by
             this
             
               Modus
               Rei
            
             he
             understand
             
               a
               Civil
               Dominion
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             cut
             off
             the
             
               Prelats
               Civil
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             acknowledges
             their
             Transgressing
             this
             Precept
             :
             If
             he
             restrict
             the
             Sense
             to
             a
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             call
             Spiritual
             ,
             he
             leaves
             still
             a
             Latitude
             for
             the
             highest
             Extension
             thereof
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Papal
             Primacy
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Chiefness
               is
               rather
               supposed
               than
               forbidden
               ,
            
             as
             he
             labours
             to
             prove
             (
             P.
             201.
             )
             from
             Luk.
             22.26
             .
             And
             thus
             neither
             the
             Disciples
             Distemper
             ,
             
             nor
             Emulation
             about
             a
             Primacy
             ,
             nor
             the
             Papal
             Pretensions
             thereof
             ,
             are
             ever
             touched
             by
             this
             Prohibition
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Gloss
             :
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             crosses
             our
             Lords
             Scope
             ,
             so
             he
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             since
             (
             P.
             199.
             )
             he
             asserts
             with
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             
               Pari
               honoris
               &
               potestatis
               consortio
               praediti
               ,
            
             had
             equal
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
             This
             Answer
             of
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             wherein
             he
             embraces
             the
             Popish
             Distinction
             and
             Evasion
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             viz.
             That
             our
             Lord
             discharged
             that
             Sort
             of
             Dominion
             only
             ,
             exercised
             among
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             
               non
               Rem
               sed
               Modum
               Rei
            
             ,
             brings
             to
             Mind
             a
             remarkable
             Passage
             of
             the
             Learned
             
               Turretin
               ,
               Institut
               .
               Theol.
               Elenct
               .
               Part.
            
             3.
             
             Loc.
             18.
             
             Quest.
             16.
             
               de
               Regimine
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               P.
               mihi
            
             164
             ,
             165.
             
             Having
             Cited
             this
             Passage
             ,
             Luk.
             22.25
             ,
             26.
             against
             the
             Papal
             Monarchy
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             paralell
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             And
             from
             both
             ,
             having
             inferred
             that
             Dominion
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             a
             Ministerial
             Service
             enjoyned
             :
             He
             brings
             this
             Popish
             Argument
             and
             Exception
             ,
             
               
                 Nec
                 dici
                 potest
                 apud
              
               Lucam
               
                 Monarchiam
                 &
                 Dominationem
                 absolute
                 non
                 interdici
                 ,
                 sed
                 tantum
                 ejus
                 modum
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 sit
                 simulis
                 Dominationi
                 Politicae
                 seu
                 Tyrannidi
                 Regum
                 Gentium
              
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               It
               cannot
               be
               said
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Luke
               ,
               that
               Monarchy
               and
               Dominion
               is
               not
               absolutely
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               manner
               thereof
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               is
               like
               to
               that
               Tyrannical
               Dominion
               of
               Earthly
               Kings
               .
            
             The
             Reasons
             of
             his
             rejecting
             this
             Gloss
             ,
             he
             subjoyns
             ,
             
               
                 Quia
                 Apostoli
                 non
                 contendebant
                 inter
                 se
                 de
                 modo
                 Primatus
                 sed
                 de
                 Primatu
                 ipso
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               contending
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Primacy
               ,
               but
               the
               Primacy
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               that
               our
               Lords
               Answer
               may
               be
               apposit
               to
               their
               Question
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               absolutely
               forbid
               all
               Dominion
               .
               2.
               
               If
               our
               Lord
               had
               intended
               to
               forbid
               only
               some
               special
               kind
               of
               Dominion
               
                 certum
                 Dominationis
                 modum
              
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               removed
               their
               Ambition
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               here
               endeavouring
               signally
               to
               remove
               ,
               since
               other
               Primacies
               also
               do
               Feed
               Ambition
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Saith
                 he
              
               ,
               this
               Phrase
               [
               
                 Not
                 so
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 among
                 you
              
               ]
               according
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               doth
               import
               a
               simple
               and
               absolute
               Negation
               ,
               as
               Psal.
               1.4.147.20
               .
               Adding
               that
               in
               the
               paralells
               ,
               Mat.
               20.
               and
               Mark
               10.
               it
               is
               expressed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 non
                 it
                 a
                 sit
                 inter
                 vos
                 ,
                 It
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               He
               adds
               that
               if
               Christ
               had
               allowed
               a
               Dominion
               to
               Peter
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               had
               been
               admonished
               thereanent
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Term
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifying
               a
               Service
               or
               Ministry
               ascribed
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               inconsistent
               therewith
               .
               He
               afterward
               in
               the
               next
               Paragraph
               Answers
               the
               Objection
               taken
               from
               the
               Signification
               of
               the
               Compound
               Words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               importing
               a
               violent
               Domination
               ,
               shewing
               that
               the
               Words
               of
               themselves
               will
               not
               necessarly
               import
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               from
               some
               paralel
               Texts
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               signifie
               a
               simple
               Dominion
               only
               ,
               which
               he
               further
               proves
               from
               Lukes
               making
               use
               of
               the
               Simple
               Verbs
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Adding
               
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               ,
               that
               our
               Lord
               should
               speak
               of
               a
               Dominion
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               Debate
               was
               not
               about
               a
               violent
               Domination
               .
               He
               adds
               further
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 valet
                 quod
                 subjicitur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               is
               of
               no
               weight
               which
               the
               Popish
               Adversary
               pleads
               against
               the
               Discharge
               of
               all
               Primacy
               ,
               because
               our
               Lord
               subjoyns
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 greatest
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               since
               our
               Lord
               speaks
               not
               of
               a
               true
               Greatness
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               Imaginary
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Affectation
               and
               Desire
               :
               Which
               Matthew
               and
               Mark
               do
               expone
               and
               clear
               by
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 amongst
                 you
                 .
              
            
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             he
             hath
             several
             things
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             expresly
             Disputing
             against
             this
             Surveyer
             ,
             as
             indeed
             upon
             the
             Matter
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             Listeth
             him
             among
             the
             Popish
             Adversaries
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             Point
             of
             the
             
               Persons
               spoken
               to
            
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               were
               sometimes
               spoken
               to
               ,
               as
               representing
               all
               Christians
               ,
            
             Mark.
             13.37
             .
             
               In
               which
               Sense
               ,
               this
               Prohibition
               was
               not
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               would
               strike
               at
               the
               Authority
               allowed
               among
               Christians
               :
               Sometimes
               what
               is
               spoken
               to
               them
               concerns
               themselves
               alone
               in
               their
               Apostolick
               Capacity
               ,
               as
            
             Matth.
             19.28
             .
             
               In
               which
               Sense
               ,
               we
               cannot
               understand
               this
               Prohibition
               ,
               since
               it
               would
               exclude
               all
               Ministers
               afterward
               :
               Some
               things
               likewise
               were
               spoken
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               representing
               only
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               when
               Power
               of
               remitting
               and
               retaining
               Sins
               is
               given
               them
               ,
            
             Joh.
             20.
             
             
               In
               which
               Sense
               ,
               we
               cannot
               apply
               this
               unto
               them
               ,
               since
               this
               will
               impeach
               the
               Superior
               Authority
               of
               any
               of
               them
               above
               others
               ,
               and
               their
               Authority
               over
               Inferior
               Ministers
               ,
               evidenced
               in
            
             Pauls
             Excommunicating
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             
               making
               Decrees
               for
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ans.
            
             Whatever
             may
             be
             said
             to
             this
             Partition
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Enumeration
             is
             not
             so
             adequat
             as
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             Super-numerary
             :
             Some
             things
             might
             be
             spoken
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             did
             most
             nearly
             concern
             them
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             being
             immediatly
             directed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             have
             an
             useful
             reference
             ,
             in
             a
             Subaltern
             and
             Subordinat
             Sense
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             As
             when
             our
             LORD
             said
             to
             His
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             :
             This
             in
             some
             respect
             had
             a
             peculiar
             Application
             to
             them
             
               as
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             our
             LORDs
             Infallibly
             Inspired
             Ambassadors
             ,
             authorized
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             prescribe
             her
             Ordinances
             and
             institute
             her
             Officers
             ,
             and
             several
             of
             them
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Pen-Men
             in
             writing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Built
               upon
               their
               Foundation
            
             .
             But
             though
             no
             Ministers
             else
             could
             acclaim
             to
             be
             in
             this
             respect
             
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             or
             challenge
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             peculiar
             Priviledges
             of
             Apostles
             included
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             notwithstanding
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Subordinat
             Application
             hereof
             unto
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Capacity
             and
             Sphere
             
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             have
             the
             Honour
             and
             Duties
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Office
             therein
             
             enjoyned
             and
             included
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             theirs
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             he
             grants
             the
             Apostles
             were
             
               pari
               honoris
               &
               potestatis
               consortio
               praediti
               ,
            
             and
             cannot
             deny
             that
             our
             LORD
             bespoke
             them
             upon
             that
             Ground
             of
             an
             equal
             Official
             Power
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             that
             Capacity
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             he
             bespoke
             Pastors
             ,
             whom
             he
             appointed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             order
             of
             an
             equal
             Official
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             ordinary
             Authority
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             can
             give
             no
             Reason
             wherefore
             our
             LORD
             discharged
             the
             impeaching
             this
             instituted
             Equal
             Power
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             an
             
               Unlawful
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             given
             the
             same
             Prohibition
             to
             Pastors
             :
             Why
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Chief
             or
             Primat
             is
             discharged
             among
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             among
             Pastors
             .
             The
             Surveyers
             
               Contrary
               Instances
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Authority
               over
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             are
             palpably
             Impertinent
             ,
             and
             do
             miss
             the
             Mark.
             For
             1.
             
             Their
             Authority
             in
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             can
             no
             wayes
             conclude
             what
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             ordinary
             and
             settled
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             Argument
             runs
             thus
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             being
             placed
             in
             an
             equal
             Sphere
             of
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             were
             equal
             among
             themselves
             
               as
               Apostles
            
             ,
             formally
             ,
             and
             equal
             among
             themselves
             as
             
               Gospel
               Ministers
            
             upon
             this
             Ground
             :
             But
             that
             therefore
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             Authority
             Apostolical
             ,
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             over
             Inferior
             Officers
             ,
             doth
             nowayes
             follow
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             had
             Authority
             over
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             Lawful
             Official
             Authority
             of
             one
             Pastor
             over
             another
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             were
             more
             than
             Ministers
             ,
             viz.
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Capacity
             had
             that
             Superiority
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Ministers
             simplely
             :
             So
             that
             such
             an
             Argument
             would
             run
             cross
             to
             the
             common
             Rules
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             whatever
             Authority
             they
             put
             furth
             in
             the
             Churches
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             and
             in
             directing
             them
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             ordinary
             Power
             ,
             yet
             in
             settled
             Judicatories
             they
             are
             found
             acting
             as
             Elders
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Apostles
             ;
             This
             hath
             been
             made
             Good
             in
             Pauls
             assuming
             the
             Presbytrie
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Timothy
             ;
             The
             ordinary
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             concurring
             with
             the
             Apostles
             in
             that
             
               Council
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             
             Both
             in
             the
             Disquisition
             ,
             in
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             enjoyning
             the
             Decree
             .
             But
             sayes
             the
             
               Surveyer
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               distinguish
               where
               the
               Law
               distinguisheth
               not
               ;
               If
               notwithstanding
               this
               Prohibition
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               exercised
               Authority
               over
               Ministers
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               Discharge
               such
               an
               Authority
               of
               Pastors
               over
               Pastors
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Laws
             of
             our
             LORD
             delivered
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Correspondent
             Recorded
             Practice
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             State
             a
             clear
             distinction
             betwixt
             the
             
               Extraordinary
               and
               Ordinary
               Officers
            
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             of
             their
             power
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Ambition
               beginning
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               cure
               should
               have
               been
               applyed
               to
               them
               .
               Ans.
            
             So
             we
             affirm
             it
             was
             in
             our
             Lords
             prohibiting
             either
             a
             Prelatical
             Dominion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             over
             Inferior
             
             Officers
             :
             But
             this
             could
             not
             impeach
             their
             extraordinary
             Inspection
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             -
             which
             was
             together
             with
             their
             Office
             to
             pass
             off
             ,
             and
             die
             with
             themselves
             ,
             when
             that
             Case
             and
             exigency
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             over
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Surveyers
               Second
            
             Counter-evidence
             (
             P.
             199.
             )
             
               is
               drawn
               from
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               First
               Apostles
               ,
               Secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
               Thirdly
               Teachers
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               ordinal
               Numbering
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Object
               they
               were
               imployed
               about
               ;
               as
               Presbyterians
               hold
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               Office
               Superior
               to
               the
               Elder
               .
               Ans.
            
             Not
             to
             stand
             upon
             this
             his
             ordinal
             numbering
             ;
             nor
             upon
             an
             enquiry
             wherefore
             the
             Evangelist
             is
             excluded
             by
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             this
             Account
             of
             ordinal
             numbering
             ,
             whom
             we
             find
             Numbred
             ,
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             It
             is
             Evident
             ,
             that
             .
             1.
             
             This
             Instance
             is
             extravagant
             from
             the
             Point
             :
             For
             ,
             from
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             
               Unlawful
               Dominion
            
             over
             their
             Fellows
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             Apostles
             as
             representing
             Pastors
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             draws
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             will
             follow
             a
             Discharge
             of
             the
             
               Superior
               Authority
               of
               one
               Pastor
               over
               another
               ,
            
             he
             means
             an
             
               Official
               Superiority
            
             ,
             the
             Contrary
             whereof
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             by
             Instances
             ;
             and
             here
             his
             great
             Instance
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             over
             inferior
             Officers
             ;
             or
             the
             supposed
             ordinal
             Numbring
             of
             
               Extraordinary
               Officers
            
             :
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             prove
             the
             Official
             ordinary
             Superiority
             of
             Pastors
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             to
             evince
             their
             Superior
             Degrees
             among
             themselves
             ?
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             &c.
             were
             placed
             in
             their
             several
             Degrees
             ,
             or
             had
             their
             special
             Pieces
             of
             work
             in
             the
             Churches
             Infant
             State
             ,
             therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             :
             What
             Consequence
             is
             this
             ?
             2.
             
             He
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             in
             this
             Reasoning
             :
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             hath
             already
             distinguished
             the
             Apostles
             
               Official
               ordinary
               Power
            
             ,
             in
             the
             plenitude
             whereof
             ,
             he
             alledges
             Prelats
             do
             succeed
             them
             ,
             from
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             call
             extraordinary
             ,
             else
             his
             Distinction
             is
             chimerical
             ,
             and
             must
             fly
             with
             one
             Wing
             .
             And
             (
             2
             )
             He
             alledges
             some
             things
             are
             spoken
             to
             them
             alone
             in
             their
             
               Apostolick
               Capacity
            
             ,
             which
             
               concerned
               none
               else
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             distinguishes
             that
             capacity
             from
             the
             capacity
             of
             Pastors
             :
             Now
             when
             he
             is
             about
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               qua
               Pastors
            
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             under
             thus
             reduplication
             strictly
             and
             properly
             ,
             were
             above
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             there
             are
             different
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             forgot
             his
             Distinction
             ,
             he
             draweth
             his
             Argument
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Acts
             of
             Superiority
             over
             inferior
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             supposed
             Degrees
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             that
             extraordinary
             Function
             ,
             wherein
             he
             palpably
             baffles
             his
             former
             suposition
             and
             Distinction
             .
             That
             in
             the
             Text
             Cited
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Paralel
             ,
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             there
             is
             a
             Numbering
             (
             whether
             we
             call
             it
             ordinal
             or
             not
             )
             of
             
               Extraordinary
               Officers
            
             ,
             now
             past
             off
             with
             these
             first
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             the
             consentient
             Judgment
             of
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             no
             Argument
             can
             be
             
             drawn
             from
             hence
             ,
             for
             distinction
             of
             Degrees
             in
             the
             Pastoral
             Office.
             The
             Surveyer
             (
             P.
             200.
             )
             
               cannot
               understand
               how
               the
               Pastor
               having
               a
               Doctrinal
               Superiority
               over
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               should
               in
               Point
               of
               Disciplin
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               Personal
               application
               of
               the
               Word
               sink
               below
               his
               Assistants
               in
               the
               Session
               and
               have
               his
               Voice
               swallowed
               up
               by
               theirs
               .
            
             But
             he
             might
             much
             more
             wonder
             at
             his
             own
             Principle
             ,
             who
             alledges
             the
             Pastor
             to
             have
             ,
             in
             dispensing
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             an
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             comes
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             in
             a
             Judicatory
             with
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             losses
             all
             Authoriry
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             last
             Edition
             of
             our
             Hierarchical
             Prelacy
             ,
             become
             a
             mere
             Cipher
             without
             a
             Figure
             ,
             having
             no
             Power
             but
             to
             advise
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             scarce
             that
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Pastors
             Authority
             in
             the
             Session
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             although
             the
             higher
             Honour
             allowed
             to
             the
             Labourer
             in
             Word
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             above
             the
             Officer
             who
             Rules
             only
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             thus
             Labour
             ,
             will
             allow
             the
             respect
             &
             deference
             of
             a
             constant
             Presidency
             in
             the
             Parochial
             Church
             Judidicatory
             ,
             yet
             Ruling
             Elders
             having
             an
             Essential
             interest
             in
             Church
             Government
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             the
             sole
             decisive
             Vote
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             still
             access
             to
             appeal
             to
             a
             higher
             Judicatory
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             mal-Administration
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Surveyers
               Third
            
             ground
             is
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Governing
               Superiority
               be
               inhibit
               to
               Pastors
               over
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               of
               one
               over
               others
               ,
               and
               thus
               we
               unjustly
               distinguish
               this
               Monarchical
               Government
               of
               one
               ,
               while
               we
               allow
               the
               like
               Government
               of
               many
               ,
               which
               in
               an
               Aristocratical
               form
               ,
               may
               have
               as
               much
               of
               State
               and
               Command
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               :
               If
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               Discharged
               all
               Superiority
               of
               many
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               Number
               over
               others
               this
               will
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
            
             Independents
             ,
             destroy
             Presbyterian
             
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Subordination
               of
               Iudicatories
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             in
             part
             already
             removed
             ,
             by
             what
             we
             have
             offered
             anent
             the
             Essential
             difference
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Judiciary
             Power
             ,
             as
             Subjected
             in
             a
             Colledge
             or
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             Monopolizing
             and
             concentring
             it
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             1.
             
             We
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             hath
             Established
             and
             Instituted
             both
             the
             Nature
             and
             Subject
             of
             Church
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             Having
             Instituted
             Pastors
             of
             an
             equal
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             all
             Pastors
             as
             Members
             of
             the
             Judicatory
             ,
             have
             an
             Essential
             interest
             in
             the
             decisive
             Votes
             ,
             and
             an
             equal
             decisive
             suffrage
             therein
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Clear
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Monopolized
             Government
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             who
             appears
             excluded
             and
             Discharged
             by
             our
             Lords
             Instituted
             Principles
             and
             Grounds
             of
             Government
             ,
             since
             this
             
               Concentring
               of
               Government
               in
               one
            
             ,
             robs
             Pastors
             of
             this
             their
             Decisive
             suffrage
             ,
             excludes
             a
             free
             and
             full
             Conference
             and
             Debate
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             sutable
             Determination
             ,
             by
             a
             free
             suffrage
             ,
             as
             is
             exemplified
             in
             that
             Council
             ▪
             Act.
             15.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             Dominion
             of
             a
             Prelat
             over
             Pastors
             (
             besides
             his
             Pompous
             Civil
             Dominion
             )
             brings
             him
             palpably
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             this
             Prohibition
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyterians
             Subordination
             of
             Judicatories
             ,
             cannot
             fall
             within
             the
             Compass
             hereof
             ,
             nor
             come
             under
             the
             Surveyers
             
             imputation
             of
             State
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             is
             many
             ways
             evident
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             This
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Light
             and
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             Governments
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             is
             notably
             consistent
             with
             the
             Jurisdictional
             exercise
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             thereof
             ,
             both
             which
             the
             Prelatical
             Dominion
             destroys
             :
             This
             Subordination
             is
             founded
             upon
             our
             Lords
             Institution
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             where
             the
             gradation
             in
             Point
             of
             Censure
             and
             Appeals
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Lesser
             to
             the
             greater
             Number
             ,
             which
             the
             Prelatical
             form
             inverts
             and
             destroys
             .
             As
             for
             Commisions
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             next
             quibles
             about
             :
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             extrinsick
             Judicatory
             ,
             exercising
             any
             extrinsick
             power
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             Compendious
             meeting
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             ,
             with
             their
             Conjunct
             power
             for
             the
             purposes
             delegated
             and
             limited
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Time
             and
             Object
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             are
             accountable
             to
             the
             ensuing
             Assembly
             for
             their
             Administration
             .
             What
             the
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             touching
             
               their
               power
               to
               punish
               all
               Ministers
               who
               will
               not
               obey
               their
               Acts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             palpably
             impertinent
             ,
             for
             no
             Censures
             or
             Punishments
             were
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Limits
             of
             their
             Instructions
             and
             Commission
             ,
             nor
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             Assemblies
             engage
             to
             own
             them
             any
             otherwise
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             whatever
             point
             they
             did
             Malverse
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             was
             still
             as
             an
             equal
             Judge
             to
             be
             Appealed
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Surveyers
               Fourth
            
             Ground
             and
             Instance
             (
             P.
             201.
             )
             is
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Texts
               under
               Debate
               ,
               our
               Lord
               supposes
               some
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               Comparison
               of
               others
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               great
               and
               chief
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               else
               the
               Speech
               were
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               And
               that
               our
               Lord
               directs
               such
               as
               attained
               to
               this
               Chiefty
               and
               Greatness
               ,
               to
               Demean
               themselves
               Humbly
               and
               Usefully
               ,
            
             let
             him
             be
             as
             the
             Younger
             ,
             
               which
               is
               no
               Direction
               to
               Undervalue
               such
               ,
               but
               only
               prohibits
               an
               Affectation
               of
               Honour
               ,
               separat
               from
               the
               worthy
               Work
               mentioned
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             Ans.
             This
             Popish
             Gloss
             of
             Bellarmin
             and
             others
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             at
             large
             Confuted
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             establisheth
             and
             fixeth
             the
             Popes
             Mitre
             ,
             instead
             of
             Levelling
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             this
             Text
             certainly
             doth
             .
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             more
             appositely
             to
             the
             Scope
             and
             Contexture
             ,
             have
             told
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             said
             not
             ,
             he
             who
             by
             my
             Appointment
             should
             be
             Chief
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             a
             Principality
             or
             Supremacy
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             from
             the
             bad
             Disposition
             of
             Iames
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             would
             seek
             this
             ,
             must
             in
             place
             thereof
             endeavour
             and
             emulat
             Spiritual
             Faithful
             Diligence
             in
             the
             Ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             be
             Chief
             in
             Vertue
             and
             Reward
             .
             That
             this
             Popish
             Gloss
             of
             a
             supposed
             Lawful
             Chiefness
             or
             Principality
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             overthrows
             the
             Scope
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             our
             Lord
             rather
             to
             have
             Inflamed
             than
             Quenched
             by
             his
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Ambitious
             Sute
             of
             the
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             Emulation
             thereupon
             .
             That
             this
             Gloss
             will
             prove
             the
             Disciples
             Concernment
             in
             the
             Enquiry
             ,
             anent
             the
             Person
             who
             was
             to
             be
             Chief
             .
             The
             Survey●r
             though
             apparently
             excluding
             a
             Civil
             Chiefness
             or
             Kingly
             Power
             ,
             yet
             allows
             
             a
             Spiritual
             Principality
             .
             His
             Caution
             ,
             that
             the
             Clause
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               as
               the
               Younger
               ,
            
             will
             
               not
               import
               a
               Direction
               to
               Undervalue
               such
               ,
            
             is
             fruitless
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             recommends
             therein
             a
             humble
             Ministerial
             Diligence
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             The
             Bishops
             Work
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             is
             the
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Laborious
             Pastor
             and
             Scripture
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             the
             Aspiring
             Seeker
             of
             
               a
               Chiefness
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             would
             bring
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             is
             condemned
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Diotrephes
             ,
             who
             aspired
             after
             the
             same
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             
               of
               the
               Motive
               drawn
               from
               our
               Lords
               Humility
            
             :
             We
             have
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Series
             of
             their
             Arguing
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Fellows
             doth
             underprop
             by
             such
             a
             Notion
             and
             Gloss
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             a
             Primacy
             or
             Papacy
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             we
             add
             here
             ,
             that
             our
             Lords
             Exemplary
             Humility
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             place
             presented
             ,
             the
             more
             strongly
             to
             enforce
             his
             Servants
             abhorring
             all
             Ambitious
             Usurpation
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             Fellow-Disciples
             and
             Servants
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Surveyers
               Fifth
            
             Ground
             and
             Counter-Instance
             (
             P.
             202.
             )
             is
             this
             in
             
               Summ
               ,
               That
               our
               Lord
               mentioning
               in
               this
               Prohibition
               ,
               the
               Authority
               ,
               not
               of
               Kings
               over
               Chief
               Grandees
               ,
               but
               over
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               were
               our
               Gloss
               of
               his
               discharging
               all
               Governing
               Superiority
               admitted
               ,
               it
               would
               reach
               a
               Prohibition
               of
               Government
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               Lord
               discharges
               not
               the
               Rule
               of
               one
               or
               some
               Ministers
               over
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Lordly
               and
               Earthly
               Way
               of
               it
               .
               Ans.
            
             As
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             here
             discharged
             ,
             is
             certainly
             such
             ,
             as
             respects
             both
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             Church
             Members
             and
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             and
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             as
             reaching
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             ,
             because
             respecting
             
               Church
               Members
            
             :
             Whence
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             Copying
             out
             this
             Direction
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             exhorted
             Ministers
             
               not
               to
               Lord
               over
               Gods
               Heritage
            
             ;
             So
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             encroaches
             upon
             the
             just
             Liberties
             both
             of
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             robbing
             the
             one
             of
             their
             Decisive
             Suffrage
             and
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             their
             just
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Call
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             things
             .
             Here
             again
             ,
             we
             may
             notice
             ,
             how
             this
             Surveyer
             overshoots
             still
             his
             Mark
             ,
             and
             wanders
             from
             the
             Point
             ,
             while
             endeavouring
             to
             prove
             that
             an
             Official
             Inequality
             of
             Pastors
             is
             not
             here
             prohibited
             ;
             And
             drawing
             his
             Proof
             from
             the
             supposed
             Superiority
             of
             Apostles
             over
             ordinary
             Pastors
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             here
             discharged
             a
             
               Dominative
               ,
               Worldly
               and
               Lordly
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             the
             Text
             forces
             him
             to
             give
             a
             Deadly
             Blow
             to
             his
             Darling
             Prelats
             ,
             who
             owne
             the
             Title
             ,
             Name
             and
             Thing
             of
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             both
             Civil
             and
             Spiritual
             Dominion
             ,
             they
             being
             owned
             as
             Spiritual
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Lords
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Scripture
             made
             use
             of
             for
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             (
             P.
             203.
             )
             undertakes
             to
             Answer
             ,
             is
             that
             Passage
             ,
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               go
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whence
             he
             saith
             we
             argue
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               giving
               out
               the
               great
               Charter
               of
               censuring
               Iurisdiction
               to
               be
               exercised
               among
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               doth
               not
               give
               that
               Power
               to
               one
               Man
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Man
               cannot
               be
               a
               Church
               .
            
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               professes
               to
               disclaim
            
             Erastus
             
               way
               ,
               which
               denys
               an
               inherent
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               correcting
               Offences
               ,
               and
               keeping
               Ordinances
               in
               Purity
               .
            
             Which
             contradicts
             his
             Zealous
             Pleading
             for
             the
             Kings
             Ecclesiastick
             Supremacy
             in
             this
             Pamphlet
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             screwed
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             pinacle
             of
             an
             Arbitrary
             Dominion
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Prelats
             were
             declared
             to
             
               Act
               as
               his
               Commissioners
               ,
               accountable
               to
               him
               in
               their
               pretended
               Ecclesiastick
               Administrations
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               it self
               ,
               is
               in
               our
               Laws
               called
               and
               owned
               ,
               as
               his
            
             Majestie
             's
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Government
            
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Surveyer
             pretends
             to
             disowne
             Erastus
             way
             ,
             yet
             he
             spends
             a
             considerable
             Discourse
             in
             fighting
             with
             their
             Weapons
             .
             In
             order
             to
             this
             Scope
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Course
               is
               here
               prescribed
               for
               charitable
               removing
               privat
               Quarrels
               arising
               among
               Brethren
               ,
               both
               to
               gain
               their
               Friendship
               and
               their
               Souls
               too
               ,
               from
               the
               guiltiness
               of
               the
               Breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
            
             v.
             21.22
             .
             
               And
               from
               the
               paralel
            
             ,
             Luk.
             17.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Hence
               he
               inferrs
               ,
               that
               our
               Lords
               Direction
               is
               in
               Limitation
               to
               privat
               Injuries
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               whole
               Latitude
               of
               all
               Offences
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               Direction
               cannot
               be
               extended
               .
               Ans.
            
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             our
             Lord
             here
             prescribs
             this
             Method
             of
             removing
             Offences
             ,
             viz.
             That
             when
             more
             privat
             Means
             reach
             not
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             privatly
             admonished
             is
             not
             gained
             and
             convinced
             of
             his
             Miscarriage
             ,
             the
             Matter
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             publick
             hearing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Church
             and
             Collegiat
             Meeting
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             power
             to
             censure
             Ecclesiastically
             .
             So
             that
             admiting
             there
             is
             a
             Remedy
             here
             prescribed
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             privat
             Offences
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Scandals
             that
             might
             arise
             among
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Charity
             and
             Equity
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Gaining
             ,
             here
             made
             the
             Scope
             of
             Dealing
             with
             the
             offending
             Brother
             ,
             respects
             mainly
             the
             gaining
             of
             his
             Soul
             to
             GOD
             :
             So
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
             and
             the
             gaining
             of
             his
             Friendship
             ,
             only
             in
             a
             Subordinat
             Sense
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Passages
             cited
             ,
             neither
             v.
             21.22
             .
             of
             this
             Chap.
             nor
             Luk.
             17.1.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             (
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             himself
             dare
             not
             call
             exactly
             paralel
             to
             the
             place
             under
             debate
             )
             can
             evince
             that
             the
             Offences
             mentioned
             were
             nothing
             but
             mere
             privat
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             not
             Scandals
             ;
             as
             Mr.
             Gillespie
             in
             the
             
               Aarons
               Rod
               ,
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Ch.
             2.
             hath
             abundantly
             proved
             :
             And
             admitting
             there
             is
             a
             Medium
             betwixt
             privat
             Injuries
             and
             all
             Offences
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             only
             of
             Offences
             and
             Scandals
             ;
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             hence
             inferred
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             grosser
             and
             the
             lesser
             Scandals
             may
             not
             fall
             under
             a
             diverse
             Consideration
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             some
             pieces
             of
             a
             Method
             of
             Procedure
             ,
             as
             is
             
             evident
             from
             what
             the
             Apostle
             prescribes
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             that
             attrocious
             Scandal
             of
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             (
             P.
             203
             ,
             204
             205.
             )
             spends
             a
             long
             Discourse
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             load
             with
             Absurdities
             ,
             the
             Distinction
             betwixt
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Powers
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Varieties
             of
             Offences
             arising
             upon
             sins
             of
             Omission
             and
             Commission
             ,
             sins
             of
             Quotidian
             Incursion
             ,
             Scandals
             from
             Actions
             Criminal
             ,
             or
             in
             point
             of
             Civil
             Injuries
             ,
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               Injuries
               in
               order
               to
               the
               joynting
               of
               the
               supposed
               Discipline
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               when
               the
               Civil
               Injuries
               and
               Scandal
               are
               joyned
               ,
               whether
               he
               shall
               complain
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               Iudge
               of
               the
               Scandal
               ,
               since
               thus
               the
               Church
               will
               Iudge
               the
               Civil
               injury
               ,
               and
               invade
               the
               Magistrats
               part
               ,
               or
               else
               pronounce
               the
               Actions
               Scandalous
               ,
               and
               Censure
               blindly
               ,
               following
               the
               antecedent
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Magistrat
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               be
               necessitat
               to
               review
               the
               whole
               Process
            
             de
             novo
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ans.
            
             As
             Matters
             coming
             before
             these
             Respective
             Judicatories
             ,
             must
             be
             considered
             Matterially
             and
             Formally
             ,
             so
             the
             proper
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Formalities
             of
             the
             Actions
             ,
             or
             the
             
               ratio
               suo
               qua
            
             ,
             they
             come
             under
             their
             Respective
             cognizances
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             the
             Materiality
             of
             the
             Action
             simplely
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             make
             the
             Two
             Powers
             inevitably
             to
             Justle
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             might
             not
             medle
             with
             any
             Action
             ,
             which
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             Power
             doth
             in
             any
             Case
             touch
             ,
             such
             as
             habituated
             Adultery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Scandal
             being
             the
             proper
             formal
             Object
             of
             the
             Churches
             Power
             ,
             the
             same
             Action
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             other
             
               formalis
               Ratio
            
             of
             the
             Civil
             injury
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             Cognizance
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Case
             wherein
             the
             Civil
             injury
             is
             dubious
             ,
             the
             Magistrats
             Right
             stands
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Priority
             in
             the
             Cognizance
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             there
             are
             Civil
             wrongs
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Case
             is
             so
             dubious
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Legal
             Decision
             ,
             the
             Person
             wronging
             ,
             cannot
             be
             presumed
             to
             have
             Acted
             from
             a
             bad
             Principle
             or
             purpose
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             mistaken
             Right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             after
             the
             Legal
             Decision
             ,
             no
             Scandal
             can
             be
             concluded
             .
             And
             in
             cases
             wherein
             there
             is
             manifest
             Scandal
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Power
             takes
             place
             and
             herein
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ,
             as
             the
             Surveyer
             pretends
             ,
             either
             for
             a
             blind
             following
             the
             Magistrats
             Decision
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             or
             an
             immediat
             medling
             with
             Civil
             Processes
             .
             For
             the
             Scandals
             Mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Circumstantials
             of
             procedure
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             variety
             allowed
             to
             the
             prudentials
             of
             Church
             Governours
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             General
             Rules
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             cannot
             Justle
             with
             the
             Method
             prescribed
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             so
             these
             Sins
             ,
             whether
             of
             ommission
             ,
             ordinary
             incursion
             ,
             of
             opinion
             ,
             in
             Matters
             Civil
             or
             Criminal
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             habituat
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             do
             come
             under
             the
             Churches
             Cognizance
             ,
             understanding
             this
             still
             with
             the
             due
             Caution
             premised
             ,
             touching
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Civil
             injuries
             :
             For
             Scandals
             in
             Matters
             Criminal
             ,
             if
             the
             
             Magistrats
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             do
             strike
             ,
             in
             removing
             the
             Person
             from
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             prevention
             of
             any
             further
             dealing
             ;
             If
             he
             neglect
             his
             Duty
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             ordinary
             Methods
             for
             gaining
             the
             Persons
             Soul
             ,
             and
             removing
             the
             Scandal
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Civil
             &
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdictions
             being
             both
             Gods
             appointments
             ,
             as
             this
             Surveyer
             should
             not
             deny
             ,
             it
             necessarly
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             distinct
             Limits
             and
             Measures
             drawn
             ,
             their
             proper
             Ends
             and
             Objects
             appointed
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             interfere
             ,
             and
             clash
             together
             ,
             without
             a
             Blasphemous
             reflection
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               both
            
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             practical
             interfeirings
             and
             abuse
             of
             Power
             ,
             men
             in
             either
             Capacity
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             reflect
             upon
             these
             Ordinances
             themselves
             ,
             than
             Mans
             Sinful
             abuse
             can
             be
             said
             to
             impeach
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Office
             he
             sustains
             .
             I
             add
             this
             remark
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyer
             doth
             in
             the
             Premised
             discourse
             palpably
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             while
             endeavouring
             to
             asperse
             a
             true
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             for
             he
             professes
             to
             disclaim
             
               Erastus
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               asserts
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Godly
               Disciplin
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               correcting
               Offenders
               ,
               and
               keeping
               the
               House
               of
               GOD
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               in
               Purity
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             he
             professes
             to
             own
             
               an
               intrinsick
               Church
               Government
               distinct
               from
               the
               Civil
               ,
            
             and
             by
             further
             consequence
             ,
             a
             coordination
             of
             the
             two
             Powers
             and
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             necessary
             mutual
             Subjection
             of
             persons
             Cloathed
             therewith
             ,
             to
             the
             Respective
             Authority
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             yet
             in
             his
             muster
             of
             supposed
             absurdities
             ,
             he
             impugns
             this
             Principle
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             that
             without
             palpable
             Confusions
             and
             clashing
             of
             Societies
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exercise
             of
             this
             Government
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             pretends
             to
             impugn
             only
             the
             received
             sense
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             within
             these
             Limits
             ,
             yet
             while
             attempting
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             rambles
             out
             into
             such
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             doth
             evince
             that
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             doth
             hold
             out
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Disciplin
             ,
             as
             properly
             and
             formally
             distinct
             from
             the
             Civil
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyers
             next
             Answer
             (
             P.
             205.
             )
             is
             in
             Summ
             this
             ,
             
               That
               supposing
               the
               Church
               Collective
               cannot
               be
               here
               understood
               ,
               but
               the
               Representative
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Representation
               ,
               it
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               one
               or
               many
               ;
               one
               Commissioner
               may
               represent
               a
               Presbytrie
               in
               an
               Assembly
               :
               So
               that
               tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               tell
               the
               Presidents
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Respective
               Churches
               ,
               or
               tell
               him
               that
               's
               Chief
               ,
               with
               his
               Assistant
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             whether
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             doth
             here
             import
             such
             an
             imbodied
             Society
             or
             Court
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Censuring
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Appeal
             is
             to
             be
             made
             after
             more
             privat
             Dealings
             ,
             which
             if
             evinced
             ,
             the
             Hierachical
             Prelats
             arrogated
             Power
             monopolizing
             this
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             
             use
             the
             Surveyers
             term
             )
             concentring
             this
             Authority
             in
             himself
             solely
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             overthrown
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Pattern
             ,
             and
             cross
             to
             this
             great
             Rule
             and
             Standart
             :
             For
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             is
             the
             Consentient
             Judgement
             of
             Criticks
             and
             Interprete●s
             ,
             that
             it
             naturally
             signifies
             a
             Caetus
             ,
             and
             
               Caetas
               evocatus
            
             ,
             a
             
               concio
               convocatorum
            
             ,
             an
             
               indicta
               concio
            
             ,
             thus
             Suidas
             ;
             thus
             Demosthenes
             ;
             and
             in
             Scripture
             it
             points
             out
             generally
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             as
             Act.
             19
             32.
             and
             a
             Convocation
             
               in
               curia
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Caetus
               civilis
               ,
               v.
            
             39.
             
             And
             sometimes
             it
             s
             put
             for
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Believers
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             a
             Province
             ,
             Kingdom
             or
             City
             :
             Compare
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
             with
             Act.
             8.13
             .
             Rev.
             12.5
             .
             Rom.
             16.5
             .
             And
             here
             good
             Interpreters
             do
             consequently
             take
             it
             to
             Represent
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Senat
             or
             Presbytrie
             ,
             making
             it
             one
             and
             the
             some
             with
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Hence
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             in
             
               Concione
               delibero
               ,
               Verba
               facio
            
             ,
             to
             Consult
             ,
             Deliberat
             and
             Discourse
             in
             Publick
             Assembly
             .
             The
             Text
             convinces
             of
             this
             ;
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Gradation
             is
             from
             the
             Lesser
             to
             the
             Greater
             Number
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             v.
             19
             ,
             20.
             speaks
             of
             an
             
               agreeing
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               gathering
               together
               in
               his
               Name
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyer
             himself
             expones
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             joynt
             Essential
             Interest
             in
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             he
             overthrows
             his
             Opinion
             of
             Concentring
             this
             in
             the
             Prelat
             ;
             if
             he
             ascribe
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Decisive
             Authority
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             Chief
             ,
             making
             the
             rest
             but
             his
             Assistants
             ,
             he
             again
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             in
             seeming
             to
             ascribe
             this
             Ruling
             Power
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Meeting
            
             ,
             for
             thus
             the
             Sense
             could
             not
             be
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
            
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             Commissioners
             ,
             it
             is
             palpably
             absurd
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             or
             the
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             have
             a
             Divine
             immediat
             Institution
             ,
             are
             set
             by
             God
             therein
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             derived
             Authority
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Court
             it self
             ,
             not
             the
             Deputed
             Commissioner
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             To
             make
             the
             Paralel
             hold
             ,
             he
             behoved
             to
             say
             the
             Prelats
             have
             a
             derived
             Power
             ,
             as
             Commissioner
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Falshood
             whereof
             is
             apparent
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             (
             P.
             206.
             )
             
               That
               the
               attributing
               a
               Iurisdictional
               Power
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               nothing
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               allows
               not
               to
               one
               single
               Bishop
               this
               Power
               ,
               without
               the
               Council
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               according
               to
               the
            
             4th
             .
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             Can.
             23.
             
               though
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               done
               without
               the
               Bishop
               .
               Ans.
            
             In
             Stating
             the
             Question
             with
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             (
             P.
             192.
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             It
             is
             
               whether
               this
               Power
               be
               equally
               Diffused
               in
               the
               whole
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Concentred
               in
               one
               Person
               :
            
             Now
             if
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Bishop
             be
             the
             Centre
             ,
             he
             cannot
             allow
             this
             
               Official
               Power
            
             to
             step
             beyond
             that
             Centre
             ;
             So
             ,
             that
             no
             Members
             of
             the
             Meeting
             have
             any
             Interest
             therein
             .
             He
             adds
             here
             ,
             as
             likeways
             in
             the
             place
             before
             Cited
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Bishop
             
               must
               exercise
               this
               Power
               with
               the
               Concurr●nce
               and
               the
               Assistance
               of
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             But
             this
             can
             import
             no
             Exercise
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
             since
             privat
             Persons
             may
             Counsel
             and
             Advise
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Decisive
             Suffrage
             :
             And
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             late
             Edition
             of
             our
             Hierarchical
             Prelacy
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             were
             to
             Advise
             the
             Bishop
             only
             ,
             and
             scarce
             that
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Prelats
             ,
             in
             such
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             baffled
             that
             Act
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Officers
               ,
               even
               where
               this
               Inequality
               of
               Power
               is
               supposed
               ,
               whether
               Iudging
               or
               Advising
               .
            
             But
             if
             one
             only
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             but
             mere
             Advisers
             ,
             the
             Judging
             Power
             being
             thus
             Concentred
             in
             one
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Court
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Surveyer
             bewrays
             great
             Impudence
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             
               the
               Determination
               properly
               flows
               from
               them
               all
               ,
            
             since
             the
             Authority
             is
             thus
             Concentred
             in
             one
             .
             But
             says
             the
             
               Surveyer
               ,
               since
               the
               Organick
               Church
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Rulers
               and
               Ruled
               ,
               the
               Notion
               of
               a
               Church
               will
               not
               import
               an
               Equality
               of
               Power
               in
               all
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             Paralel
             is
             palpably
             unjust
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             since
             the
             
               Church
               Organick
            
             ,
             considered
             thus
             complexly
             ,
             doth
             necessarly
             and
             essentially
             include
             Members
             and
             
               Officers
               ,
               Rulers
            
             and
             Ruled
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             
               necessary
               Inequality
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             imports
             a
             Society
             or
             Colledge
             of
             
               Rulers
               only
            
             ,
             which
             can
             come
             under
             no
             such
             Consideration
             of
             a
             necessary
             Inequality
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Surveyers
               Fourth
            
             Answer
             is
             in
             
               Summ
               ,
               That
               we
               find
               the
               highest
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               single
               Persons
               ,
               who
               ever
               otherwise
               concurred
               ;
               So
            
             Paul
             excommunicat
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             
               And
               to
               say
               he
               acted
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               a
            
             Quorum
             ,
             
               is
               to
               make
               him
               a
               vain
               Boaster
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Scripture
               speak
               what
               we
               will.
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             yea
             &
             hath
             acknowledged
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             Framing
             and
             Constitution
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             in
             Churches
             already
             constitute
             in
             their
             Organick
             Beeing
             :
             In
             the
             first
             Case
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             indispensible
             necessity
             of
             exerting
             a
             singular
             Apostolick
             Authority
             ,
             when
             no
             Officers
             were
             to
             concur
             ,
             and
             Churches
             were
             not
             fully
             Moulded
             in
             their
             Organick
             Beeing
             :
             And
             we
             heard
             himself
             distinguish
             the
             Apostles
             
               ordinary
               and
               extraordinary
            
             Power
             :
             In
             the
             other
             Case
             ,
             when
             Churches
             were
             constitute
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             made
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             assume
             the
             Official
             Concurrence
             of
             ordinary
             Church
             Rulers
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             challengeth
             us
             
               to
               produce
               a
               Warrand
               for
               our
               Assertion
               of
            
             Pauls
             
               acting
               here
               upon
               an
               extraordinary
               Apostolick
               Authority
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             challenges
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             produce
             his
             Warrand
             for
             this
             his
             Apostolick
             Acting
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             long
             since
             produced
             and
             recorded
             ,
             if
             this
             Man
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             read
             and
             consider
             it
             .
             Whereas
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               was
               none
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               Characters
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               act
               in
               these
               Matters
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               only
               Authority
            
             ;
             We
             say
             it
             was
             ,
             where
             Churches
             were
             not
             constitute
             ,
             and
             no
             ordinary
             Officers
             to
             concur
             :
             And
             this
             Surveyer
             might
             be
             challenged
             ,
             as
             the
             Affirmer
             ,
             to
             
             prove
             that
             this
             Act
             was
             put
             forth
             in
             an
             Organick
             Church
             ,
             where
             ordinary
             Officers
             were
             to
             concur
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             denying
             this
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Characteristicks
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             he
             asperses
             his
             Apostolick
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               what
               was
               beyond
               their
               immediat
               Calling
               ,
               infallible
               Direction
               ,
               illimited
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               was
               transmittable
               to
            
             his
             
               Successors
               ,
               and
               actually
               transmitted
               to
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             their
             immediat
             Calling
             ,
             considered
             with
             reference
             to
             its
             Nature
             and
             End
             of
             Planting
             Churches
             ,
             Constituting
             the
             Officers
             &
             Ordinances
             thereof
             ,
             did
             necessarly
             include
             this
             Authority
             in
             this
             first
             Framing
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             neither
             was
             nor
             could
             be
             transmitted
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             pleaded
             that
             the
             Churches
             Foundation
             could
             be
             twice
             laid
             .
             For
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             we
             have
             above
             spoken
             to
             their
             Authority
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             made
             appear
             that
             it
             was
             transient
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Exercised
             with
             the
             Authoritative
             Official
             Concurrence
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             Planted
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Surveyers
               Fifth
            
             Answer
             and
             Exception
             (
             P.
             207.
             )
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               in
               this
               Text
               an
               Allusion
               to
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Church
               Courts
               ,
               wherein
               there
               were
               Chief
               and
               Subordinat
               Rulers
               ,
               both
               in
               the
            
             Sanhedrin
             
               and
               Synagogues
               .
               Ans.
            
             Unless
             the
             Surveyer
             can
             make
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             
               Iurisdictional
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             therein
             ,
             was
             so
             Concentred
             in
             
               one
               Person
            
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             it
             left
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Members
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Work
             was
             only
             to
             
               give
               Assent
               unto
            
             the
             sole
             Decisive
             Determination
             and
             Sentence
             of
             that
             one
             Person
             ,
             this
             Answer
             will
             never
             help
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             Power
             was
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Laws
             .
             If
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ,
             was
             competent
             to
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             in
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             the
             Passage
             stands
             still
             in
             its
             Condemning
             Force
             against
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             .
             That
             the
             whole
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             in
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             was
             Concentred
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             none
             can
             ,
             without
             extreme
             Impudence
             ,
             assert
             .
             We
             heard
             that
             the
             Learned
             Iunius
             (
             and
             several
             others
             )
             do
             assert
             that
             the
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             was
             
               penes
               concessum
               Sacerdotum
            
             ,
             competent
             to
             the
             whole
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
             The
             Levits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Priests
             ,
             were
             to
             shew
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Judgment
             in
             Matters
             and
             Questions
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             17.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             So
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.8
             ,
             9.
             restoring
             this
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             set
             the
             Levites
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             Judge
             the
             Controversies
             that
             came
             before
             them
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Appeal
             .
             And
             though
             we
             find
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             pronounce
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.11
             .
             with
             Deut.
             17.12
             .
             this
             will
             not
             infer
             the
             Surveyers
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             
               sole
               Decisive
               Suffrage
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Moderator
             of
             an
             Assembly
             may
             pronounce
             the
             Sentence
             flowing
             from
             their
             joynt
             Decisive
             Votes
             .
             For
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Synagogues
             ,
             since
             we
             read
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Chief
               Rulers
            
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             Mark
             5.22
             .
             Act.
             13.15
             .
             compared
             with
             Act.
             18.8
             ,
             17.
             it
             is
             evident
             there
             could
             be
             no
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             lodged
             in
             one
             exclusive
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             His
             Last
             Exception
             to
             this
             Passage
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Remedy
               here
               prescribed
               was
               presently
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               upon
               the
               rising
               of
               Scandals
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               was
               not
               for
               Scandals
               to
               arise
               a
               long
               time
               thereafter
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             first
             Seminarie
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             being
             at
             present
             under
             our
             Lords
             immediat
             Inspection
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Access
             for
             a
             present
             Use
             of
             this
             Remedy
             ,
             &
             therefore
             this
             Rule
             and
             Remedy
             was
             mainly
             prescribed
             for
             after-times
             ,
             as
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Churches
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             
             Pool's
             Annot.
             well
             observes
             upon
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               our
               Saviour
               as
               speaking
               with
               relation
               unto
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               giving
               Laws
               ,
               which
               should
               take
               place
               ,
               and
               abide
               from
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               understood
               of
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Authority
               of
               Binding
               and
               Loosing
               ,
               they
               shew
               that
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               to
               constitute
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               when
               constituted
               ,
               in
               force
               of
               this
               precept
               ,
               such
               Offences
               were
               to
               be
               told
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Surveyer
             asks
             ,
             
               Suppose
               Scandals
               then
               arising
            
             ,
             V.
             G.
             
               Iudas
               giving
               Scandal
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               would
               our
               Lord
               have
               sent
               them
               to
               the
            
             Sanhed●in
             
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             ?
             Upon
             the
             Ground
             I
             now
             offered
             ,
             the
             Negative
             Answer
             is
             clear
             ;
             The
             Complaint
             was
             to
             be
             made
             to
             this
             glorious
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             Church-Authority
             is
             truely
             concentred
             ,
             and
             in
             telling
             him
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             told
             .
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             of
             Bucers
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               a
               sufficient
               Representative
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               And
               this
               Primitive
               Presbytrie
               and
               Representative
               ,
               he
               professes
               to
               accept
               well
               of
               ,
               where
               was
               no
               Equality
               of
               Power
               in
               the
               Members
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             knew
             there
             was
             here
             an
             absolute
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Churches
             Glorious
             Head
             over
             a
             Society
             of
             Officers
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             will
             still
             have
             such
             a
             standing
             Pattern
             of
             a
             Representative
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Supreme
             Vicar
             having
             the
             Radical
             Authority
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Pope
             will
             joyn
             issue
             with
             him
             in
             his
             gladful
             Acceptance
             thereof
             ..
             That
             there
             was
             no
             Equality
             of
             Power
             in
             the
             Members
             ,
             contradicts
             his
             former
             Assertion
             ,
             anent
             an
             
               Equality
               of
               an
               Official
               Power
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             unless
             he
             will
             put
             Christ
             the
             Glorious
             Head
             among
             these
             Members
             ,
             and
             degrade
             Him
             from
             his
             Head-ship
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             further
             ,
             
               That
               in
               this
               Primitive
               Pattern
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Inter-mixture
               of
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             A
             witty
             Knack
             and
             Notion
             indeed
             .
             He
             hath
             told
             us
             P.
             199.
             of
             several
             Classes
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             exemplifies
             the
             continual
             standing
             Measures
             for
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             from
             that
             Passage
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             
               First
               Apostles
               ,
               Secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
               Thirdly
               Teachers
               ,
               after
               that
               Miracles
               ,
            
             and
             he
             will
             not
             doubt
             Evangelists
             likewayes
             are
             of
             the
             Number
             ,
             who
             are
             reckoned
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Our
             Surveyer
             saw
             no
             mixture
             of
             these
             in
             this
             Presbytrie
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             whom
             he
             distinguishes
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             being
             with
             him
             ,
             their
             Successors
             :
             So
             that
             the
             poor
             Man
             was
             upon
             the
             Charybdis
             or
             Scylla
             ,
             either
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             Presbytrie
             was
             not
             so
             compleat
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             thus
             forced
             to
             contradict
             what
             he
             here
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               according
               
               to
               this
               Form
               all
               others
               afterwards
               should
               be
               framed
            
             (
             for
             this
             will
             make
             the
             Pattern
             and
             after
             Copies
             manck
             and
             defective
             )
             Or
             else
             ,
             if
             he
             acknowledge
             that
             in
             this
             Primitive
             Seminary
             and
             Embryon
             of
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             all
             ordinary
             Officers
             were
             not
             present
             ,
             he
             behoved
             to
             confess
             that
             his
             Charge
             against
             Lay-Elders
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             because
             not
             here
             ,
             was
             impertinent
             and
             groundless
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             calls
             for
             
               such
               a
               Presbytrie
               to
               end
               all
               our
               Controversie
               .
            
             That
             is
             a
             Presbytrie
             with
             a
             Head
             ,
             having
             a
             Soveraign
             Absolute
             Dominion
             over
             all
             the
             Members
             :
             And
             since
             he
             would
             not
             with
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             have
             our
             Lord
             to
             reign
             personally
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             here
             wished
             for
             a
             Supreme
             infallible
             Vicar
             to
             end
             the
             Controversie
             .
             In
             his
             Dislike
             of
             hetrogenous
             Mixtures
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             reflected
             upon
             the
             
               High
               Commission
               Court
            
             ,
             with
             its
             threefold
             Inte●mixture
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             Members
             ,
             viz.
             His
             Reverend
             Fathers
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               Lay-Lords
               ,
               Nobles
            
             ,
             and
             other
             States-men
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Matters
             cognoscible
             and
             Objects
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             
               viz.
               Scandals
            
             ,
             and
             
               Civil
               Crimes
            
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Actings
             of
             the
             C●urt
             ,
             like
             the
             
               Popes
               Ecce
               duo
               gladii
            
             ,
             Fyning
             ,
             Confyning
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ;
             As
             also
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             Censures
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             Deprivation
             ,
             &c.
             
             One
             Remark
             further
             I
             add
             upon
             this
             Passage
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             founds
             his
             Argument
             upon
             the
             
               Allusion
               made
               to
               the
            
             Jewish
             Courts
             :
             But
             1.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             general
             ,
             there
             are
             Scripture
             Allusions
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             plead
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             alluded
             to
             ,
             witness
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             allusion
             to
             Charming
             ,
             and
             our
             Lords
             warning
             that
             he
             comes
             as
             a
             Thief
             .
             2.
             
             Should
             he
             plead
             for
             a
             compleat
             equality
             betwixt
             the
             Iewish
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             he
             would
             plead
             for
             an
             Oecumenick
             Bishop
             and
             fixed
             President
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             a
             Supreme
             High
             Priest
             set
             over
             the
             Iewish
             ;
             so-that
             this
             Argument
             proving
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             beyond
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             proves
             nothing
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             found
             the
             allusion
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             some
             likeness
             of
             the
             things
             compared
             ;
             and
             thus
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             a
             sutable
             Subordination
             of
             the
             Lesser
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             a
             Correspondent
             Official
             Power
             seated
             therein
             ,
             the
             allusion
             stands
             good
             ,
             intire
             ,
             and
             evident
             upon
             this
             ground
             ▪
             that
             Christian
             Church
             Courts
             are
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             (
             P.
             207.208
             .
             )
             makes
             his
             next
             Assault
             upon
             our
             Argument
             for
             the
             
               Official
               identity
            
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             drawn
             from
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             28.
             where
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             sent
             for
             by
             Puul
             to
             Miletus
             ,
             are
             called
             Bishops
             :
             And
             from
             Tit.
             1.5
             ,
             7.
             where
             he
             that
             's
             called
             an
             Elder
             ,
             is
             called
             also
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Names
             are
             used
             as
             Synonim●us
             ,
             so
             1
             Pet.
             5.1.2
             .
             the
             Elders
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             such
             as
             have
             
               oversight
               over
               the
               Flock
            
             .
             The
             Argument
             with
             the
             Surveyer
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               differing
               from
               Presbyters
               in
               Office
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               none
               now
               :
               But
               there
               were
               none
               such
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               .
            
             Ergo
             :
             We
             do
             for
             Brevity
             rest
             upon
             this
             hint
             of
             Argument
             ,
             
             having
             spoken
             to
             it
             above
             ,
             as
             deducible
             from
             these
             Texts
             .
             His
             fi●st
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               first
               proposition
               is
               not
               so
               indubitable
               as
               it
               seems
               ;
               And
               his
               proof
               is
               ,
               that
            
             Beza
             ,
             
               though
               holding
               the
               Scripture
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               to
               be
               ●ne
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               acknowledges
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               that
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               human
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               no
               such
               Bishops
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               the
               Churches
               appointment
               of
               such
               a
               Constitution
               ,
               guided
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               might
               be
               a
               fit
               means
               for
               Conservation
               of
               Peace
               .
               Ans.
            
             First
             ,
             The
             Surveyers
             founding
             the
             unsoundness
             of
             the
             proposition
             upon
             the
             supposed
             sentiments
             of
             Beza
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             palpably
             unsound
             ,
             unless
             Beza
             were
             supposed
             infallible
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             (
             and
             if
             we
             could
             here
             stay
             upon
             it
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             good
             at
             large
             ,
             from
             many
             Passages
             of
             Beza
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             produced
             )
             that
             he
             disowns
             the
             
               human
               Prostasie
            
             ,
             as
             a
             recess
             from
             the
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             and
             the
             fi●st
             step
             of
             the
             Churches
             defection
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             .
             
               On
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               of
               the
               community
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               which
               Continued
               till
               he
               who
               was
               in
               the
               Assembly
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               —
               began
               to
               be
               peculiarly
               called
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               from
               hence
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Devil
               began
               to
               lay
               the
               first
               Foundation
               of
               Tyrannie
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               GOD.
               
            
             And
             discoursing
             further
             of
             the
             Ascension
             that
             was
             made
             from
             Bishops
             to
             the
             higher
             Officers
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             till
             it
             came
             to
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             He
             hath
             this
             remarkable
             Passage
             at
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             
               Behold
               of
               how
               great
               moment
               and
               consequence
               it
               is
               to
               decline
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               hair-breadth
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD.
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             this
             Surveyer
             might
             have
             pondered
             what
             Sense
             or
             Divinity
             it
             could
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             Beza
             ;
             to
             assert
             
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               guided
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               her
               declinings
               from
               the
               word
               of
               GOD.
            
             To
             this
             Scope
             we
             might
             Cite
             many
             Passages
             of
             Beza
             :
             See
             (
             for
             brevity
             )
             
               Beza
               ad
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
               apud
               Sarav
               .
               num
            
             .
             20.
             
             
               Beza
               Resp.
            
             C.
             11.
             
             N.
             3.
             
             Likewise
             in
             Quest.
             2.
             
             
               Referent
               .
               Sarav
            
             .
             P.
             92.
             
             In
             which
             Passages
             (
             and
             many
             such
             like
             )
             we
             find
             him
             clearly
             condemning
             this
             Human
             Prostasie
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             transcending
             the
             Limits
             of
             a
             Moderators
             Office.
             
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             next
             coming
             to
             the
             Second
             proposition
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               its
               sooner
               affirmed
               than
               proven
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               differing
               from
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               modern
               notion
               :
               And
               he
               compares
               the
               Presbyterians
               to
               the
               Melancholick
               Man
               in
            
             Athens
             ,
             
               who
               concerned
               himself
               in
               every
               Ship
               arriving
               in
               the
               Harbour
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               property
            
             A
             Charge
             easily
             retorted
             ;
             since
             in
             such
             like
             Hypochondriack
             distempers
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             (
             as
             his
             Fellows
             )
             would
             needs
             have
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             of
             their
             New
             Notion
             ,
             to
             be
             lodged
             under
             the
             Denomination
             of
             the
             Scripture
             -
             Bishop
             :
             Yea
             (
             and
             in
             a
             Distemper
             beyond
             that
             of
             the
             Man
             at
             Athens
             )
             will
             often
             lap
             him
             under
             the
             Denomination
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             appearance
             of
             this
             auspicious
             arriving
             Vessel
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Name
               of
               Presbyter
               is
               not
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               distinguishing
               Name
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               Officers
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               although
               
               sometimes
               the
               Scripture
               requires
               that
               it
               must
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               Distinguishing
               those
               that
               are
               under
               that
               Name
               from
               other
               Officers
               ▪
               Ans.
            
             The
             proposition
             he
             impugns
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               there
               were
               no
            
             Bishops
             
               Superior
               to
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             no
             Ordinary
             Officers
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Mould
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Modern
             Notion
             .
             That
             from
             these
             places
             Cited
             ,
             it
             is
             aparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             Instituted
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Official
             Mould
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Feeding
             and
             Governing
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             enjoyned
             promiscuously
             :
             And
             all
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Proposition
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               Presbyter
               is
               sometimes
               a
               more
               general
               Name
               ,
               than
               to
               point
               at
               an
               ordinary
               Officer
            
             :
             An
             Answer
             utterly
             remote
             from
             the
             Point
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             that
             considers
             ,
             That
             it
             touches
             not
             .
             1.
             
             The
             
               Official
               Identity
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             the
             Passages
             Cited
             ,
             and
             their
             equal
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             given
             to
             Feed
             and
             Rule
             the
             Church
             jointly
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             Consequence
             of
             the
             former
             .
             2.
             
             The
             unwarrantableness
             of
             such
             an
             Officer
             ,
             as
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             whose
             Office
             encroaches
             upon
             ,
             and
             robs
             them
             of
             that
             Power
             allowed
             them
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Necessary
             Consequence
             drawn
             from
             this
             Ground
             .
             This
             Charge
             is
             the
             more
             evident
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             acknowledged
             ,
             
               that
               sometimes
               these
               Names
               of
            
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               distinguishes
               those
               that
               are
               under
               the
               same
               ,
               from
               other
               Officers
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Passages
             Cited
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             them
             thus
             distinguished
             :
             Sure
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             said
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             this
             and
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             
               remove
               our
               Mistake
            
             :
             But
             sure
             he
             hath
             here
             presented
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             ,
             (
             P.
             209.
             )
             
               That
               in
               the
               Rehearsal
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             with
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             Presbyters
             
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Number
               ,
               though
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               and
               they
               are
               comprehend
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               the
               Name
               is
               not
               appointed
               to
               design
               any
               certain
               Order
               of
               Ministers
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             could
             not
             but
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             modern
             Notion
             ,
             as
             distinguished
             by
             this
             Name
             from
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             in
             none
             of
             these
             Rolls
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             Principle
             ,
             this
             
               Name
               is
               not
               appointed
               to
               design
               any
               certain
               Order
               of
               Ministers
            
             :
             And
             where
             is
             then
             his
             warrand
             for
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             thus
             distinguished
             ?
             Likewise
             the
             Surveyer
             very
             unhappily
             made
             the
             Name
             of
             Teacher
             ,
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             looks
             upon
             Teaching
             as
             none
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             nor
             is
             Chargeable
             ,
             
               qua
               Prelat
            
             ,
             with
             any
             deficiency
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             though
             his
             Sermons
             drop
             but
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             
               pro
               forma
            
             ,
             and
             on
             Solemnities
             from
             one
             years
             and
             to
             another
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             this
             Reason
             quite
             ruined
             his
             Cause
             and
             assertion
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             of
             the
             institution
             and
             work
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             work
             and
             Office
             is
             found
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             these
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             Cited
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
             since
             both
             Teaching
             and
             Government
             ,
             are
             evidently
             committed
             unto
             them
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             with
             Tit.
             1.5
             :
             7.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             or
             any
             proper
             designation
             for
             his
             Office
             in
             that
             Capacity
             ,
             our
             Surveyer
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             Travels
             of
             his
             Surveying
             Notions
             ,
             brings
             us
             home
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               non
               inventus
               est
            
             .
             He
             adds
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             former
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               he
               knows
               no
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               the
               word
            
             Elder
             
               must
               needs
               point
               out
               an
               Officer
               fixed
               to
               a
               particular
               Charge
               in
               Teaching
               and
               Ruling
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               above
               him
               in
               Power
               ,
               or
               having
               Power
               over
               any
               other
               Officers
               .
            
             But
             he
             should
             have
             pointed
             us
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             of
             his
             new
             Mould
             ,
             is
             represented
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             either
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             :
             And
             if
             he
             give
             over
             this
             discovery
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             of
             our
             demand
             hereanent
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             home
             and
             Lodge
             this
             Argument
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             falls
             upon
             a
             good
             answer
             ,
             bestow
             it
             for
             us
             upon
             himself
             .
             But
             for
             such
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             desiderat
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Text
             of
             Act.
             20.17
             ,
             28.
             impowered
             with
             the
             ordinary
             Office
             and
             Authority
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             in
             this
             ordinary
             Office
             ,
             yea
             and
             fixed
             as
             the
             ordinary
             Officers
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             as
             likewise
             Elders
             thus
             set
             up
             with
             an
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             fixed
             to
             their
             Charges
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             with
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Likewise
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             We
             have
             Elders
             or
             Presbyters
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             fixed
             Relation
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             having
             also
             a
             Teaching
             and
             Governing
             Power
             :
             Yea
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             We
             find
             such
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             ordained
             Church
             by
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             That
             Presbyterians
             
               hold
               Elders
               to
               be
               of
               two
               Ranks
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               the
               Ruling
               Elders
               are
               not
               to
               be
               here
               supposed
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               first
               Constitution
               of
               Churches
               manck
               and
               defective
               ,
               without
               Ruling
               Elders
               or
               Deacons
               ;
               Or
               if
               they
               include
               both
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Elders
               ,
               he
               can
               with
               bete●●
               Ground
               ,
               include
               the
            
             Majores
             Presbyteri
             ,
             
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               distinct
               from
               the
            
             Minores
             ,
             
               or
               Pastors
               .
               Ans.
            
             Whether
             we
             assert
             there
             are
             Ruling
             Elders
             here
             or
             not
             ,
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             helped
             ,
             or
             his
             Pleading
             for
             him
             strengthened
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             first
             plantation
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             there
             were
             only
             Teaching
             Elders
             or
             Pastors
             appointed
             ,
             who
             were
             
               in
               tuto
            
             to
             appoint
             and
             ordain
             Ruling
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             his
             absurdity
             is
             easily
             evaded
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             but
             suppose
             that
             which
             is
             easily
             supposable
             ▪
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             Churches
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             gradual
             procedure
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             first
             ordained
             and
             impowered
             ▪
             as
             above
             said
             :
             If
             we
             embrace
             the
             other
             Answer
             ,
             and
             affirm
             that
             Elders
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             were
             here
             ordained
             ,
             his
             Inference
             hath
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             Connection
             hereupon
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             make
             good
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             who
             both
             come
             under
             this
             general
             Designation
             .
             But
             for
             his
             
               Hierarchical
               Bishop
            
             ,
             his
             Institution
             ,
             Name
             ,
             or
             Office
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             can
             give
             us
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             P●●of
             ,
             and
             but
             beggs
             the
             Question
             in
             
             supposing
             such
             an
             Officers
             Existence
             .
             Besides
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Distinction
             could
             be
             admitted
             ,
             where
             finds
             this
             Surveyer
             the
             Deacons
             in
             these
             Catalogues
             ?
             And
             how
             will
             he
             thus
             evite
             the
             Rebound
             of
             his
             own
             Blow
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             absurdity
             of
             a
             manck
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Churches
            
             ?
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             That
             Irenaeus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lyons
             ,
             
               is
               called
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               his
               Church
               of
            
             Lyons
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             sometimes
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             the
             more
             guilty
             who
             did
             appropriat
             the
             Name
             Bishop
             to
             a
             pretended
             Office
             ,
             Superior
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             especially
             since
             this
             Retention
             of
             the
             Name
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             from
             some
             Impression
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             Times
             and
             Writings
             ,
             wherein
             the
             two
             Names
             are
             promis●uously
             used
             to
             point
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Officer
             .
             And
             it
             would
             seem
             this
             Name
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             Beda
             signifieth
             
               Sapientiae
               Maturitatem
            
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             rather
             assumed
             by
             these
             pretended
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             with
             him
             imports
             
               industriam
               curae
               pastoralis
            
             ,
             the
             Industry
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             ,
             a
             Work
             that
             Prelats
             are
             found
             little
             to
             concern
             themselves
             about
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Passage
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             such
             Presbyters
             as
             he
             desiderats
             ,
             viz.
             Act.
             15.22
             ,
             23.
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             meeting
             in
             that
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             fixed
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Chuch
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             (
             P.
             210.
             )
             offers
             to
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             Whether
             James
             ,
             
               the
               LORDS
               Brother
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               Ancients
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               is
               a
               Distinct
               person
               from
               the
               two
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               comes
               under
               any
               of
               these
               Denominations
            
             ?
             We
             have
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             in
             collating
             this
             Passage
             with
             Gal.
             2.1.9
             .
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             That
             this
             Iames
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             Brother
             ,
             is
             called
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Apostle
             as
             Peter
             and
             others
             ,
             v.
             17.18
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             clear
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             of
             a
             Iames
             the
             less
             ,
             Mark.
             15.14
             .
             Which
             (
             as
             Ierom
             contra
             Helvidium
             reasons
             )
             had
             been
             no
             fit
             Distinction
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             three
             
             Iames's
             .
             The
             Harmony
             of
             Interpreters
             taking
             Iames
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             in
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             is
             above
             made
             appear
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Estius
               ,
               Paraeus
               ,
               Gomarus
               ,
               Menochius
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Tirinus
               ,
               Simplicius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Surveyer
             was
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             in
             a
             Counter-enquiry
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             he
             proposed
             the
             Question
             ?
             Or
             next
             ,
             under
             which
             of
             these
             Names
             he
             comprehended
             the
             Deacons
             ?
             But
             for
             us
             ,
             a
             rational
             Account
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             said
             they
             are
             comprehended
             under
             none
             of
             these
             Names
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             this
             Meeting
             put
             forth
             a
             Diatactick
             ,
             Critick
             ,
             and
             Dogmatick
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             in
             none
             of
             which
             ,
             Deacons
             as
             such
             ,
             have
             an
             Interest
             ,
             their
             Work
             and
             Interest
             being
             to
             serve
             Tables
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             Passage
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             where
             the
             fixed
             Elders
             or
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Churches
             have
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             an
             Authority
             in
             Feeding
             and
             Ruling
             the
             same
             ;
             The
             Surveyer
             Answers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Name
               of
               Presbyter
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               Higher
               and
               Lower
               ,
               even
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               as
            
             Beza
             
               acknowledges
               .
               Ans.
            
             He
             hath
             already
             acknowledged
             ,
             That
             
               it
               must
               sometimes
               in
               Scripture
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               
               as
               distinguishing
               those
               pointed
               out
               thereby
               from
               other
               Officers
            
             ;
             So
             that
             it
             may
             here
             denote
             a
             Preaching
             Pastor
             in
             special
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             in
             a
             general
             Sense
             ,
             Superior
             Officers
             had
             that
             Name
             ,
             such
             as
             Apostles
             .
             He
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             peculiar
             Office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             though
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometimes
             appropriat
             to
             Superior
             Officers
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             proper
             Name
             and
             Designation
             of
             the
             Superior
             Officer
             ,
             he
             cannot
             shew
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             though
             the
             Superior
             in
             a
             General
             Sense
             ,
             have
             sometimes
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Inferior
             attributted
             to
             them
             .
             He
             might
             have
             here
             seen
             ,
             that
             these
             Officers
             or
             Presbyters
             have
             an
             Episcopal
             Inspection
             and
             Oversight
             over
             the
             Flock
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             imports
             a
             compleat
             Official
             Equality
             ,
             and
             Excludes
             Lordship
             over
             GODS
             Heritage
             :
             Which
             doth
             clearly
             Justle
             out
             his
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             Interest
             in
             Church
             Government
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             further
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               assert
               that
               the
               Presbyters
            
             Act.
             20.17.28
             .
             
               were
               such
               only
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
            
             :
             And
             to
             obviat
             an
             Objection
             from
             their
             Relation
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               not
               only
               Elders
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Asia
             
               about
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               in
               a
               transient
               Visit
               they
               might
               get
               Intelligence
               .
            
             This
             often
             baffled
             Subterfuge
             ,
             Episcopalians
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             Ancient
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Ierom
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             ;
             contrary
             to
             several
             Councils
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             Syriack
             Translation
             ,
             which
             reads
             the
             Text
             thus
             ,
             
               be
               sent
               to
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             .
             
               Dr.
               Lightfoot
               holds
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               imposed
               Hands
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Act.
               19.6
               .
               and
               such
               others
               (
               if
               any
               such
               were
               )
               whom
               Timothy
               had
               ordained
               .
            
             See
             
               Lightfoot
               Harm
               .
               Chron.
               N.
               Test.
            
             The
             Text
             says
             ,
             
               He
               sent
               to
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             Sure
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             sent
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             hint
             of
             any
             other
             Elders
             there
             present
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             ,
             viz.
             that
             particular
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             Surveyers
             Gloss
             will
             read
             
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Asia
             ,
             then
             mett
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             The
             Scripture
             expresses
             Provincial
             Churches
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.11
             .
             Churches
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Corinth
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             Cities
             .
             Neither
             will
             the
             old
             rotten
             Evasion
             help
             the
             
               Surveyer
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             v.
             18.
             it
             s
             said
             
               he
               Preached
               throughout
               all
            
             Asia
             ,
             and
             v.
             25.
             speaking
             to
             these
             that
             were
             conveened
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               you
               all
               among
               whom
               I
               have
               gone
               Preaching
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             from
             which
             he
             pleads
             ,
             
               there
               were
               others
               present
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Elders
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               who
               might
               be
               proper
               Bishops
               in
               their
               places
            
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Term
             [
             
               All
               ye
            
             ]
             doth
             properly
             relate
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             was
             immediatly
             spoken
             to
             them
             :
             Such
             Universal
             Terms
             ,
             used
             in
             such
             a
             Sense
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             a
             Scope
             ,
             are
             very
             ordinary
             
             and
             caseable
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             to
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             an
             
               Assembly
               ,
               ye
               are
               all
               now
               dissolved
               ,
            
             it
             would
             not
             imply
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             might
             speak
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             did
             import
             the
             Concern
             and
             Duty
             of
             all
             ,
             though
             the
             Speech
             were
             directed
             immediatly
             and
             personally
             to
             those
             only
             that
             were
             present
             .
             When
             he
             said
             ,
             
               You
               all
               among
               whom
               I
               have
               gone
               ,
               Preaching
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             the
             Surveyer
             will
             not
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             this
             will
             infer
             that
             
               these
               all
            
             were
             present
             ▪
             or
             that
             the
             Speech
             did
             import
             so
             much
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Passages
             Cited
             ,
             
               viz.
               v.
            
             18
             ,
             25.
             
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             spent
             most
             of
             these
             Years
             in
             Ephesus
             only
             ,
             viz.
             two
             Years
             and
             three
             Months
             ,
             and
             the
             Superplus
             in
             the
             places
             adjacent
             ;
             So
             that
             these
             Elders
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             the
             whole
             was
             spent
             .
             Some
             have
             observed
             further
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Address
             here
             to
             a
             supposed
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             Elders
             are
             Charged
             with
             the
             Oversight
             of
             that
             Flock
             .
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             
               will
               not
               have
               the
            
             Presbyters
             
               here
               to
               be
               meaned
               in
               the
               restrained
               Signification
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               Term
               should
               restrain
               the
               Term
               of
               Bishop
               .
            
             But
             we
             restrain
             none
             of
             them
             from
             their
             due
             and
             Native
             Signification
             ,
             as
             importing
             the
             Preaching
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             .
             As
             for
             his
             enlarged
             Signification
             ,
             stretching
             to
             an
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Chimera
             of
             his
             own
             Fancy
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             offered
             no
             Shadow
             of
             a
             Proof
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             Text
             of
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             wherein
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             are
             found
             clearly
             Identified
             ,
             and
             a
             Plurality
             of
             them
             fixed
             in
             that
             one
             Church
             ;
             The
             Surveyer
             (
             P.
             211.
             )
             repones
             again
             his
             Old
             Recocted
             ▪
             Crambe
             of
             the
             
               Majores
               &
               Minores
               Presbyteri
               ,
               as
               comprehended
               in
               these
               Terms
               ,
            
             and
             tells
             us
             
               of
               an
               Analogical
               Reasoning
               which
               the
               Apostle
               uses
               ,
               from
               the
               Qualifications
               and
               Duties
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               like
               in
               all
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               who
               are
               comprehended
               under
               their
               Order
               .
               Ans.
            
             As
             his
             Supposition
             of
             the
             properly
             and
             improperly
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             still
             begged
             by
             him
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             &
             as
             easily
             denyed
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             affirmed
             by
             him
             ;
             So
             his
             Gloss
             and
             Reason
             adduced
             ,
             is
             clearly
             cross
             to
             the
             Text
             ;
             Since
             the
             Apostle
             shewing
             Titus
             ,
             how
             the
             Elders
             to
             be
             ordained
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             qualified
             ,
             adds
             this
             Reason
             of
             Advice
             ,
             
               for
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               blameless
            
             ;
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             for
             ,
             is
             causal
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Name
             ,
             else
             the
             Reasoning
             were
             false
             :
             Should
             a
             Chancellor
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Universities
             (
             saith
             Smectymnus
             ,
             who
             useth
             this
             illustrating
             Similitude
             )
             give
             Order
             to
             his
             Vice-Chancellor
             ,
             to
             admit
             none
             to
             the
             Degree
             of
             Batchelour
             of
             Arts
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             able
             to
             Preach
             ,
             or
             keep
             a
             Divinity
             Act
             ,
             
               for
               Batchelours
               of
               Divinity
               must
               be
               so
            
             :
             What
             Reason
             or
             Equity
             were
             in
             this
             ?
             And
             we
             may
             enquire
             here
             what
             Reason
             is
             this
             ,
             
               The
               improperly
               called
               Bishop
               must
               be
               so
               and
               so
               qualified
               ,
               because
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               higher
               Order
               and
               distinct
               Function
               must
               be
               so
               qualified
               ?
               Gerard.
               〈◊〉
               Minist
               ▪
               Eccles.
            
             useth
             the
             same
             Reason
             to
             shew
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             such
             a
             Gloss.
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             Identifies
             both
             the
             
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             :
             But
             this
             Surveyer
             will
             needs
             correct
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             in
             his
             
               Limiting
               Cautions
            
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             that
             identity
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             asserts
             of
             the
             Offices
             ,
             make
             them
             only
             
               in
               some
               Sense
               the
               same
            
             ,
             not
             intirely
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               Sacerdotal
               Acts
               they
               are
               the
               same
            
             :
             But
             he
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Identity
             here
             asserted
             ,
             reaches
             and
             includes
             only
             the
             Acts
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Acts
             of
             Order
             ,
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             in
             their
             Principles
             ,
             the
             proper
             Primary
             Subject
             of
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Acts
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             whereas
             that
             of
             the
             Pastor
             is
             Precarious
             ,
             and
             Subaltern
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             fixed
             to
             one
             Flock
             .
             He
             calls
             (
             P.
             200.
             )
             the
             Acts
             of
             Jurisdiction
             
               a
               Personal
               Application
               only
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Order
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             doth
             here
             Diversifie
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             he
             assert
             the
             Pastor
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             Prelat
             in
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Acts
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             in
             those
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             stand
             to
             Trace
             all
             the
             Inconsistencies
             of
             the
             Surveyers
             Notions
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             of
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Order
             ,
             in
             a
             New
             
               Petitio
               principii
            
             ,
             serves
             his
             turn
             as
             an
             Answer
             to
             our
             Argument
             from
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             And
             here
             we
             are
             again
             told
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             
               allow
               two
               Ranks
               and
               Orders
               of
               Presbyters
            
             :
             Where
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             he
             Screws
             up
             his
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             in
             this
             and
             the
             preceeding
             Answers
             to
             a
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             quites
             and
             Justles
             with
             what
             he
             often
             pretends
             anent
             a
             Right
             he
             calls
             
               partly
               Ecclesiastick
            
             ▪
             Again
             ,
             the
             Text
             ascribs
             an
             Episcopal
             Authority
             and
             oversight
             to
             these
             Elders
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             as
             is
             said
             in
             former
             Cases
             and
             Instances
             ,
             overthrows
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelats
             sole
             arrogated
             Power
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             It
             hath
             further
             this
             unlucky
             aspect
             upon
             
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             here
             ,
             are
             enjoined
             an
             
               immediat
               Ministerial
               Inspection
               over
               the
               Flocks
               ,
            
             and
             diligently
             to
             Feed
             the
             same
             by
             sound
             Doctrin
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             
               Lords
               over
               GODs
               Heretage
            
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             be
             Peers
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             pitifully
             plucks
             the
             Plums
             of
             their
             Lordships
             Grandure
             ,
             and
             marrs
             their
             Figure
             in
             Herauldry
             .
             They
             are
             bidden
             beware
             of
             the
             
               Filthy
               Lucre
            
             ,
             which
             will
             much
             straiten
             their
             Revenues
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             far
             overstretch
             the
             allowed
             Maintainance
             of
             a
             Laborious
             Pastor
             .
             But
             of
             this
             ,
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Some
             more
             Exceptions
             and
             Answers
             of
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             examined
             ,
             Viz
             :
             To
             that
             Passage
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               5
            
             :
             To
             that
             of
             
               Eph.
               4
               :
               11.
            
             
             (
             To
             which
             the
             Paralels
             ,
             1
             Cor
             :
             12.28
             .
             Rom
             :
             12
             :
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             :
             
               are
               to
               be
            
             joyned
             )
             To
             that
             Passage
             Philip
             :
             1
             :
             1.
             
             And
             to
             
               1
               Tim
               :
               4
               :
               14
               :
            
             His
             unsoundness
             and
             inconsistency
             therein
             ,
             further
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             PRoceed
             we
             to
             that
             considerable
             Text
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             the
             energy
             and
             force
             whereof
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             evincing
             a
             Presbyterial
             Authoririty
             of
             Pastors
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             is
             above
             spoken
             to
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               It
               is
               alledged
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               not
               having
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               ●is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               have
               the
               Power
               of
               Ecclesiasti●k
               censures
               ,
               even
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               is
               reproved
               for
               not
               executing
               these
               Censures
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               speedily
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               hence
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               seeing
               this
               Apostolick
               Church
               was
               so
               Constitut
               with
               such
               a
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               by
               its
               own
               Officers
               and
               Presbyters
               without
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               therefore
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               same
               Power
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD.
            
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             (
             not
             unlike
             a
             Fugitive
             Criminal
             ,
             who
             will
             flee
             to
             a
             place
             of
             the
             greatest
             hazard
             otherways
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             escape
             the
             Pursuer
             )
             Fleeth
             to
             the
             exploded
             Notion
             of
             the
             Independents
             ,
             a
             Party
             standing
             in
             most
             opposit
             Terms
             to
             the
             Episcopalians
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               and
               Censure
               ,
               is
               not
               found
               here
               in
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               or
               in
               them
               alone
               ,
               since
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               spoken
               to
               in
               this
               Matter
            
             ;
             There
             is
             Fornication
             among
             you
             ,
             ye
             are
             puffed
             up
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               Are
               concerned
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             they
             Judge
             them
             that
             are
             within
             :
             
               That
               it
               were
               strange
               ,
               that
               Elders
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               named
               ,
               should
               be
               concerned
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               are
               expresly
               named
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               more
               mention
               of
               the
               Governing
            
             Presbytrie
             
               there
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Governing
            
             Bishop
             .
             Ans.
             The
             Surveyer
             here
             ,
             is
             so
             unhappy
             ,
             as
             to
             Raze
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             his
             pleading
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             any
             foundation
             at
             all
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             grounded
             upon
             ,
             and
             suppose
             a
             Distinction
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Representative
            
             and
             
               Collective
               ,
               Church
               Officers
            
             and
             
               Church
               Members
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             he
             Cuts
             the
             Throat
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             P.
             203.
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               Censure
               ,
               
               and
               Disciplin
               Established
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               keeping
               Gods
               Ordinances
               in
               Purity
            
             ;
             which
             no
             person
             of
             common
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             can
             but
             ascribe
             to
             a
             distinct
             Select
             Society
             from
             the
             whole
             Community
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             Correctors
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Correlate
             of
             this
             
               Relative
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             persons
             to
             be
             Ruled
             .
             If
             he
             understand
             the
             Passage
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               ye
               Iudge
               them
               that
               are
               within
            
             ?
             of
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             have
             some
             Object
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             have
             for
             its
             Subject
             ,
             some
             
               Select
               Order
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Collective
             Body
             .
             Next
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Directions
             Generally
             addressed
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Incorporation
             or
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             applyed
             
               pro
               unius
               cujusque
               Modulo
            
             ,
             according
             to
             Persons
             several
             places
             and
             capacities
             ,
             though
             the
             General
             Address
             supposes
             still
             the
             General
             Concern
             of
             all
             ?
             When
             the
             Apostle
             thus
             enjoins
             
               Warn
               them
               that
               are
               unruly
            
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             
               if
               any
               obey
               not
               our
               Word
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               mark
               that
               Man
            
             (
             which
             all
             do
             understand
             of
             a
             
               Censuring
               mark
            
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             imports
             )
             who
             will
             alledge
             that
             these
             Authoritative
             Acts
             were
             competent
             to
             every
             individual
             ?
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             foreseeing
             this
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             P.
             212.
             
             
               That
               though
               this
               in
               some
               things
               will
               hold
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               usual
               Stile
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Epistles
               ,
               there
               are
               distinctive
               Notes
               and
               Periods
               ,
               that
               each
               person
               may
               know
               the
               Precepts
               wherein
               they
               are
               concerned
               ,
               and
            
             Apostrophees
             
               made
               to
               several
               Ranks
               ,
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               to
               evite
               a
               dangerous
               Confusion
               :
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               an
               acknowledged
               Iurisdiction
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               would
               have
               here
               procured
               a
               distinguishing
               of
               them
               from
               the
               People
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyers
             Concession
             [
             
               That
               sometimes
               Precepts
               are
               not
               to
               be
               applyed
               and
               appropriat
               to
               all
               ,
               distributively
               ,
               but
               respectively
               ,
               according
               as
               several
               persons
               or
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               are
               concerned
               in
               these
               Commands
               contained
               in
               Epistles
               directed
               to
               the
               collective
               Body
            
             ]
             hath
             razed
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Answer
             ,
             which
             ,
             from
             the
             Non-nomination
             of
             Elders
             ,
             concludes
             the
             collective
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             to
             be
             addressed
             only
             ,
             and
             stiffled
             it
             in
             the
             Birth
             :
             Since
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             peculiar
             Duties
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             wherein
             some
             persons
             only
             have
             a
             special
             Interest
             ,
             are
             thus
             promiscuously
             and
             generally
             propounded
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             this
             same
             Epistle
             :
             And
             then
             it
             would
             have
             suted
             his
             Thoughts
             to
             ponder
             ,
             how
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             he
             could
             evite
             his
             own
             Consequence
             and
             Charge
             of
             a
             dangerous
             Confusion
             following
             thereupon
             ,
             unless
             he
             quite
             the
             Topick
             of
             this
             his
             Argument
             and
             Reason
             ;
             It
             would
             have
             likewayes
             suted
             his
             thoughts
             to
             assign
             his
             distinctive
             Notes
             and
             Apostrophees
             in
             the
             Passages
             cited
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Precepts
             touching
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             the
             11.
             
             Chap.
             As
             likewayes
             to
             assign
             such
             in
             the
             Passages
             ,
             which
             do
             intrust
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             to
             Elders
             :
             I
             mean
             such
             distinctive
             Notes
             and
             Apostrophees
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             distinguished
             the
             Bishop
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             from
             his
             Minor
             and
             improperly
             so
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             eviting
             the
             Confusion
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             dangerous
             Presbyterian
             Consequence
             and
             Error
             of
             understanding
             
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             Indentified
             in
             Name
             and
             Thing
             .
             He
             acknowledged
             that
             
               in
               some
               things
               this
               our
               Answer
               will
               hold
            
             :
             And
             sure
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             Case
             ,
             it
             must
             in
             this
             ,
             where
             Rulers
             are
             supposed
             Existent
             ,
             and
             a
             competent
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             both
             in
             themselves
             and
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               deep
               silence
               concerning
               Presbyters
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               or
               a
               fixed
               Presbytrie
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               Teachers
               and
               Eminent
               Teachers
               ,
               Extraordinary
               Prophets
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Ans.
             The
             Surveyer
             will
             not
             disowne
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Tryal
             and
             an
             Examination
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             these
             Teachers
             ,
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             deny
             them
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Iudging
               those
               that
               are
               within
            
             ,
             mentioned
             12.
             v.
             of
             5.
             
             Ch.
             But
             for
             the
             Surveyers
             
               deep
               silence
            
             ,
             which
             he
             alledges
             ,
             of
             a
             Presbyterial
             Jurisdiction
             here
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             it
             removed
             by
             a
             full
             Scripture
             Sound
             ,
             had
             he
             pondered
             ,
             First
             ,
             in
             General
             ,
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ascribed
             to
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             imported
             in
             these
             Names
             mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             Rulers
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Overseers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             Ambassadors
             .
             And
             next
             in
             Special
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             is
             clearly
             found
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               Presbyterial
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Inspection
             of
             a
             
               Presbyterial
               associat
               Ministry
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               Believers
               there
               ,
               mention
               being
               made
               of
               many
               Believers
               ,
               of
               many
               Baptized
               and
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               All
               whom
               Paul
               Baptized
               not
               himself
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               Baptized
               by
               other
               Ministers
               :
               God
               likewayes
               having
               a
               great
               Harvest
               of
               Souls
               there
               ,
               
                 &
                 much
                 People
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
              
               upon
               which
               Paul
               was
               encouraged
               to
               stay
               among
               them
               for
               so
               considerable
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               Year
               and
               six
               Moneths
               ,
               compare
               Act.
               18.1.7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               This
               multitude
               behoved
               to
               be
               divided
               in
               particular
               Congregations
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               correspondent
               Plenty
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Preachers
               found
               there
               ,
               pointing
               it
               out
               as
               a
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ;
               first
               Paul
               stayed
               all
               this
               time
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Master
                 Builder
              
               ,
               having
               other
               under
               Builders
               ,
               Act.
               18.11
               .
               1
               Cor.
               3.10
               .
               an
               occasion
               of
               their
               Doting
               ,
               some
               upon
               one
               ,
               some
               upon
               a
               second
               ,
               some
               upon
               a
               third
               Teacher
               ;
               So
               that
               there
               appears
               a
               plenty
               of
               Preachers
               there
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               several
               Flocks
               and
               Followers
               ;
               And
               Paul
               speaks
               of
               their
               not
               having
               many
               Fathers
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               ten
               thousand
               Instructers
               ,
               compare
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               with
               1
               Cor.
               5.14
               .
               Mention
               is
               likewayes
               made
               of
               a
               Subordination
               of
               Prophets
               to
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.29
               .
               Considering
               likewayes
               the
               Division
               of
               Tongues
               and
               Languages
               ,
               this
               Church
               could
               not
               be
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               united
               in
               a
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Classical
                 Unity
              
               .
               Which
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               is
               further
               confirmed
               from
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               we
               read
               of
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Churches
               there
               ,
               while
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Let
                 your
                 Women
                 keep
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               sayes
               not
               
                 the
                 Women
              
               ,
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               
                 your
                 Women
                 
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
               Yet
               this
               Plurality
               of
               single
               Congregations
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               are
               called
               and
               owned
               as
               one
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               merely
               upon
               the
               Ground
               of
               Heart-unity
               ,
               for
               thus
               they
               were
               jure-charitatis
               ,
               nor
               in
               regard
               of
               an
               Explicit
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Scripture
               is
               silent
               ,
               nor
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               for
               these
               were
               dispensed
               in
               single
               Congregations
               ▪
               severally
               ,
               since
               they
               could
               not
               all
               meet
               in
               one
               Congregation
               :
               So
               that
               of
               necessity
               they
               are
               owned
               and
               designed
               as
               one
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               one
               joynt
               Administration
               of
               Government
               among
               them
               ,
               by
               one
               common
               Presbyterie
               or
               
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Elders
              
               ,
               associated
               for
               that
               End.
               
            
             See
             
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minist
               .
               Eccles.
            
             P.
             (
             mihi
             )
             206.207
             ,
             208.
             
             That
             the
             Prophets
             mentioned
             14.
             
             Ch.
             were
             ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             not
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             as
             the
             Surveyer
             insinuats
             ,
             since
             Rules
             and
             Directions
             aptly
             agreeing
             to
             ordinary
             Pastors
             are
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             their
             Ministerial
             Exercises
             ,
             is
             upon
             this
             and
             many
             other
             Grounds
             made
             good
             by
             Mr.
             Rutherfurd
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Due
               Right
               of
               Presbyt
            
             .
             P.
             466.467
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             in
             his
             next
             Answer
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             with
             standing
             the
             Evidence
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             driven
             upon
             the
             contrary
             extreme
             of
             ascribing
             the
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             here
             mentioned
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             solely
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               himself
               ,
               though
               the
               declaring
               and
               executing
               thereof
               was
               committed
               unto
               the
            
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               charged
               for
               not
               mourning
               that
               the
               Incestuous
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               such
               as
               had
               Power
               :
               And
               it
               were
               improper
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Man
               were
               to
               take
               a
               thing
               away
               from
               himself
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             plain
             reading
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Confutation
             of
             this
             Distortion
             and
             Gloss.
             The
             Apostle
             certainly
             reprehends
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             imputs
             a
             Guilt
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             Non-procedure
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             wherein
             their
             Negligence
             appeared
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             best
             seen
             and
             understood
             ,
             in
             pondering
             the
             Duty
             enjoyned
             ,
             
               viz.
               their
               Iudging
               such
               as
               were
               within
               ,
               Purging
               out
               the
               Infectious
               bad
               Leaven
               ,
               the
               Delivery
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
            
             comp
             .
             v.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             12.
             with
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             If
             they
             had
             no
             Authority
             hereanent
             ,
             why
             is
             such
             a
             Defect
             and
             Negligence
             reprehended
             ?
             This
             Surveyer
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             only
             the
             Promulgaters
             and
             Executers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             previous
             Sentence
             ,
             taketh
             the
             Guilt
             of
             this
             Negligence
             from
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             puts
             it
             upon
             the
             Apostle
             Paul.
             The
             Surveyers
             Gloss
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Rebuke
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             not
             mourning
             over
             this
             Wickedness
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             
               sought
               not
               with
               Tears
               to
               such
               as
               had
               Power
               to
               inflict
               the
               Censure
            
             :
             If
             meant
             of
             a
             Power
             lodged
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scope
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             
               to
               deliver
               the
               Person
               to
               Satan
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               put
               him
               away
               from
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             But
             says
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             have
             judged
             ,
             
               imports
               the
               Apostles
               sole
               Determination
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               taken
               in
               as
               Sharers
               with
               him
               in
               this
               Censure
               ,
               and
               imports
               he
               required
               only
               the
               Execution
               of
               their
               Sentence
               .
            
             We
             have
             already
             removed
             this
             Objection
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             giving
             his
             Apostolick
             Judgment
             ,
             
             as
             touching
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Expediency
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             exclude
             and
             prejudge
             the
             Authority
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             herein
             ,
             than
             his
             giving
             his
             Apostolick
             Judgment
             in
             any
             other
             Uncontroverted
             Duty
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Persons
             enjoyned
             the
             same
             ,
             have
             an
             infallible
             Interest
             ,
             will
             bear
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Apostle
             giving
             his
             Judgment
             touching
             Archippus
             greater
             Diligence
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ;
             And
             giving
             his
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             thereof
             ,
             as
             
               one
               that
               had
               found
               mercy
               to
               be
               faithful
               ,
            
             can
             this
             prejudge
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             in
             the
             Duties
             enjoyned
             ?
             Or
             would
             the
             Surveyer
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Pauls
             requiring
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             in
             any
             Point
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Duties
             ,
             and
             shewing
             them
             that
             he
             had
             judged
             such
             and
             such
             things
             to
             be
             their
             Duty
             ,
             will
             conclude
             they
             had
             no
             Authority
             and
             Interest
             therein
             ,
             antecedaneously
             to
             such
             Judging
             and
             Enjoyning
             ?
             Surely
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Nay
             suppose
             his
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             with
             his
             arrogated
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Censures
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             his
             
               Neglect
               of
               putting
               forth
               his
               Power
               ,
               Paul
            
             had
             thus
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             already
             judged
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Expediency
             of
             such
             Duties
             ,
             will
             this
             prove
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             destitute
             of
             all
             this
             Authority
             antecedaneously
             to
             such
             Judging
             ,
             or
             had
             none
             previous
             thereunto
             ?
             The
             Surveyer
             could
             not
             say
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             could
             he
             assert
             it
             in
             this
             case
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               you
               forgive
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               do
               also
               ,
            
             which
             looks
             like
             the
             Apostles
             corresponding
             with
             the
             inherent
             Authority
             in
             these
             Officers
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Judging
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             was
             to
             prevent
             and
             obviat
             their
             Pretences
             of
             Delay
             ,
             and
             quicken
             them
             to
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             (
             P.
             213.
             )
             from
             that
             Passage
             ,
             
               when
               you
               are
               mett
               together
               with
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             inferrs
             ,
             
               That
               something
               was
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             viz.
             
               Delivering
               of
               the
               Man
               to
               Satan
               to
               be
               tormented
               outwardly
               ,
               which
            
             Paul
             
               only
               by
               his
               Miraculous
               Power
               ,
               could
               effectuat
               .
               Ans.
            
             Suppose
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             Appendix
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Censure
             it self
             (
             which
             may
             be
             upon
             weighty
             grounds
             called
             in
             doubt
             )
             it
             doth
             no
             whit
             impeach
             the
             intrinsick
             ,
             ordinary
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             in
             the
             inflicting
             of
             that
             Censure
             ,
             though
             this
             Miraculous
             Effect
             ,
             attending
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             ascribeable
             to
             Apostolick
             Authority
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             in
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             shutting
             up
             both
             the
             Sentence
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             this
             Miraculous
             Appendant
             (
             which
             two
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             distinguish
             ,
             unless
             he
             totally
             deny
             the
             Right
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             the
             Churches
             )
             within
             the
             Sphere
             of
             an
             Apostolick
             Prerogative
             ,
             renders
             useless
             ,
             and
             casts
             a
             blot
             upon
             several
             Clauses
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             ;
             such
             as
             
               their
               Solemn
               Meeting
               together
            
             ,
             here
             enjoyned
             ,
             and
             that
             expresly
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             
               the
               delivering
               of
               the
               Man
               to
               Satan
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             include
             the
             intire
             Sentence
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             that
             
               this
               Punishment
            
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             
               inflicted
               by
               many
            
             ,
             
             viz.
             the
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               Church
               Members
            
             ,
             for
             thus
             they
             are
             called
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Collective
             Body
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Passage
             joyning
             first
             
               in
               their
               gathering
               together
            
             ,
             and
             then
             mentioning
             
               his
               Spiritual
               Confirming
               Presence
            
             ,
             holds
             out
             that
             the
             first
             was
             
               an
               Authoritative
               gathering
               together
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               a
               Confirming
               Approbation
            
             ,
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             in
             this
             Exercise
             of
             their
             intrinsick
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             as
             all
             Sound
             Interpreters
             take
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Separating
             here
             enjoyned
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             
               Active
               ,
               Iudicial
               Separating
               this
               Person
               from
               them
            
             (
             as
             the
             Leper
             and
             Unclean
             Person
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             thus
             separat
             from
             the
             Congregation
             )
             which
             doth
             import
             an
             Authoritative
             Interest
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             putting
             forth
             this
             Censuring
             Act
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Surveyer
             makes
             it
             a
             consequential
             withdrawing
             only
             from
             a
             Person
             already
             Censured
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             in
             his
             third
             Answer
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               though
               a
               Censuring
               Power
               were
               in
               these
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               it
               can
               make
               nothing
               for
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               could
               prove
               they
               were
               single
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
               ;
               There
               were
               Prophets
               here
               above
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               who
               might
               have
               this
               Power
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               uncertain
               whether
               ordinary
            
             Presbyters
             
               were
               here
               settled
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             hath
             forgot
             that
             he
             hath
             acknowledged
             upon
             that
             Passage
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             That
             there
             were
             here
             such
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             will
             include
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Presbyters
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             diversifies
             the
             Ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             v.
             8.9.10
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             he
             knew
             there
             were
             in
             Corinth
             many
             Instructers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             settled
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             Act
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Compared
             with
             Ch.
             14.23
             .
             Viz.
             Preaching
             Elders
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             with
             any
             Shadow
             of
             Reason
             ,
             suppose
             they
             were
             all
             extraordinary
             Officers
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             he
             asserted
             ,
             there
             were
             here
             mixed
             Officers
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             made
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             to
             swallow
             up
             that
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             likewise
             he
             crossed
             his
             monopolizing
             this
             extraordinary
             Power
             in
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Again
             ,
             since
             he
             could
             not
             say
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             Injunctions
             ,
             doth
             by
             
               distinctive
               notes
            
             or
             Apostrophees
             ,
             diversify
             the
             Ordinary
             from
             the
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             this
             high
             Jurisdictional
             Act
             ,
             he
             baffled
             and
             excluded
             his
             First
             Answer
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             giving
             by
             this
             Answer
             ,
             a
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             this
             Act
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Collegiat
               Meeting
               of
               Church
               Officers
            
             ,
             and
             asserting
             that
             it
             was
             joyntly
             thus
             put
             forth
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             did
             thus
             bid
             farewell
             to
             
               my
               Lord
            
             Bishops
             singular
             prerogative
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             generally
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               if
               this
               Power
               were
               supposed
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Church
               Officers
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               they
               might
               have
               had
               this
               by
               delegation
               and
               Commission
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             But
             where
             did
             the
             Surveyer
             read
             this
             Commission
             ?
             What
             account
             can
             he
             give
             of
             such
             a
             delegated
             Power
             beyond
             the
             Essential
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               ,
               purge
               out
               the
               old
               Leaven
               ,
               to
               meet
               together
            
             for
             this
             great
             Jurisdictional
             Act
             ?
             And
             why
             was
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             so
             fatally
             Cross
             
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             deliver
             this
             Commission
             to
             him
             ?
             But
             we
             must
             know
             this
             Chimerical
             fancy
             stands
             upon
             the
             strong
             Pillar
             of
             this
             infallible
             Surveyers
             
               may
               be
            
             ,
             or
             
               might
               be
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             proof
             we
             must
             expect
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             last
             shift
             and
             dead
             lift
             ?
             We
             are
             told
             next
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Instance
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               which
               cannot
               make
               a
               Rule
               ,
               without
               the
               sure
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Divine
               Direction
               ,
               which
               the
               Apost●les
               had
               to
               keep
               an
               uniform
               course
               in
               such
               ext●rnal
               Matt●rs
               .
               Ans.
            
             As
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             constitute
             the
             Christian
             Church
             as
             a
             speckled
             Bird
             ,
             with
             a
             Hetrogenous
             or
             various
             Mixtures
             of
             forms
             of
             Government
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             P●int
             they
             had
             their
             Masters
             great
             Rules
             and
             Measures
             prescribed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             Rules
             as
             overthrows
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             .
             First
             ,
             We
             may
             remind
             the
             great
             Rule
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             recommending
             a
             subordination
             of
             lesser
             to
             greater
             Judicatories
             ,
             pointing
             likewise
             at
             the
             Collegiat
             Meeting
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             he
             pleads
             for
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             concentring
             this
             in
             one
             Prelat
             .
             Next
             ,
             what
             surer
             direction
             can
             we
             have
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Apostles
             are
             found
             Establishing
             ;
             wherever
             a
             Church
             was
             gathered
             ,
             such
             Officers
             as
             have
             Names
             and
             Titles
             of
             Intrinsick
             ▪
             Official
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ingraven
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             found
             exercising
             an
             equal
             ,
             Official
             Power
             in
             Government
             ?
             Thus
             in
             the
             Passage
             now
             debated
             ,
             and
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Comp.
             with
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             and
             with
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             Tit
             :
             1.5
             ,
             7.
             
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Presbyterian
             Writers
             do
             exhibit
             a
             large
             account
             and
             induction
             of
             these
             Names
             and
             Titles
             ,
             importing
             Authority
             :
             Such
             as
             that
             of
             Presbyter
             or
             Elder
             ,
             Act.
             15.2
             ,
             4
             ,
             with
             20
             ,
             17
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             A
             Title
             of
             Political
             Rulers
             ,
             Iudg.
             8.14
             .
             Thus
             expressed
             by
             the
             LXXII
             ▪
             Interpreters
             .
             The
             Title
             of
             Bishop
             importing
             a
             Power
             and
             Charge
             over
             the
             Flock
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
             Tit.
             1.5.7
             .
             A
             word
             made
             use
             of
             also
             by
             these
             Interpreters
             to
             point
             at
             the
             Civil
             Magistrats
             Power
             ,
             Num.
             31.14
             .
             The
             Title
             and
             Name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             which
             signifies
             
               Conductor
               ,
               Captain
               ,
               Governour
               ,
               Leader
            
             :
             A
             word
             setting
             forth
             the
             Power
             of
             Civil
             Rulers
             ,
             Deut.
             1.13
             .
             2
             ▪
             Chron.
             5.1
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             Saints
             ,
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17
             ,
             24.
             
             The
             Title
             of
             Stewards
             over
             the
             Lords
             House
             and
             Family
             :
             Of
             Pastors
             and
             Shepherds
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             feed
             Pedo
             and
             Pabulo
             ;
             a
             Title
             likewise
             attributed
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrat
             ,
             Isa.
             24.28
             .
             comp
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             12.42
             .
             Gal.
             4.2
             .
             Rom.
             13.2.3
             .
             Now
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Commanding
             his
             Apostles
             to
             Disciple
             all
             Nations
             ,
             or
             form
             them
             into
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             pursuant
             to
             this
             Commission
             ,
             being
             found
             to
             have
             placed
             such
             Officers
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             these
             being
             found
             exercising
             a
             joint
             Official
             Authority
             in
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Judicatories
             ,
             either
             the
             Apostles
             Divine
             Direction
             herein
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             their
             walking
             up
             to
             it
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             an
             uniform
             Mould
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             their
             Faithfulness
             in
             the
             
             execution
             of
             their
             great
             Trust
             is
             impeached
             and
             called
             in
             Question
             .
             Thu
             -
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             pregnant
             Text
             ,
             hath
             tossed
             this
             Pitiful
             Sursveyer
             from
             one
             extream
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             seeking
             some
             shift
             of
             Answer
             ,
             and
             driven
             him
             upon
             the
             Pinacles
             and
             Precipies
             of
             contradictory
             Answers
             ,
             all
             his
             fantastick
             quiblings
             issueth
             in
             this
             miserable
             shift
             of
             calling
             into
             Question
             
               the
               Uniformity
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             next
             assaults
             our
             Argument
             from
             
               the
               not
               mentioning
               of
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ,
            
             but
             palpably
             disguises
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             argued
             merely
             from
             the
             
               non-nomination
               of
               the
               Bishop
               in
            
             Eph
             ,
             4.11
             .
             
               among
               the
               Officers
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               Gifted
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             being
             several
             Recitations
             of
             Church
             Officers
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             and
             Institution
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Passage
             Eph.
             4.
             and
             likewise
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Rom.
             12.6.7
             .
             The
             Diocesan
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             is
             found
             in
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             none
             of
             the
             Accounts
             of
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             exhibit
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             no
             Officer
             app●inted
             of
             GOD.
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               though
               not
               mentioned
               under
               that
               Name
               ,
               they
               are
               mentioned
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             But
             ▪
             as
             he
             unjustly
             supposes
             that
             our
             Argument
             Concludes
             from
             that
             one
             place
             ,
             so
             he
             deals
             as
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             unskilfully
             in
             lapping
             them
             up
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             so
             little
             concern
             themselves
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             marrs
             his
             design
             in
             making
             them
             Succeed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               in
               the
               plenitude
               of
               their
               ordinary
               Power
               ,
            
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             P.
             194
             ,
             195.
             for
             thus
             they
             are
             to
             be
             included
             rather
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             bring
             up
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             to
             the
             same
             Succession
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             could
             not
             exhibit
             different
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             or
             Evangelistick
             Office
             ,
             why
             then
             did
             he
             assign
             different
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             ?
             This
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             calls
             
               weak
               ,
               because
               a
               Governing
               Superiority
               among
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               was
               partly
               impracticable
               ,
               partly
               unnecessary
               ,
               they
               seldom
               living
               in
               ordinary
               Societies
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Dispersion
               ,
               for
               speedy
               spreading
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               having
               infallible
               direction
               in
               their
               Ministry
               :
               Whereas
               Pastors
               living
               in
               Society
               ,
               and
               fixed-upon
               their
               Charges
               ,
               their
               Associations
               have
               need
               of
               some
               Governing
               Superiority
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Nerve
               and
               Sinnew
               of
               their
               Union
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Prudence
               of
               some
               may
               repress
               the
               Levity
               of
               others
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             Reason
             is
             but
             the
             
               ignis
               fatuus
            
             of
             our
             Surveyers
             fancy
             :
             First
             as
             touching
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             infallible
             conduct
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             joyning
             Counsel
             together
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             with
             concurrence
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Act.
             15.
             and
             a
             Moderator
             of
             the
             Meeting
             presiding
             ,
             whom
             his
             Party
             will
             needs
             make
             us
             believe
             did
             preside
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             very
             Colledge
             of
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Superintendency
             of
             this
             
               Episcopal
               Nerve
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Sense
             .
             And
             none
             can
             deny
             that
             persons
             managing
             one
             work
             ,
             if
             far
             dispersed
             ,
             have
             the
             greater
             need
             of
             a
             Corresponding
             head●
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             for
             Pastors
             ,
             we
             find
             their
             social
             Government
             by
             common
             Counsel
             exhibit
             
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Union
             was
             a
             Presbyterial
             ,
             Classical
             Union
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             Coalesce
             into
             the
             Headship
             of
             a
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             is
             a
             niggardly
             Dispenser
             of
             Governing
             Prudence
             ,
             when
             Monopolizing
             it
             in
             one
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             denying
             it
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Pastors
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             allow
             it
             to
             more
             than
             one
             Person
             ,
             he
             plucks
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             from
             his
             Seat
             ,
             and
             disownes
             the
             Concentring
             of
             this
             Authority
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             
               of
               the
               Early
               Reception
               of
               this
               supposed
               Headship
               of
               the
            
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             :
             His
             Confident
             Assertion
             is
             easily
             Answered
             by
             a
             well
             grounded
             Denyal
             .
             He
             is
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             against
             this
             Officer
             :
             But
             his
             palpable
             Perversion
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             pleaded
             against
             him
             ,
             discovers
             there
             is
             more
             said
             against
             him
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             able
             to
             Answer
             ,
             and
             these
             Texts
             pleaded
             ,
             appears
             the
             more
             forcible
             after
             all
             his
             faint
             Essays
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             He
             offers
             in
             the
             next
             place
             (
             P.
             214.
             )
             a
             Reply
             to
             our
             Argument
             from
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             From
             which
             we
             argue
             ,
             
               That
               there
               being
               here
               a
               Plurality
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               who
               must
               need
               be
               Pastors
               and
               Officers
               therein
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               Bishop
               is
               not
               the
               Hierarchical
               Bishop
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostle
               salutes
               these
               Pastors
               joyntly
               ,
               as
               Officers
               of
               the
               Highest
               Rank
               ,
               under
               this
               Notion
               of
               being
               Bishops
               thereof
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               least
               hint
               of
               a
               respect
               to
               any
               Superior
               Officer
               set
               over
               them
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               no
               Inferior
               Officers
               are
               denominat
               by
               the
               Name
               proper
               to
               the
               Superior
               .
            
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             first
             
               takes
               notice
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Epistle
               only
               ,
               the
               Direction
               is
               by
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
               Officers
               ,
               as
               contradistinct
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               he
               includes
               them
               in
               the
               Organick
               Church
               ,
               without
               express
               mentioning
               of
               them
               .
               Ans.
            
             Not
             to
             stand
             upon
             this
             Variety
             in
             the
             Inscription
             of
             Epistles
             ,
             wherein
             sometimes
             the
             Apostle
             Stile
             himself
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             sometimes
             not
             ,
             sometimes
             associats
             with
             himself
             ,
             Officers
             of
             an
             Inferior
             Order
             ,
             sometimes
             not
             .
             It
             is
             noticeable
             here
             ,
             how
             this
             Man
             ,
             in
             a
             palpable
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             doth
             quite
             baffle
             and
             run
             down
             his
             first
             large
             Answer
             to
             our
             Argument
             from
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             which
             concludes
             the
             People
             only
             to
             be
             bespoken
             ,
             because
             Officers
             are
             not
             Named
             :
             Whereas
             here
             he
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               that
               except
               in
               this
               one
               Epistle
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               the
               Church
               Officers
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Organick
               Church
               ,
               without
               the
               express
               mentioning
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             
               will
               needs
               ,
               with
            
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               have
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Difference
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               present
               with
            
             Paul
             and
             Timothy
             
               at
               Writing
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               assumed
               as
               Consenters
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               makes
               paralel
               with
            
             Gal.
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Brethren
             that
             are
             with
             me
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               them
               not
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               of
            
             Philippi
             ,
             
               but
               absolutely
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               the
               Copulative
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               may
               refer
               to
            
             Paul
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             
               the
               Writers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Saints
               at
            
             Philippi
             .
             Ans.
             The
             Surveyer
             ,
             in
             approving
             this
             palpably
             absurd
             Gloss
             ,
             discovers
             how
             miserably
             he
             is
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             a
             Lurking
             Hole
             and
             Subterfuge
             from
             this
             Argument
             :
             For
             ●not
             to
             speak
             of
             Ambrose
             Sentiments
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Surveyer
             cannot
             make
             
             it
             appear
             ,
             he
             is
             followed
             by
             any
             Interpreters
             )
             it
             is
             evident
             beyond
             all
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             usual
             Method
             in
             the
             Inscription
             of
             all
             the
             Epistles
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             To
             describe
             himself
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             Office
             of
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             ,
             as
             the
             Pen-man
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             together
             with
             Others
             (
             if
             any
             such
             be
             )
             whom
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             Associat
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Inscription
             :
             And
             then
             in
             a
             Distinct
             Clause
             and
             Branch
             to
             Describe
             these
             ,
             whether
             persons
             or
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             Addresed
             .
             And
             we
             dare
             confidently
             Challenge
             such
             as
             embrace
             this
             Sense
             to
             exhibit
             a
             contrary
             Instance
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             where
             the
             persons
             supposed
             present
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             Description
             cast
             behind
             his
             Character
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Persons
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyers
             own
             Instance
             Gal.
             1.
             baffles
             his
             Answer
             :
             For
             ,
             after
             Pauls
             Description
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GODS
             Pen-Man
             ,
             calling
             himself
             
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               of
               Men
               ,
               neither
               by
               Man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             doth
             in
             the
             2
             v.
             add
             ,
             
               and
               all
               that
               are
               with
               me
            
             ;
             And
             next
             describes
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             directed
             ,
             viz.
             
               Unto
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Galatia
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             inverts
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             the
             Words
             run
             thus
             ,
             Paul
             
               an
               Apostle
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               unto
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Galatia
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             of
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             should
             thus
             run
             and
             be
             Sensed
             ,
             Paul
             
               an
               Apostle
               unto
               the
               Churches
               of
               GOD
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             Sosthenes
             
               our
               Brother
            
             ,
             point
             blank
             cross
             to
             the
             Scope
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Text.
             Thus
             also
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Paul
             
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               unto
               the
               Churches
               of
               GOD
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             
               our
               Brother
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             Sense
             of
             this
             place
             Philip.
             1.1
             .
             is
             (
             with
             the
             Surveyer
             )
             Paul
             and
             Timotheus
             ,
             
               the
               Servants
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               at
            
             Philippi
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               with
            
             Paul.
             What
             Sense
             ,
             or
             rather
             Non-sense
             is
             this
             ?
             He
             could
             assign
             no
             Instance
             of
             such
             a
             Trajection
             of
             the
             copulative
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             he
             here
             admitts
             ,
             nor
             any
             Reason
             why
             Timothy
             is
             not
             ranked
             with
             these
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             P.
             215.
             to
             strengthen
             one
             absurd
             Notion
             with
             another
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             second
             place
             alledge
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               here
               a
               casual
               Muster
               of
               other
               Bishops
               of
            
             Macedonia
             
               gathered
               at
            
             Philippi
             
               the
               Metropolis
               thereof
               ,
               to
               consult
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               And
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               generally
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Saints
               at
            
             Philippi
             ,
             Ch.
             4.21
             .
             
               And
               not
               only
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               so
               of
               these
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               taken
               universally
               as
               mett
               there
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               .
            
             But
             this
             fantastical
             Muster-master
             of
             these
             Extraneous
             Officers
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             give
             no
             shadow
             of
             Ground
             for
             this
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Substratum
             of
             his
             Reason
             &
             Answer
             ;
             So
             he
             doth
             in
             asserting
             Philippi
             to
             be
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             Civil
             or
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Sense
            
             ,
             contradict
             the
             Judgement
             of
             several
             of
             the
             Learned
             .
             And
             as
             he
             still
             beggs
             the
             Question
             ,
             in
             supposing
             the
             Existence
             of
             his
             
               Diocesan
               Prelat
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             the
             least
             respect
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             such
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             
             or
             can
             give
             Ground
             to
             extend
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Deacons
            
             ,
             or
             Saints
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Limits
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             unless
             such
             an
             Extension
             be
             applyed
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             of
             Epistles
             addressed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Nay
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Inscription
             of
             Epistles
             ,
             such
             an
             express
             Extension
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             persons
             addressed
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             in
             a
             distinct
             Clause
             ;
             Thus
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             after
             this
             general
             Inscription
             and
             Designation
             ,
             viz.
             
               Unto
               the
               Church
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               is
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             there
             follows
             this
             Extension
             ,
             
               with
               all
               that
               in
               every
               place
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Thus
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             After
             the
             Direction
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             follows
             this
             express
             Extension
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               all
            
             Achaia
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             in
             his
             third
             Answer
             ,
             will
             admit
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             to
             be
             related
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             :
             But
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               This
               will
               not
               prove
               they
               were
               all
               Bishops
               of
               an
               equal
               Degree
               .
            
             It
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyer
             will
             at
             last
             admit
             these
             Bishops
             to
             be
             the
             settled
             Bishops
             here
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             whose
             work
             is
             only
             to
             serve
             Tables
             ,
             from
             his
             alledged
             great
             and
             general
             Consults
             ,
             anent
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Macedonia
             .
             But
             for
             what
             is
             here
             forged
             and
             pretended
             ,
             we
             have
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             are
             of
             equal
             Official
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             here
             mind
             and
             take
             home
             his
             own
             Reason
             ,
             viz.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             
               Notes
               of
               Distinction
            
             ,
             or
             
               Discriminating
               Characters
            
             ,
             as
             he
             stands
             so
             much
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Salutation
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               general
               Name
               might
               be
               common
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               strictly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               Inferior
               Bishops
               :
               As
               in
               a
               Letter
               directed
               to
               the
               Magistrats
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               terming
               them
               Magistrats
               in
               general
               ,
               though
               one
               only
               is
               supposed
               a
               Provost
               ,
               and
               others
               Bailiffs
               :
               Thus
               Saluting
               the
               Bishops
            
             in
             cumulo
             ,
             
               he
               denyeth
               not
               their
               different
               Degrees
               .
               Ans.
            
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyer
             is
             still
             renewing
             his
             
               Petitio
               Principii
            
             ,
             and
             supposing
             the
             Existence
             of
             his
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             pondered
             the
             Rule
             
               Similitudo
               ad
               Pompam
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             A
             Similitude
             may
             illustrat
             a
             thing
             proposed
             or
             supposed
             ,
             but
             cannot
             prove
             a
             thing
             in
             Question
             .
             Next
             ,
             this
             Similitude
             overthrows
             his
             Scope
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             not
             here
             a
             Naming
             of
             all
             
               in
               cumulo
            
             ,
             but
             under
             distinct
             Epithets
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             diversifying
             as
             he
             acknowledged
             ,
             Church
             Officers
             of
             a
             distinct
             Character
             and
             Office.
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             the
             Term
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Name
             distinguishing
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             as
             under
             that
             Character
             ,
             from
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             but
             one
             in
             one
             Church
             ;
             Thus
             looking
             to
             his
             Similitude
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             Apostle
             speak
             as
             improperly
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Provosts
             ,
             or
             Provosts
             in
             the
             p●ural
             ,
             were
             saluted
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             one
             City
             .
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             P.
             216.
             urges
             ,
             
               That
               since
               we
               own
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               ,
               the
               Preaching
               and
               Ruling
               Elder
               ,
               and
               comprehend
               them
               under
               the
               Name
               Bishop
               ,
               we
               must
               owne
               it
               that
               there
               are
               diverse
               Ranks
               of
               Officers
               ,
               saluted
               under
               that
               Name
               ;
               Or
               if
               disowning
               this
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               write
               to
               such
               ,
               tho
               supposed
               Church
               Officers
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             Dilemma
             
             is
             crocked
             ,
             and
             pushes
             us
             not
             :
             If
             we
             say
             such
             Officers
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             existent
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             only
             follows
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             fully
             constitute
             in
             all
             its
             Officers
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             admit
             them
             existent
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             hath
             no
             Advantage
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             admit
             
               this
               Divinely
               instituted
               Officer
            
             ,
             as
             eminenter
             included
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             both
             having
             the
             general
             Notion
             of
             Inspection
             applicable
             unto
             them
             ;
             But
             the
             Hierarchical
             Bishop
             is
             but
             a
             
               half
               Divinely
               appointed
               Officer
            
             ,
             by
             his
             Confession
             .
             2.
             
             The
             admitting
             of
             the
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             impeaches
             not
             the
             equal
             Power
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             here
             saluted
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             but
             the
             admitting
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             overthrows
             this
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Apostles
             Scope
             .
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               he
               may
               ,
               upon
               our
               ground
               ,
               bring
               in
               the
               Superior
               and
               Inferior
               Degrees
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               under
               this
               general
               Name
               of
               Bishops
               .
               Ans.
            
             We
             can
             comprehend
             none
             under
             this
             Designation
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             our
             Lords
             Institution
             ,
             as
             all
             Inspectors
             and
             Governours
             of
             his
             House
             must
             ,
             else
             they
             run
             unsent
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             called
             his
             Stewards
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             Commission
             from
             him
             .
             We
             include
             the
             Elder
             ,
             as
             a
             Divinely
             instituted
             Officer
             ,
             whose
             Divine
             Institution
             we
             make
             good
             ,
             but
             do
             reject
             the
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             as
             an
             Officer
             of
             Mans
             devising
             :
             And
             the
             Surveyer
             might
             ,
             under
             Pretence
             of
             this
             general
             Name
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             a
             Topick
             ,
             advance
             
               Cardinals
               ,
               Primats
            
             ,
             or
             whom
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             will
             needs
             loose
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Superior
             Officer
             is
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Inferior
             :
             To
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             Return
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Superior
               Officer
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Inferior
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               common
               Dignity
               ,
               Qualifications
               ,
               or
               Accidents
               ,
               competent
               to
               both
               ;
               as
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Presbyter
             ,
             both
             via
             ascensus
             and
             descensus
             
               is
               given
               to
               Superior
               and
               Inferior
               Officers
               ,
               as
            
             Beza
             
               confesses
               on
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Ans.
             The
             Surveyer
             here
             hath
             disguised
             the
             Strength
             and
             Nerves
             of
             this
             Objection
             .
             We
             know
             that
             Superior
             and
             Inferior
             Officers
             do
             come
             under
             general
             Names
             and
             Designations
             :
             But
             our
             Assertion
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             no
             Name
             of
             the
             Superior
             Officer
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               proper
               Characteristick
               of
               his
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             whereby
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             is
             attributed
             to
             such
             Inferior
             Officers
             ,
             since
             this
             would
             Brangle
             the
             Scriptures
             Distinction
             thereof
             ,
             and
             remove
             the
             March-Stones
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             ;
             So
             that
             his
             Instance
             of
             the
             common
             Name
             to
             Superior
             and
             Inferior
             Officers
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             common
             Qualifications
             ,
             is
             impertinent
             to
             the
             Point
             :
             For
             no
             Names
             of
             this
             Nature
             and
             Import
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             proper
             distinguishing
             Names
             of
             the
             Superior
             from
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             since
             this
             would
             infallibly
             infer
             a
             Confusion
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Language
             ,
             such
             as
             cannot
             without
             Blasphemy
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             .
             Thus
             the
             Name
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             its
             proper
             Sense
             ,
             or
             Evange●ist
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             no
             Inferior
             Officer
             .
             To
             apply
             this
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Surveyers
             Princip●es
             ,
             a
             distinguishing
             Character
             of
             an
             Officer
             superior
             to
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Presbyter
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             his
             Inference
             or
             paralel
             Reason
             ,
             is
             palpably
             evident
             ;
             this
             Name
             being
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             ordinary
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             in
             the
             Fifth
             place
             ,
             repeats
             again
             to
             us
             for
             Answer
             ,
             this
             poor
             ,
             hungry
             shift
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before
             refuted
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               That
               granting
               there
               were
               none
               but
               mere
            
             Presbyters
             
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               that
               Church
               of
            
             Philippi
             ,
             
               who
               are
               called
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               yet
               upon
               what
               grounds
               shall
               the
               Constitution
               thereof
               be
               the
               Measure
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               unless
               a
               Divine
               Rule
               for
               Managing
               the
               Government
               in
               that
               uniform
               manner
               could
               be
               produced
               ?
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             in
             Repeating
             this
             Subterfuge
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             eschew
             our
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               instance
               cannot
               make
               a
               Rule
               .
            
             Here
             it
             seems
             he
             he
             hath
             found
             
               another
               Instance
            
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Number
             two
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             not
             please
             him
             ,
             unless
             a
             Divine
             Rule
             be
             produced
             ,
             for
             managing
             the
             Government
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             ,
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             Churches
             ,
             in
             their
             Officers
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             their
             great
             Masters
             Commission
             hereanent
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             necessary
             supposition
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             and
             Faithfulness
             ,
             in
             managing
             this
             Trust
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             and
             Divine
             Warrand
             to
             found
             our
             Perswasion
             and
             Faith
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             This
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopalians
             must
             either
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             or
             baffle
             and
             overthrow
             their
             own
             Principles
             and
             Arguings
             for
             Prelacy
             :
             For
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             make
             their
             supposed
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ephesus
             &
             Crete
             ,
             under
             the
             pretended
             Episcopal
             Inspection
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             a
             Standart
             and
             Measure
             for
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             if
             this
             Apostolick
             Constitution
             therereof
             ,
             be
             not
             admitted
             ,
             as
             an
             infallible
             ground
             of
             this
             Argument
             ?
             And
             if
             Presbyterians
             shall
             repone
             to
             their
             Episcopal
             Pleadings
             ,
             that
             the
             Constitution
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Standart
             for
             ever
             ,
             unless
             a
             
               Divine
               Rule
               be
               produced
               ,
               for
               managing
               the
               Government
               in
               that
               uniform
               manner
               ,
            
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             an
             Answer
             :
             So
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             the
             Surveyer
             behoved
             either
             in
             granting
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             and
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             governed
             ,
             to
             yield
             the
             Cause
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             
               acknowledging
               a
               Divine
               Presbyterial
               Constitution
               of
               these
               Churches
               ,
            
             or
             sto●d
             obliged
             to
             retract
             and
             disown
             all
             his
             Episcopal
             Pleadings
             ,
             in
             the
             Instances
             exhibit
             .
             The
             Episcopalians
             might
             have
             found
             that
             these
             Instances
             are
             exhibited
             by
             us
             as
             proofs
             and
             Demonstrations
             of
             the
             common
             Universal
             Rule
             .
             The
             Constitution
             of
             the
             other
             Apostolick
             Churches
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             hath
             been
             exhibit
             and
             evinced
             ,
             as
             by
             several
             others
             ,
             so
             in
             special
             ,
             by
             the
             Judicious
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Ius
               Divin
               ,
               Minist
               .
               Eccles.
            
             who
             have
             at
             large
             made
             appear
             and
             proven
             a
             Presbyterial
             ,
             Classical
             Unity
             ,
             and
             equal
             Official
             Authority
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Government
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Corinth
             .
             And
             that
             in
             all
             these
             Instances
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             a
             Pattern
             〈◊〉
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             in
             common
             ,
             over
             diverse
             single
             Congregations
             in
             one
             Church
             .
             See
             
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minis
               .
               Eccles.
            
             from
             P.
             292.
             &c.
             And
             in
             special
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             and
             his
             Fellows
             might
             have
             found
             this
             made
             good
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             pretended
             to
             seek
             a
             Proof
             of
             ,
             Viz
             :
             That
             the
             Pattern
             of
             the
             said
             Presbytrie
             and
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             Rule
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             after
             Ages
             .
             Which
             is
             made
             good
             ,
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               From
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               First
               Churches
               were
               immediatly
               Planted
               and
               Governed
               by
               Christs
               own
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               .
               The
               strength
               of
               this
               Reason
               is
               illustrated
               from
               several
               Grounds
               ;
               As
               that
               1.
               
               The
               Apostles
               immediatly
               received
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               from
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               Matth.
               16.19
               .
               Ioh.
               20.21.23
               .
               2.
               
               Had
               immediatly
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               perpetual
               presence
               in
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               Matth.
               28.18.19.20
               .
               The
               plentiful
               donation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               lead
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.16
               .
               Act.
               15.
               
               Ioh.
               16.14
               ,
               15.
               3.
               
               They
               received
               immediatly
               Commands
               from
               Christ
               ,
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               were
               instructed
               Forty
               days
               ,
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               That
               they
               were
               first
               and
               immediatly
               Baptized
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               extraordinarly
               Act.
               2.1
               .
               to
               5.
               
               So
               that
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               Spirits
               infallible
               influence
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               in
               this
               great
               work
               of
               ordering
               and
               Governing
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ,
               or
               their
               performing
               Christs
               Commandments
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               impose
               upon
               them
               ,
               touching
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               infallibly
               Right
               use
               of
               the
               Keys
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               Committed
               to
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               beyond
               all
               contradiction
               ,
               that
               the
               Pattern
               of
               their
               Practices
               herein
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               Rule
               for
               all
               the
               succeeding
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               is
               made
               good
               from
               the
               end
               proposed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               careful
               Records
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Churches
               State
               and
               Government
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               order
               to
               succeeding
               Churches
               imitation
               ,
               since
               this
               Record
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 for
                 our
                 Learning
                 or
                 Instruction
              
               ;
               which
               Instruction
               must
               Relate
               ,
               not
               merely
               to
               the
               Factum
               ,
               but
               mainly
               to
               the
               
                 Ius
                 ,
                 viz
              
               :
               the
               Reasons
               and
               grounds
               of
               this
               Apostolical
               Government
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               most
               proper
               and
               profitable
               Instruction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Government
               ,
               such
               Apostolick
               Patterns
               will
               not
               amount
               to
               an
               obligatory
               Rule
               ,
               we
               will
               impeach
               the
               Authority
               of
               other
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               received
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               bottomed
               only
               and
               Chiefly
               upon
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Practice
               of
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               Churches
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Reciving
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               on
               the
               Lords
               days
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             See
             
               Ius
               Divin
               .
               Minis
               .
               Eccles.
            
             P.
             213
             ,
             214.
             
             Nay
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Surveyer
             without
             contradicting
             himself
             ,
             cannot
             but
             admit
             this
             Rule
             ;
             For
             P.
             195
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             the
             determination
             of
             this
             
             Question
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Historical
             
               Narrations
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             the
             surest
             Light
             History
             can
             afford
             in
             the
             Churches
             most
             Virgin
             times
             .
             Now
             ,
             here
             is
             exhibit
             Historical
             Accounts
             and
             Narrations
             of
             the
             Churches
             pure
             and
             Primitive
             pure
             Constitution
             in
             its
             first
             and
             most
             Virgin
             times
             ,
             why
             then
             did
             he
             (
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             )
             call
             for
             another
             Rule
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             ,
             P.
             216.217
             .
             presents
             yet
             another
             evasion
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Church
               might
               have
               had
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             Eminenter
             ,
             
               so
               called
               ,
               though
               not
               present
               at
            
             Philippi
             ;
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               otherwise
               account
               of
            
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             
               who
               is
               called
            
             their
             Apostle
             ,
             Philip.
             2.25
             .
             
               or
               Messenger
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
            
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
               are
               called
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               and
               not
               for
               any
               Temporal
               Imployment
               of
               being
               sent
               with
               their
               Alms
               ,
               it
               being
               too
               high
               a
               Stile
               to
               give
               Men
               upon
               so
               low
               an
               Account
               :
               Thus
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             
               We
               read
               of
               the
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ.
               Ans.
            
             We
             have
             above
             removed
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             exception
             ,
             both
             in
             Reference
             to
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             and
             the
             Asian
             Angels
             .
             That
             Epaphroditus
             gets
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Apostle
             and
             Messenger
             Catachrestice
             and
             improperly
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             was
             no
             such
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             Surveyer
             pretends
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             thus
             termed
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             special
             Employment
             of
             carrying
             the
             Churches
             Benevolence
             to
             Paul.
             For
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             called
             him
             their
             Messenger
             ,
             doth
             expresly
             adjoyn
             this
             ground
             of
             the
             Epithet
             and
             Denomination
             ,
             
               viz.
               He
               that
               Ministred
               to
               my
               Wants
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             clearly
             restrict
             and
             explain
             the
             Term
             [
             Messenger
             ]
             in
             this
             Context
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             v.
             30.
             he
             is
             said
             to
             come
             to
             supply
             their
             Lack
             of
             Service
             towards
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             mentioning
             him
             again
             ,
             Ch.
             4.18
             .
             tells
             this
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               he
               received
               from
            
             Epaphroditus
             
               the
               things
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               them
            
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Surveyers
             Exception
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               too
               high
               a
               Stile
               to
               be
               given
               upon
               so
               low
               an
               Account
               ,
               comparing
               this
               with
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             I
             have
             above
             told
             such
             Pleaders
             ,
             that
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Honourable
             Employment
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             eminent
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             since
             he
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             came
             not
             to
             be
             Ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             Minister
             ;
             and
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             ,
             literally
             so
             called
             ,
             think
             it
             no
             Disparagement
             to
             their
             High
             Estate
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             forth
             as
             Messengers
             ,
             to
             Minister
             and
             do
             Service
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             who
             are
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
             For
             that
             Passage
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             rather
             Confirms
             ,
             than
             Impugns
             our
             Answer
             and
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Scripture
             anent
             Epaphroditus
             :
             The
             Apostles
             Scope
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             being
             evidently
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Church
             to
             a
             large
             Expression
             of
             their
             Charity
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Fidelity
             and
             Worth
             of
             the
             Messengers
             sent
             to
             them
             for
             that
             end
             .
             Next
             ,
             I
             might
             tell
             this
             Surveyer
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             and
             these
             other
             Messengers
             ,
             being
             restrictedly
             called
             
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             the
             Employment
             specified
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             are
             thus
             distinguished
             
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             properly
             are
             
               Christs
               Messengers
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Persons
             under
             this
             Character
             of
             
               Messengers
               from
               Churches
               to
               Churches
            
             ,
             have
             not
             that
             special
             proper
             Signature
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             pleads
             for
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             general
             Name
             ,
             Messenger
             ,
             applyed
             to
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             this
             Conjecture
             ,
             as
             the
             Surveyer
             presents
             but
             a
             new
             
               Petitio
               Principii
            
             and
             groundless
             Fancy
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Proof
             ,
             so
             ,
             it
             s
             baffled
             by
             his
             own
             Principle
             ,
             who
             thinks
             it
             below
             his
             supposed
             great
             Men
             to
             be
             sent
             upon
             a
             Temporary
             Employment
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Epaphroditus
             was
             sent
             with
             this
             Churches
             Benevolence
             to
             Paul
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             have
             puzzled
             this
             Surveyer
             to
             Ans●er
             the
             
               Querie
               :
               Why
               none
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               sole
               and
               eminent
               Bishop
               was
               sent
               with
               this
               Benevolence
            
             ?
             As
             likeways
             ,
             to
             Answer
             further
             these
             Queries
             ,
             First
             ,
             Why
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             put
             the
             proper
             Name
             and
             Characteristick
             of
             this
             
               sole
               and
               eminent
               Bishop
            
             ,
             upon
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             ?
             Which
             ,
             upon
             his
             Principles
             ,
             did
             draw
             with
             it
             great
             Inconveniences
             ;
             as
             tending
             1.
             
             To
             cast
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Ignorance
             upon
             these
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             Person
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             did
             owe
             important
             Duties
             .
             2.
             
             This
             might
             tend
             to
             involve
             them
             in
             the
             Temptation
             of
             a
             Sinful
             Emulous
             Disposition
             and
             Breach
             among
             themselves
             :
             And
             no
             body
             will
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             was
             not
             careful
             to
             prevent
             this
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             that
             high
             Esteem
             of
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             expresses
             ,
             thus
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             Messenger
             of
             such
             Derogatory
             Expressions
             ,
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             so
             much
             commended
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             Evidence
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             preceeding
             ,
             doth
             quite
             dispel
             the
             Mist
             of
             the
             Surveyers
             fond
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               finds
               one
               Scripture
               more
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               because
            
             Presbytrie
             
               is
               Named
               ,
               we
               account
               we
               have
               great
               Advantage
               for
               our
               Way
            
             ;
             The
             Passage
             is
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             
               Whereas
               ,
               he
               may
               more
               justly
               triumph
               in
               the
               word
            
             Bishop
             ,
             
               so
               often
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
            
             .
             He
             professeth
             his
             Resolution
             
               pressely
               to
               consider
               this
               place
            
             :
             And
             his
             Replyes
             shall
             be
             pressely
             considered
             .
             His
             first
             Reply
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               prove
               that
               by
               Presbytrie
               here
               is
               meant
               a
               Colledge
               of
               single
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               the
               Modern
               Notion
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               the
               Dignity
               and
               Office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               as
            
             Calvin
             (
             Institut
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             )
             Jerom
             ,
             
               and
               others
               also
               do
               judge
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             Surveyers
             cutting
             off
             by
             this
             Gloss
             ,
             Presbyters
             from
             so
             much
             as
             a
             consent
             to
             Timothies
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             in
             contradiction
             to
             himself
             here
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             other
             Replyes
             to
             this
             Text
             ,
             allow
             them
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             place
             very
             considerable
             that
             this
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presbytrie
             ,
             being
             used
             only
             thrice
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             viz.
             Luk.
             22.66
             .
             and
             Act.
             22.5
             .
             and
             in
             this
             Passage
             under
             Debate
             ;
             Since
             in
             the
             two
             first
             places
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarly
             be
             taken
             ,
             for
             a
             
               Concessus
               Presbyter
               orum
               ,
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Elders
            
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             this
             Surveyer
             could
             offer
             no
             shadow
             of
             
             Reason
             or
             Evidence
             for
             the
             altering
             the
             Signification
             in
             this
             Passage
             ;
             Since
             1.
             
             The
             Scope
             and
             Circumstances
             do
             clearly
             lead
             to
             this
             its
             ordinary
             Acceptation
             .
             And
             2.
             
             There
             can
             no
             such
             Exposition
             be
             offered
             here
             ,
             without
             a
             very
             gross
             Imputation
             upon
             the
             Language
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             It
             differing
             little
             from
             Non-sense
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             reconcilable
             to
             Sense
             ,
             thus
             to
             read
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Neglect
               not
               the
               Gift
               given
               thee
               &c.
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Office
            
             :
             For
             what
             Hands
             hath
             an
             Office
             to
             lay
             on
             ?
             Not
             only
             Reason
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Ear
             disrelishes
             such
             a
             Sense
             :
             Especally
             ,
             if
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             be
             admitted
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             could
             give
             no
             Evidence
             )
             that
             as
             there
             was
             Ruling
             Officers
             or
             Presbyters
             then
             existent
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             lay
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             .
             For
             Calvins
             Judgement
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             asserts
             that
             such
             as
             understand
             the
             Word
             Presbytrie
             here
             ,
             in
             a
             collective
             Sense
             ,
             and
             to
             import
             the
             Colledge
             and
             Meeting
             of
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               do
               ,
               in
               his
               Iudgement
               ,
               put
               a
               right
               Sense
               upon
               the
               Words
            
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             reckoned
             as
             holding
             the
             Surveyers
             Gloss
             ▪
             And
             however
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             judge
             that
             most
             worthy
             Person
             (
             as
             neither
             Ierom
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             Inferior
             to
             
               Greek
               Fathers
            
             )
             infallible
             ,
             or
             our selves
             obliged
             
               jurare
               in
               ejus
               verba
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Authors
             after
             cited
             ,
             as
             understanding
             the
             Term
             in
             his
             Sense
             ;
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             have
             been
             indifferently
             used
             by
             Greek
             Authors
             ,
             for
             the
             Office
             and
             Order
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             Term
             in
             these
             three
             Passages
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             Since
             here
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Scope
             and
             Contexture
             of
             the
             place
             of
             Scripture
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             Over-rule
             and
             Determin
             the
             Signification
             in
             this
             Passage
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             sometimes
             Greek
             Authors
             did
             use
             it
             in
             another
             Signification
             .
             The
             Language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             these
             three
             Passages
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             certainly
             Over-rule
             all
             other
             Greek
             Authors
             ,
             so
             the
             Term
             in
             the
             three
             Passages
             exhibited
             ,
             doth
             palpably
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Signification
             ,
             viz.
             pointing
             at
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             there
             want
             not
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             Greek
             Authors
             thus
             understanding
             it
             ;
             Such
             as
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact.
            
             For
             what
             the
             Surveyer
             adds
             out
             of
             Bilson
             ,
             P.
             77.
             
             
               That
               ordinarly
               in
               Ancient
            
             Greek
             Councils
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               have
               been
               used
               indifferently
               for
               the
               Office
               and
               Order
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               :
               Citing
            
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             Can.
             2.
             
             Antioch
             ,
             Can.
             18.
             
             Afric
             .
             Can.
             136.
             
             Euseb.
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             Answered
             ,
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Bilson
             ,
             that
             the
             Councils
             mentioned
             ,
             use
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             distinct
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             Camero
             is
             clear
             and
             positive
             for
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             on
             Matth.
             18.5
             .
             And
             asserts
             that
             the
             contrary
             Acceptation
             for
             the
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             of
             Presbyter
             ,
             contradicts
             both
             the
             Signification
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Scope
             ;
             So
             he
             shews
             further
             ,
             that
             rarely
             doth
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             import
             the
             Office
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Word
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             understood
             .
             
               Hen.
               Stephanus
            
             takes
             the
             Word
             here
             to
             import
             
               Caetum
               omnium
               illorum
               qui
               in
               verbo
               laborabant
               ,
            
             the
             Colledge
             of
             such
             as
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             the
             other
             Paralels
             Luk.
             22.66
             .
             and
             Act.
             22.5
             .
             he
             expones
             of
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Elders
             .
             Scapula
             expones
             the
             Word
             in
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
               Caetus
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               Presbyterium
            
             ,
             a
             Presbytrie
             or
             Colledge
             and
             Meeting
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             The
             Passage
             of
             
               Euseb.
               Lib.
            
             6.
             
             C.
             8.
             may
             be
             taken
             without
             any
             Violence
             offered
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             to
             import
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Camero's
             Judgement
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             baffle
             this
             Exception
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             Term
             in
             Greek
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Authors
             ,
             is
             ordinarly
             thus
             taken
             ,
             for
             which
             frequent
             Instances
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             alwayes
             taken
             in
             a
             Collegiat
             Sense
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Paralels
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             were
             gross
             Non-sense
             to
             take
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Surveyers
             Sense
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Elders
             did
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             of
             Elders
             did
             bear
             Witness
             to
             Paul
             ,
             so
             it
             carrieth
             the
             same
             Incongruity
             and
             absurd
             Sense
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             assert
             
               that
               the
               Office
               laid
               Hands
               upon
            
             Timothy
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             next
             excepts
             against
             our
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             Paralels
             ,
             
               That
               therein
               the
               word
               imports
               not
               a
               Meeting
               of
               Christian
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               only
               of
            
             Jewish
             
               Elders
               ,
               persecuting
               Christ
               and
               His
               Apostles
               :
               That
               though
               the
               Term
               were
               taken
               in
               this
               Sense
               only
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               there
               wants
               not
               Paralel
               Instances
               of
               such
               an
               acceptation
               of
               words
               ;
               As
               the
               word
            
             [
             Church
             ]
             
               is
               taken
               but
               once
            
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
             
               for
               a
               Representative
               Church
               ,
               so
               the
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
             
               the
               word
            
             [
             Power
             ]
             
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Scripture
               only
               signifies
               the
               Covering
               and
               Vail
               upon
               the
               Womans
               head
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               Subjection
               to
               her
               Husband
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               enough
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               that
               the
               Strain
               of
               the
               Context
               requires
               a
               Varrying
               from
               the
               Acceptation
               of
               the
               word
               in
               other
               places
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Strength
             of
             our
             Argument
             is
             drawn
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             ordinary
             Acceptation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             hath
             its
             own
             secondary
             weight
             ,
             and
             likewise
             ,
             and
             mainly
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scope
             and
             Contexture
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             do
             clearly
             plead
             for
             the
             Acceptation
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Sense
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             varry
             from
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Strain
               of
               the
               Context
               requires
               a
               varrying
               from
               this
               ordinary
               acceptation
               in
               this
               place
               ,
            
             is
             but
             his
             bold
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             For
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             neither
             offers
             ,
             nor
             can
             offer
             any
             
               solid
               proof
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             the
             consentient
             Judgement
             of
             Interpreters
             .
             
               The
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               here
               signifies
               Consent
               and
               Election
               ,
               whereof
               it
               was
               a
               Sign
               ,
               saith
               Vatabulus
               .
               The
               whole
               is
               signified
               by
               a
               part
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               Ordination
               ,
               saith
               Estius
               ,
               To
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               Ceremony
               of
               the
               Presbytries
               Ordination
               .
            
             Prayer
             was
             added
             with
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             saith
             Grotius
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             say
             the
             Office
             prayed
             .
             Camero
             censures
             the
             contrary
             Exposition
             ,
             upon
             several
             Grounds
             .
             1.
             
             
               Because
               the
               Imposing
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               is
               a
               harsh
               saying
               ,
               and
               sounds
               improperly
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               never
               signifies
               the
               Office
               ,
               wherever
               it
               occurs
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               citing
               the
               Paralels
               Luke
               .
               22.66
               .
               Act.
               22
               5.
               
               As
               likewise
               ,
               because
               the
               Office
               is
               signified
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               here
               the
               word
               signifies
               a
               Colledge
               or
               embodied
               Court.
               3.
               
               Because
               
               Timothy's
               Authority
               was
               greater
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               could
               be
               called
               a
               
                 Presbyterate
                 .
                 Bullinger
              
               upon
               the
               place
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               one
               motive
               whereby
               the
               Apostle
               stirrs
               up
               Timothy
               to
               diligence
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               Prophesies
               that
               went
               before
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               inward
               impulse
               
                 accedit
                 praeterea
                 &
                 manuum
                 Seniorum
                 impositio
                 ,
                 quae
                 ista
                 comprobavit
                 ,
                 &
                 publico
                 muneri
                 publice
                 praefeeit
                 ,
              
               That
               he
               had
               the
               Imposition
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Elders
               or
               Presbyters
               ,
               sealing
               and
               confirming
               his
               inward
               impulse
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophesies
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               install
               him
               in
               this
               publick
               Office
               ▪
               Paraeus
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               shews
               that
               Timothy
               was
               thus
               taken
               into
               the
               Order
               and
               Society
               of
               Pastors
               :
               And
               upon
               Ch.
               1.
               v.
               6.
               of
               2
               d
               Epistle
               ,
               collating
               together
               the
               imposing
               of
               Pauls
               Hands
               ,
               and
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               he
               shews
               the
               Reason
               thus
               ,
               quia
               Paulus
               ▪
               
                 unus
                 fuit
                 ex
                 Presbyterio
                 ,
                 vel
                 Presbyterii
                 nomine
                 imposuit
              
               ;
               Because
               Paul
               was
               one
               of
               that
               Presbytrie
               ,
               or
               imposed
               hands
               in
               their
               Name
               ;
               Where
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               understands
               the
               Prebytrie
               in
               a
               collegiat
               sense
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 Meeting
                 of
                 Pastors
              
               .
            
             Piscator
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             shews
             ,
             
               That
               Timothy
               is
               stirred
               up
               to
               diligence
               ,
               first
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               singular
               vocation
               to
               this
               Function
               ,
               by
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               And
               next
               ,
               by
               the
               vocation
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               obeying
               this
               Command
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 in
                 imposing
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytrie
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Presbyters
               or
               Pastors
               by
               this
               Rite
               
                 ordained
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Diodat
                 .
              
               upon
               the
               place
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Elders
               ;
               shewing
               that
               thus
               the
               Italian
               reads
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               these
               Elders
               ,
               he
               expones
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 other
                 Guides
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               paralelling
               this
               Sense
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Act.
               11.30
               .
               where
               we
               read
               of
               the
               Churches
               benevolence
               sent
               to
               the
               Elders
               and
               
                 Church
                 Rulers
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Relief
               of
               the
               Poor
               Saints
               in
               Iudea
               .
               The
               Belgick
               Divines
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               Translate
               this
               Clause
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               That
               is
               (
               say
               they
               )
               of
               
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 Overseers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             The
             
               Eng.
               Annot.
            
             upon
             the
             place
             having
             added
             to
             the
             word
             Presbytrie
             ,
             the
             Phrase
             of
             [
             Eldership
             ]
             thus
             proceed
             ▪
             
               Some
               by
               Presbytrie
               understand
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               which
               Timothy
               received
               by
               imposition
               of
               Hands
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               never
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               for
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               for
               
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Elders
              
               ,
               who
               here
               laid
               hands
               upon
               Timothy
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Ordained
               :
            
             
               And
               they
               add
               the
               agreeableness
               hereunto
               of
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               4
               
                 th
                 Council
              
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 Pool
                 .
              
               2
               
                 d
                 Part
              
               ,
               Paraphraseth
               this
               Passage
               thus
               ,
               That
               
               Timothy's
               Office
               was
               given
               by
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Will
               ,
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               Influence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               
               was
               a
               declaration
               of
               it
               .
               The
               last
               clause
               of
               6.
               v.
               1
               Ch.
               of
               2
               d
               Epistle
               ,
               they
               thus
               Paraphrase
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               called
               to
               the
               improvement
               of
               those
               Spiritual
               abilities
               given
               him
               upon
               the
               Prayers
               of
               Paul
               &
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               by
               them
               set
               a
               part
               to
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               which
               GOD
               had
               given
               them
               to
               him
               .
            
             To
             these
             Expositors
             ,
             many
             others
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             exponing
             this
             word
             and
             term
             ,
             of
             
               a
               Collegiat
               Meeting
            
             ;
             such
             as
             
               M●nochius
               ,
               Tirinus
               ,
               Zegerius
               ,
               Sligelius
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Simplicius
               ,
               Vorstius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             proceed
             (
             after
             this
             little
             digression
             with
             Interpreters
             )
             to
             our
             Surveyers
             Instances
             and
             Exceptions
             taken
             from
             the
             Terms
             in
             Matth.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
               We
               Answer
            
             ,
             that
             the
             exception
             is
             palpably
             absurd
             ;
             For
             he
             could
             not
             deny
             that
             these
             terms
             [
             Church
             ]
             and
             [
             Power
             ]
             are
             Ordinarly
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             in
             another
             Sense
             ,
             than
             in
             these
             Passages
             ,
             though
             the
             circumstances
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             plead
             for
             varrying
             from
             that
             Acceptation
             :
             But
             he
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             Term
             Presbytrie
             under
             debate
             ,
             is
             ever
             in
             Scripture
             taken
             in
             this
             Acceptation
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             deny
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             our
             Sense
             elsewhere
             ;
             So
             that
             his
             Exception
             touches
             not
             the
             Point
             :
             And
             as
             much
             ridiculous
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             is
             that
             other
             Exception
             which
             he
             offers
             to
             the
             paralel
             Passages
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               Rulers
               therein
               signifies
               Civil
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               who
               were
               Enemies
               to
               Christ
            
             :
             For
             ,
             whatever
             were
             the
             Moral
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             if
             the
             Word
             signifies
             a
             
               Collegiat
               Meeting
               of
               Rulers
            
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             evinceth
             our
             Argument
             from
             the
             paralels
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             and
             valid
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             evince
             a
             contrary
             Acceptation
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             essay
             .
             He
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Legal
               Constitution
            
             of
             one
             Assembly
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             and
             distinct
             thing
             from
             
               the
               Qualities
               of
               the
               Members
            
             ,
             who
             consequently
             come
             truely
             under
             these
             Denominations
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             Legal
             Constitution
             .
             And
             supposing
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             Word
             Presbytrie
             ,
             and
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             to
             be
             such
             as
             we
             assert
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             without
             making
             himself
             most
             ridiculous
             ,
             infer
             from
             these
             Paralels
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             Constituent
             of
             this
             Presbytrie
             ,
             were
             either
             
               Civil
               Rulers
            
             ,
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             ,
             (
             P.
             217
             ,
             218.
             )
             is
             bold
             to
             call
             this
             our
             Exception
             against
             his
             Sense
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Office
             hath
             no
             Hands
             to
             impose
             ,
             
               a
               ridiculous
               Objection
               flowing
               from
               a
               Mistake
               of
               the
               Meaning
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               attributes
               not
               the
               imposed
               Hands
               to
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
               as
               to
               an
               Agent
               or
               Efficient
               ,
               but
               only
               limits
               and
               determines
               that
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               which
            
             Timothy
             
               had
               from
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               other
               high
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               particular
               use
               and
               end
               for
               which
               Hands
               were
               imposed
               on
               him
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               giving
               him
               a
               Power
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               Elder
               .
               Ans.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             strange
             Exposition
             ,
             obscuring
             rather
             than
             clearing
             the
             Text.
             Had
             the
             Apostle
             no
             other
             way
             of
             expressing
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             its
             Nature
             ,
             than
             by
             telling
             him
             of
             
               Hands
               of
               the
               Office
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             which
             in
             all
             common
             Sense
             ,
             doth
             relate
             to
             an
             Agent
             or
             Instrument
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Limitation
             and
             Use
             of
             his
             Office
             ?
             A
             Man
             may
             thus
             fasten
             the
             most
             Fantastick
             
             Senses
             upon
             Scripture
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             holds
             that
             there
             were
             eminent
             high
             Officers
             with
             Paul
             ,
             and
             concurring
             with
             this
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             :
             Why
             then
             will
             he
             strike
             off
             their
             Hands
             from
             being
             here
             meaned
             ,
             when
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             is
             so
             expresly
             mentioned
             ?
             The
             Surveyer
             thus
             further
             Senseth
             the
             Words
             ,
             Neglect
             not
             the
             Gift
             given
             thee
             by
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             
               not
               Confirmatory
               ,
               not
               Reconciliatory
               ,
               but
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               Ordinatory
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               was
               ordained
               ,
               or
               made
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               Ans.
            
             Besides
             ,
             that
             this
             Division
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             is
             as
             odd
             ,
             as
             his
             Sense
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             he
             admits
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             end
             of
             making
             him
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             yet
             denyeth
             the
             Presbytrie
             here
             to
             import
             a
             
               Collegiat
               Meeting
            
             ,
             thus
             imposing
             .
             He
             holds
             that
             the
             Sense
             is
             ,
             
               Neglect
               not
               the
               Gift
               given
               by
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               was
               ordained
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             pray
             ,
             what
             hinders
             these
             Hands
             to
             be
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             
               Collegiat
               Meeting
            
             imposing
             the
             same
             ?
             Whereby
             the
             Sense
             is
             ours
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             Office
             the
             
               Ordaining
               Agent
            
             .
             If
             he
             acknowledge
             this
             place
             paralel
             with
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             he
             cannot
             but
             see
             a
             like
             Construction
             in
             both
             ,
             of
             the
             Term
             of
             Hands
             ,
             with
             the
             Genitive
             .
             Nor
             can
             he
             deny
             that
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             is
             ever
             constructed
             with
             the
             Office
             in
             other
             Paralels
             ,
             Act.
             6.6
             .
             and
             13.3
             .
             He
             calls
             our
             Reason
             against
             his
             Gloss
             ridiculous
             ,
             but
             whether
             his
             Return
             be
             not
             
               more
               ridiculous
            
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             told
             for
             his
             next
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               were
               a
               Presbytrie
               here
               admitted
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Context
               to
               evince
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Classical
               Presbytrie
               ,
               to
               which
               only
               we
               ascribe
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Congregational
               or
               Paroch
               Presbytrie
               .
               Ans.
            
             Here
             again
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             is
             driven
             to
             seek
             shelter
             among
             the
             Independents
             ,
             but
             is
             ruined
             in
             this
             Shift
             ;
             For
             ,
             upon
             his
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             one
             Pastor
             with
             Unpreaching
             Elders
             ,
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             an
             Ordaining
             Power
             ,
             the
             Prelatical
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Ordination
            
             ,
             is
             overthrown
             .
             The
             places
             above
             referred
             to
             ,
             and
             hinted
             at
             ,
             do
             abundantly
             clear
             and
             evince
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             
               Classical
               Presbytries
            
             ,
             and
             Collegiat
             Meetings
             of
             Pastors
             of
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Ministerial
             Rule
             and
             Jurisdictional
             Authority
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             the
             Ordaining
             Power
             .
             The
             Treatise
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             Ch.
             10.
             besides
             several
             others
             ,
             have
             abundantly
             evinced
             this
             Point
             ,
             that
             the
             Fraternity
             or
             Community
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             particular
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             the
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             ,
             nor
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             ;
             and
             ●oth
             are
             cleared
             by
             a
             large
             Account
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             See
             P.
             95
             ,
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             98.
             
             This
             Surveyer
             did
             but
             ridicule
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             rather
             expose
             himself
             ,
             while
             pretending
             to
             impugn
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             answer
             their
             Scripture
             Reasonings
             ,
             for
             he
             comes
             on
             with
             his
             
               may
               be
            
             this
             ,
             and
             
               may
               be
            
             the
             other
             Sense
             ;
             the
             one
             sense
             [
             
               may
               be
            
             ]
             
             striking
             out
             and
             Contradicting
             the
             other
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             who
             own
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             true
             sense
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             since
             otherwise
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Truth
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             different
             and
             various
             Senses
             .
             In
             his
             first
             Answer
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             
               High
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             to
             concur
             with
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             Imposing
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             ;
             these
             
               High
               Officers
            
             ,
             he
             no
             doubt
             advances
             far
             above
             the
             Sphere
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             in
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Magnates
             or
             Hierarchical
             Bishops
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             second
             Answer
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             (
             in
             a
             palpable
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             First
             )
             croud
             in
             all
             these
             
               High
               Officers
            
             into
             
               one
               Congregation
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             positively
             asserts
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               evidence
               in
               the
               Text
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               Presbytrie
               was
               any
               other
               than
               a
               Paroch-Presbytrie
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               will
               trouble
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
            
             :
             But
             would
             it
             not
             much
             more
             have
             troubled
             this
             Fantastical
             Dictator
             ,
             with
             his
             Linsey-Woolsey
             ,
             party
             coloured
             Senses
             and
             Comments
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             
               High
               Officers
            
             ,
             near
             to
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Character
            
             ,
             were
             all
             related
             to
             
               one
               Congregation
            
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             Meeting
             of
             a
             
               Paroch
               Presbytrie
            
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             .
          
           
             His
             Third
             answer
             is
             taken
             from
             collating
             this
             Passage
             with
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             where
             Paul
             enjoins
             Timothy
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Gift
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               the
               putting
               on
               of
               my
               Hands
               ,
            
             as
             here
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Grace
               was
               given
               thee
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               .
               The
               former
               place
               importing
               his
               Authority
               in
               the
               Action
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               the
               concern
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Meeting
               of
               Presbyters
               with
               him
               :
               So
               that
               granting
               a
               Presbytrie
               present
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ordaining
               power
               can
               be
               hence
               inferred
               .
               Ans.
            
             We
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             these
             places
             Collated
             ,
             do
             clearly
             evince
             a
             Presbyterial
             Authority
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             that
             since
             the
             imposing
             of
             Pauls
             hands
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             is
             clearly
             distinguished
             from
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             respect
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             Authoritative
             influence
             thereupon
             ,
             these
             Texts
             collated
             ,
             do
             confirm
             this
             Point
             ;
             and
             further
             do
             thus
             give
             light
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             supposing
             that
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Pauls
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             ,
             were
             contemporary
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Cause
             is
             the
             more
             strengthened
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             imposing
             of
             an
             Apostles
             Hands
             ,
             did
             not
             swallow
             up
             ,
             nor
             exclude
             the
             Presbytries
             Authoritative
             imposition
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Authority
             may
             be
             much
             more
             now
             supposed
             competent
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Office
             of
             Apostle
             is
             gone
             .
             I
             must
             here
             again
             Reflect
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             our
             vertumnous
             Expositor
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             have
             in
             his
             First
             Answer
             ,
             several
             
               High
               Officers
            
             to
             concurr
             with
             Paul
             ,
             in
             this
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             makes
             Timothy
             thereby
             to
             receive
             a
             Presbyterate
             only
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             what
             needs
             such
             High
             Officers
             to
             concur
             with
             Paul
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             end
             ?
             But
             in
             this
             Answer
             ,
             we
             find
             ordinary
             Pastors
             concurring
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             this
             his
             supposed
             Presbyter
             ;
             for
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             collating
             these
             Texts
             ,
             insinuats
             no
             Officers
             of
             a
             higher
             Order
             ,
             
             to
             have
             been
             present
             ,
             except
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             :
             And
             indeed
             the
             Passages
             themselves
             do
             only
             point
             at
             the
             Presbytrie
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul.
             Here
             also
             ,
             Presbyters
             are
             found
             laying
             hands
             upon
             our
             Surveyer
             and
             his
             Fellows
             supposed
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             set
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             the
             mention
             of
             imposing
             of
             Pauls
             hands
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             with
             the
             emphatick
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             by
             ,
             respects
             
               the
               Gift
               of
               GOD
               in
               him
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             seems
             to
             distinguish
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Authority
             and
             the
             Gift
             ,
             yet
             expones
             this
             precisely
             
               of
               Pauls
               Authority
               in
               his
               Ordination
               ,
            
             exclusive
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Presbytrie
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             imposing
             of
             Hands
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             of
             it self
             distinct
             from
             such
             an
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             order
             to
             Ordination
             :
             Yea
             ,
             even
             some
             of
             his
             own
             party
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             Hands
             were
             twice
             laid
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             once
             by
             the
             Presbytrie
             alone
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             Passage
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             we
             find
             him
             very
             confusedly
             and
             inconsideratly
             exponing
             thus
             ,
             
               Viz.
               The
               Grace
               given
               him
               with
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
            
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Text
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               neglect
               not
               the
               Gift
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               thee
               by
               Prophesie
               ,
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
            
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Gift
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophesie
             ,
             are
             in
             two
             distinct
             Clauses
             ,
             and
             
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
            
             is
             in
             the
             third
             and
             last
             ,
             and
             diversified
             by
             a
             distinct
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             both
             from
             the
             Gift
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Prophesie
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             this
             Grace
             or
             Gift
             ,
             hath
             a
             special
             Respect
             to
             the
             Prophesie
             ,
             but
             
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               ,
            
             is
             here
             set
             down
             in
             a
             distinct
             Clause
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             Priviledge
             from
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             must
             either
             import
             their
             Authoritative
             action
             ,
             or
             doth
             here
             signifie
             nothing
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             the
             variation
             of
             the
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             with
             ,
             doth
             here
             import
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             diversifie
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Which
             baffles
             his
             Sense
             and
             Exposition
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Presbytries
             hands
             to
             import
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Consent
             or
             Concurrence
             ;
             The
             folly
             of
             which
             Exposition
             is
             further
             evidenced
             in
             that
             .
             1.
             
             This
             solemn
             Action
             of
             Imposing
             Hands
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             and
             Sense
             ▪
             a
             badge
             of
             
               Authoritative
               Blessing
            
             ,
             must
             neeeds
             import
             much
             more
             ,
             than
             a
             bare
             Consent
             or
             Concurrence
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             whose
             Hearts
             do
             concur
             in
             praying
             for
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             had
             right
             to
             impose
             hands
             upon
             the
             Ordained
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Answer
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Presbytrie
               imposed
               not
               hands
               alone
               without
               a
               Higher
               Officer
               joyned
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Act.
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             was
             this
             Act
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             Ordination
             ?
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Presbytrie
             had
             an
             Authoritative
             Concurrence
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             influence
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             their
             Act
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             say
             they
             did
             only
             consent
             to
             the
             thing
             ?
             For
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             a
             naked
             consent
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             say
             that
             Paul
             was
             joined
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             which
             imports
             their
             
               joint
               Authoritative
               Concurrence
            
             (
             if
             this
             phrase
             have
             any
             Sense
             )
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             
             of
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             exposition
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Action
             was
             Pauls
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             ;
             and
             he
             Confines
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Imposition
             solely
             .
             I
             only
             add
             ,
             if
             the
             Actions
             were
             supposed
             diverse
             ,
             as
             severals
             do
             hold
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             hath
             no
             Shield
             nor
             Buckler
             against
             such
             a
             Weapon
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             quite
             baffles
             this
             his
             Answer
             ,
             if
             admitted
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               since
               the
               Name
               of
               Presbyter
               or
               Elder
               ,
               even
               in
            
             Beza's
             
               Sense
               on
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
               comprehends
               in
               general
               ,
               all
               who
               have
               any
               Ecclesiastick
               Function
               ,
               the
               Officers
               here
               might
               be
               of
               a
               higher
               sort
               than
               single
               Presbyters
               ,
               even
               admitting
               the
               Term
            
             Presbytrie
             ,
             
               to
               import
               a
               Collegiat
               Meeting
               .
               Ans.
            
             The
             Surveyer
             is
             still
             here
             repeating
             his
             groundless
             Conjectures
             ,
             and
             beggings
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             for
             an
             Answer
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             confuting
             and
             baffling
             himself
             in
             these
             his
             fantastick
             Quiblings
             ;
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             existence
             of
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             Superior
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             is
             still
             begged
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             several
             other
             Respects
             ,
             this
             his
             Conjecture
             is
             most
             unaccountable
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             For
             neither
             ,
             first
             ,
             can
             he
             make
             appear
             that
             such
             a
             Meeting
             of
             such
             Officers
             of
             a
             higher
             Order
             than
             single
             Presbyters
             ,
             comes
             under
             the
             Scripture
             Denomination
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             in
             any
             Passages
             of
             Holy
             Write
             ,
             or
             that
             when
             Officers
             of
             a
             higher
             Order
             ,
             mett
             with
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             distinct
             Specification
             by
             their
             Titles
             or
             Names
             ;
             As
             when
             the
             Apostles
             mett
             with
             the
             Elders
             Act.
             15.
             and
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             mett
             together
             Act.
             13.
             we
             find
             distinguishing
             Epithets
             and
             Names
             given
             to
             these
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             As
             this
             conjecturing
             Surveyer
             ,
             could
             give
             no
             account
             ,
             whether
             this
             Meeting
             was
             solely
             of
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             or
             a
             Meeting
             mixed
             of
             Ordinary
             and
             Extraordinary
             ,
             whether
             of
             his
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             these
             Extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             So
             ,
             whatever
             Answer
             he
             might
             embrace
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             in
             the
             Briars
             ,
             and
             overthrows
             his
             own
             Scope
             ;
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             he
             cannot
             give
             account
             ,
             why
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Prelats
             is
             called
             a
             Presbytrie
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             end
             such
             a
             mixed
             Meeting
             can
             be
             here
             supposed
             :
             If
             his
             Conjecture
             be
             admitted
             ,
             they
             could
             be
             no
             
               Paroch
               Presbytrie
            
             ;
             And
             thus
             his
             second
             Answer
             is
             baffled
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             this
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             in
             this
             Meeting
             higher
             Officers
             than
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             grant
             that
             the
             ordaining
             Authority
             was
             not
             monopolized
             in
             one
             :
             And
             thus
             1.
             
             He
             affronts
             and
             excludes
             all
             his
             former
             Pleadings
             for
             the
             sole
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Bishop
             in
             Ordination
             .
             2.
             
             He
             asserts
             that
             all
             here
             imposing
             Hands
             ,
             did
             
               Authoritatively
               Concur
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             of
             them
             were
             mere
             Consenters
             (
             as
             he
             alledges
             this
             Presbytrie
             was
             )
             and
             this
             universally
             ,
             without
             Exception
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Number
             ;
             And
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Action
             was
             not
             solely
             Pauls
             :
             And
             thus
             again
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             deadly
             wound
             to
             his
             third
             Answer
             ,
             asserting
             so
             much
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             
               Extraordinary
               
               Officers
            
             ,
             the
             sole
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prelat
             in
             Ordination
             (
             a
             supposed
             ordinary
             Officer
             )
             is
             no
             way
             concluded
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             impeached
             :
             If
             they
             were
             all
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             this
             
               Ioynt
               Authoritative
               Concurrence
            
             ,
             cutts
             the
             throat
             of
             the
             Prelats
             arrogated
             
               sole
               Interest
            
             in
             Ordination
             :
             If
             mixed
             Officers
             of
             a
             Superior
             and
             Inferior
             Order
             ,
             this
             Surveyer
             could
             give
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             Reason
             wherefore
             the
             Pastors
             did
             not
             Authoritatively
             concurr
             .
             I
             need
             not
             mention
             the
             common
             Maxim
             ,
             pleaded
             by
             some
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             in
             a
             like
             Case
             ,
             
               Actiones
               sunt
               suppositorum
            
             ,
             the
             Authoritative
             Act
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             whole
             Collegiat
             Meeting
             or
             Presbytrie
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             a
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Interest
             and
             Authority
             of
             one
             Member
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             before
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             
               non
               est
               distinguendum
               ubi
               lex
               non
               distinguit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             adds
             ,
             
               If
               he
               was
               ordained
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Commentators
               of
               the
            
             Ancients
             
               do
               think
               ,
               as
            
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Theophylact
             and
             Oecumenius
             ,
             
               That
               Presbytrie
               might
               be
               a
               Meeting
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               concurring
               according
               to
               their
               Mind
               in
               that
               work
               with
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul.
             Ans.
             The
             Surveyer
             striving
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             still
             more
             and
             more
             involved
             in
             the
             Briars
             .
             Before
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             have
             Timothy
             to
             receive
             but
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             this
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             expresly
             paraphraseth
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Neglect
               not
               the
               Gift
               which
               is
               given
               thee
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               was
               ordained
               or
               made
               a
               Presbyter
            
             :
             This
             he
             seteth
             down
             in
             distinct
             Characters
             ,
             as
             the
             Genuin
             Sense
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             Now
             ,
             here
             he
             quits
             this
             post
             ,
             and
             will
             admit
             that
             he
             was
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             For
             he
             Ownes
             and
             Defends
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Authors
             cited
             to
             this
             Scope
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             this
             Proteus
             ,
             in
             these
             his
             inconsistent
             Answers
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             Bishops
             here
             concurred
             in
             this
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             wil
             grant
             that
             they
             all
             Authoritatively
             concurred
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             mere
             Consenters
             in
             the
             Action
             :
             And
             thus
             again
             farewel
             his
             third
             Answer
             ,
             which
             monopolized
             this
             Authority
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Paul
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             say
             that
             all
             these
             Bishops
             were
             Apostles
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             then
             sure
             ,
             Paul
             put
             forth
             no
             Extraordinary
             Authority
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             but
             acted
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             would
             puzzle
             this
             Surveyer
             to
             shew
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             imputs
             this
             Ordination
             to
             the
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               his
               Hands
               solelie
               ,
            
             or
             why
             upon
             our
             true
             Supposition
             (
             which
             he
             cannot
             disprove
             )
             viz.
             That
             the
             persons
             concurring
             were
             Pastors
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             Paul
             ,
             or
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             his
             Hands
             ,
             did
             swallow
             up
             or
             exclude
             their
             Authority
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             of
             a
             supposed
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Authors
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             above
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             spoke
             of
             Scripture
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Practice
             and
             Style
             of
             their
             own
             Times
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             calls
             this
             
               a
               foul
               Imputation
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               did
               wrest
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               colour
               the
               Practice
               of
               their
               own
               times
               .
               Ans.
            
             Here
             again
             the
             Surveyer
             is
             put
             upon
             this
             pitiful
             Dilemma
             ,
             viz.
             either
             he
             must
             disowne
             the
             Comment
             of
             these
             Ancients
             ,
             
             and
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Strength
             of
             this
             Objection
             (
             which
             truely
             makes
             the
             best
             Apology
             for
             this
             Exposition
             )
             or
             else
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             his
             preceeding
             Answers
             puts
             him
             under
             this
             foul
             Imputation
             of
             palpable
             wresting
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             patronize
             the
             Antiscriptural
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             imputs
             the
             same
             to
             these
             Fathers
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             that
             reads
             his
             Answers
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             Sense
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             his
             foregoing
             Answers
             ,
             are
             Antipods
             ,
             yea
             and
             cross
             and
             destroy
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Sense
             and
             Comments
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             so
             Zealous
             in
             defending
             ,
             makes
             Timothy
             to
             have
             received
             an
             Episcopacy
             ,
             in
             his
             Ordination
             :
             His
             first
             Answer
             makes
             him
             to
             be
             ordained
             only
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             His
             third
             Answer
             makes
             the
             Authority
             of
             Ordaining
             to
             be
             only
             the
             Apostle
             Pauls
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Meeting
             to
             be
             but
             Consenters
             :
             The
             Comment
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             makes
             them
             all
             to
             concurr
             with
             Official
             Authority
             ;
             For
             such
             ,
             certainly
             that
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             held
             to
             be
             :
             The
             Comment
             of
             these
             Fathers
             makes
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Meeting
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             had
             every
             one
             of
             them
             Authority
             over
             a
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             consequently
             over
             many
             Congregations
             :
             His
             first
             Answer
             makes
             them
             all
             
               Congregational
               Elders
            
             ,
             and
             crouds
             them
             within
             the
             small
             Circuits
             of
             one
             Paroch
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             Surveyer
             might
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             may
             still
             call
             in
             Vulcans
             Gymmerers
             to
             sodder
             these
             Assertions
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Fathers
             Comments
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             .
             That
             the
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             touching
             Scripture
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             were
             of
             that
             Mould
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             hath
             been
             made
             good
             by
             several
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             this
             convincingly
             apparent
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             put
             the
             Names
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             or
             Metropolitans
             ,
             upon
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
             We
             need
             not
             here
             again
             remind
             what
             is
             above
             made
             good
             touching
             Ambrose
             Assertion
             upon
             Eph.
             4.
             
             
               Non
               per
               omnia
               conveniunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             That
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             (
             he
             is
             speaking
             in
             point
             of
             Church
             Government
             )
             did
             not
             sute
             in
             every
             thing
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             that
             of
             Chrysostom
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Hom.
             11.
             
             
               That
               betwixt
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               difference
               .
            
             As
             for
             his
             Charge
             of
             
               our
               wresting
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               patronize
               Human
               Devices
            
             ;
             We
             let
             it
             pass
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Mans
             lying
             Imputations
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             to
             the
             candid
             Searchers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             into
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             whether
             this
             person
             and
             his
             Associats
             ,
             in
             their
             Pleadings
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             be
             the
             Perverters
             and
             Wresters
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             P.
             219.
             further
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Ordination
               of
            
             Timothy
             
               to
               be
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               be
               spoken
               of
               here
               ,
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Presbytrie
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               comprehended
               a
               Mee●ing
               of
               Apostles
               or
               Evangelists
               ,
               or
               Apostolical
               Men
               ,
               seeing
               the
               conjugated
               word
            
             Presbytrie
             ,
             
               may
               be
               of
               as
               great
               a
               Latitude
               and
               Signification
               as
               to
               a
               Meeting
               ,
               as
            
             Presbyter
             
               is
               to
               a
               Person
               .
               Ans.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             new
             flight
             of
             our
             Surveyers
             fancy
             ,
             Timothy
             now
             stepping
             up
             to
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             Apostolical-Men
             :
             But
             sure
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             
             either
             of
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             Paul
             is
             put
             out
             of
             his
             Office
             of
             a
             
               Sole
               Ordainer
            
             here
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sense
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             three
             be
             admitted
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             he
             pleaded
             as
             importing
             Pauls
             single
             Authority
             in
             this
             Action
             ,
             is
             expunged
             ,
             that
             room
             may
             be
             made
             for
             other
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             .
             This
             Surveyer
             would
             be
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Ordination
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             necessarly
             required
             such
             a
             compacted
             Meeting
             :
             But
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Comments
             and
             Replyes
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             his
             word
             for
             proof
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             new
             Prelatical
             Office
             (
             if
             such
             it
             was
             indeed
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             )
             had
             derived
             an
             Infallibility
             into
             his
             Magisterial
             Dictats
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Latitudinarian
             Extensions
             of
             the
             word
             Presbytrie
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             exhibit
             no
             Scripture
             Instance
             to
             prove
             such
             an
             Extension
             ,
             or
             evince
             that
             the
             word
             is
             ever
             taken
             in
             such
             a
             Sense
             ,
             he
             still
             beggs
             the
             Question
             in
             its
             Application
             to
             this
             Passage
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             We
             are
             still
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             what
             he
             means
             by
             
               Apostolick
               Men
            
             :
             If
             he
             intend
             his
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             new
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             word
             Presbytrie
             might
             reach
             the
             comprehending
             of
             the
             higher
             Officers
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Scripture
             Stamp
             and
             Signature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             stretching
             of
             the
             Term
             upon
             Tenter
             Pins
             till
             it
             crack
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             reach
             to
             an
             Officer
             of
             a
             Human
             Invention
             ,
             or
             a
             
               half
               Human
               Mould
            
             ,
             as
             he
             makes
             the
             Bishops
             .
             It
             would
             have
             also
             puzzled
             this
             Surveyer
             ,
             or
             these
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             Timothy
             was
             here
             ordained
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             this
             with
             what
             he
             and
             they
             do
             plead
             from
             Pauls
             Directions
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Instalment
             in
             his
             
               Episcopal
               Function
            
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             commanded
             
               to
               do
               the
               Work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
            
             ;
             For
             they
             must
             either
             here
             degrade
             him
             from
             this
             Function
             ,
             upon
             their
             Supposition
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Instalment
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             make
             his
             Instalment
             here
             Evangelistick
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             to
             have
             been
             twice
             instaled
             in
             that
             Function
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Wherein
             is
             considered
             the
             
               Surveyers
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Charge
             against
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Prelat
            
             ,
             as
             
               a
               new
               Officer
            
             ,
             different
             from
             those
             instituted
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             standing
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Accounts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church-Government
             :
             And
             this
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
               Records
            
             hereanent
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Lords
               Faithfulness
            
             in
             the
             
               full
               Institution
            
             of
             the
             Officers
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
          
           
             THE
             Surveyer
             ,
             now
             P.
             219.
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               presented
               the
               Summ
               of
               the
            
             Presbyterian
             
               Strength
               in
               these
               Passages
               ,
               and
               given
               fair
               and
               just
               Interpretations
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               they
               plead
               .
            
             Whereas
             he
             hath
             presented
             rather
             a
             Farrago
             of
             his
             own
             fantastick
             Quiblings
             ,
             and
             contradictory
             Notions
             and
             Conceits
             ,
             instead
             of
             true
             Interpretations
             of
             these
             places
             :
             And
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             after
             all
             this
             Mans
             faint
             Essays
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Bow
             abids
             in
             its
             Strength
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             will
             needs
             attempt
             the
             removal
             of
             some
             more
             Impediments
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             
               disown
               Episcopacy
               as
               a
               Human
               invention
               ,
               as
               a
               new
               Office
               ,
               never
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               expelled
               his
               House
            
             :
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             having
             acknowledged
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               Human
               inventions
               which
               proceed
               from
               Mens
               pleasures
               ,
               as
            
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               results
               of
               sanctified
               Reason
               ,
               subservient
               to
               the
               orderly
               performance
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Ruling
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             Wherein
             as
             before
             ,
             he
             still
             beggs
             the
             Question
             ▪
             in
             supposing
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             one
             of
             
               these
               variable
               Circumstances
               determinable
               by
               Human
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               subservient
               to
               the
               Churches
               good
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               General
               Rules
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             which
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             Diametrally
             opposit
             to
             Christs
             Institutions
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             
             Government
             ,
             and
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             the
             Churches
             Edific●tion
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Government
             thereof
             .
             Thereafter
             ,
             he
             runs
             out
             into
             an
             impertinent
             discourse
             
               anent
               Ministers
               use
               of
               invention
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               the
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               with
               Poetical
               invention
               ,
               of
               the
               Composer
               in
               Metre
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               infallible
               inspiration
            
             ;
             And
             asks
             
               if
               we
               account
               the
            
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Catechism
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Holy
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Human
               Inventions
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               outward
               frame
            
             ?
             And
             enquires
             further
             ,
             
               what
               we
               will
               answer
               to
               one
               that
               should
               plead
               thus
               ,
               was
               not
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               wise
               enough
               ,
               and
               could
               have
               set
               down
               such
               forms
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               ju●ged
               them
               necessary
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               not
               left
               them
               to
               Mans
               inventions
               ?
               Ans.
            
             The
             impertinency
             of
             all
             this
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             our
             Question
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             anent
             an
             Office
             and
             Officer
             not
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cross
             to
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Government
             ,
             whether
             Men
             may
             set
             him
             up
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             or
             not
             .
             His
             Instances
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             our
             Reason
             and
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             a
             clear
             subserviency
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Commanded
             Ordinances
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Ministerial
               instruction
               ,
               Catechising
               ,
               and
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
            
             ;
             So
             that
             these
             being
             Commanded
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             the
             proper
             subservient
             means
             thereof
             ,
             do
             in
             a
             Remote
             Sense
             ,
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Divine
             Commands
             ,
             enjoining
             the
             same
             ;
             such
             are
             these
             he
             mentions
             ,
             viz.
             a
             methodical
             form
             of
             Sound
             words
             ,
             digested
             into
             Catechisms
             ,
             for
             the
             Peoples
             instruction
             and
             growth
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             the
             framing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             commended
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Singing
             (
             a
             Commanded
             Duty
             )
             into
             such
             a
             Metrical
             Composure
             ,
             as
             is
             suitable
             hereunto
             ,
             I
             mean
             keeping
             still
             close
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             ,
             and
             not
             varying
             from
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             Sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             the
             Minister
             making
             use
             of
             Sanctified
             Reason
             ,
             in
             a
             suitable
             Methodical
             invention
             ,
             to
             digest
             the
             Matter
             he
             delivereth
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             Mould
             ,
             for
             the
             Case
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             divide
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             aright
             unto
             them
             ,
             applying
             it
             for
             Doctrin
             ,
             Reproof
             ,
             Exhortation
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             their
             various
             Conditions
             .
             For
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             the
             Surveyer
             in
             derision
             calls
             Holy
             ,
             it
             falls
             under
             the
             same
             Consideration
             with
             the
             preceeding
             Instances
             ,
             besides
             the
             clear
             Scripture
             Precedents
             ,
             recommending
             and
             warranding
             the
             Practice
             .
             These
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             reaching
             any
             Patrociny
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             whose
             Office
             encroaches
             upon
             the
             Due
             Rights
             of
             a
             true
             Gospel
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             consequently
             stands
             in
             opposition
             both
             to
             Divine
             Institutions
             and
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             this
             defence
             appears
             no
             defence
             at
             all
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             ●reed
             and
             Doxologie
             ,
             it
             is
             removed
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             only
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             such
             Observances
             is
             better
             reached
             in
             the
             present
             Practice
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Worship
             ,
             than
             with
             such
             Observances
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Surveyer
             appears
             very
             angry
             at
             the
             calling
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             a
             
               New
               Officer
            
             ,
             not
             Instituted
             by
             GOD
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             spe●ds
             to
             this
             Scope
             many
             words
             ,
             P.
             222.223
             .
             which
             is
             this
             in
             Summ.
             First
             
               That
               the
               Prelatical
               Function
               ,
               is
               only
               a
               new
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
               granted
               for
               Peace
               sake
               ,
               to
               one
               Minister
               above
               others
               ,
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               .
               Ans.
            
             First
             ,
             the
             Surveyer
             should
             have
             considered
             that
             his
             Spliting
             of
             a
             supposed
             Divinely
             Instituted
             Office
             ,
             and
             dividing
             the
             Work
             and
             Duties
             thereof
             unto
             different
             Subjects
             and
             Recipients
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             Matter
             a
             devising
             of
             
               New
               Orders
            
             ,
             and
             all
             one
             therewith
             .
             Do
             not
             Papists
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             is
             the
             Highest
             Order
             of
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             comprises
             ,
             with
             the
             Diaconate
             ,
             their
             whole
             Hierarchy
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             extension
             of
             these
             ?
             Suppose
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Power
            
             of
             Order
             were
             thus
             Split
             ,
             that
             one
             Rank
             or
             degree
             of
             Men
             were
             allowed
             only
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             not
             to
             Preach
             ,
             others
             to
             Preach
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             who
             will
             disown
             it
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             Antiscriptural
             Human
             Inventions
             ,
             dividing
             what
             GOD
             hath
             conjoined
             ?
             And
             once
             admitting
             this
             ,
             what
             limits
             can
             be
             set
             to
             Mens
             inventions
             in
             this
             Point
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             the
             Multiplyed
             Orders
             in
             Popery
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Swarm
             of
             their
             new
             invented
             Officers
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             the
             solid
             ground
             of
             Condemning
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             Spurious
             Brood
             ,
             inverting
             and
             destroying
             the
             End
             ,
             Union
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Divinely
             appointed
             Officers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             GOD.
             The
             Spliting
             of
             the
             Actings
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Order
             is
             surely
             condemned
             upon
             this
             Ground
             of
             the
             Oneness
             and
             Identity
             of
             this
             Office
             of
             the
             Pastor
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Case
             stands
             thus
             with
             Reference
             to
             the
             Power
             and
             Exercise
             of
             Order
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             the
             case
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             same
             end
             as
             the
             other
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             upon
             pretence
             of
             Order
             and
             Unity
             ,
             this
             extension
             of
             the
             exercise
             were
             admitted
             ,
             in
             the
             Method
             he
             pleads
             ,
             this
             Jurisdictional
             Power
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             even
             of
             a
             Patriarchat
             or
             Popedome
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope
             doth
             pretend
             he
             is
             but
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Priestood
             ,
             and
             the
             lowest
             Rank
             of
             that
             Hierarchy
             have
             ,
             by
             this
             Principle
             ,
             a
             fundamental
             aptitude
             for
             the
             highest
             Office
             and
             extent
             of
             their
             Order
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             will
             have
             a
             Power
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             Rank
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             a
             Respect
             to
             Union
             ;
             and
             here
             is
             an
             Union
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             resolving
             in
             such
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             clearly
             going
             upon
             his
             Principle
             of
             the
             way
             of
             uniting
             particular
             Churches
             :
             And
             who
             will
             doubt
             that
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             hath
             the
             same
             Ground
             with
             that
             of
             Particular
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Folly
             of
             this
             Discourse
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             who
             have
             an
             unquestionable
             interest
             in
             Ordination
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             are
             charged
             by
             the
             Great
             Master
             ,
             duely
             to
             exercise
             both
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             Answer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             ,
             but
             upon
             their
             perril
             denude
             themselves
             of
             any
             piece
             of
             that
             Work
             and
             Authority
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             this
             being
             
             the
             Talent
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             to
             give
             an
             account
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             to
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Servants
             their
             Work.
             The
             distinction
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             Hierarchical
             Prelat
             from
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             a
             
               New
               Officer
            
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             his
             
               New
               Name
            
             ,
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Archbishop
             ;
             his
             
               New
               work
            
             of
             Governing
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             besides
             his
             Trust
             in
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             his
             
               New
               Ordination
            
             or
             Consecration
             to
             his
             New
             work
             ;
             his
             
               distinct
               Qualifications
            
             ,
             in
             consequence
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             from
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Minister
             :
             So
             that
             he
             appears
             in
             all
             these
             Respects
             ,
             a
             Compacted
             
               New
               Officer
            
             ,
             and
             supposing
             the
             Pastors
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             a
             
               New
               Usurper
            
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               is
               no
               New
               Officer
               ,
               since
               the
               inferior
               Officer
               doing
               th●
               same
               Acts
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               nullity
               .
            
             But
             ,
             as
             this
             Reason
             would
             tend
             to
             the
             former
             Antiscriptural
             spliting
             of
             Offices
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Episcopalians
             will
             not
             allow
             this
             Concession
             ,
             is
             by
             this
             time
             evident
             .
             We
             all
             know
             who
             have
             in
             a
             late
             practice
             ,
             condemned
             the
             Presbyterial
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             France
             .
             For
             what
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Commission
               of
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             to
             Fortifie
             his
             Notion
             ,
             the
             Disparity
             is
             palpable
             and
             apparent
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             
               Powers
               Deputing
            
             and
             giving
             Commission
             ,
             viz
             :
             The
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Prelats
             ;
             the
             
               Churches
               Representative
            
             or
             Assembly
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Commission
             :
             The
             Prelat
             receiving
             a
             New
             Ordination
             ;
             The
             Commissioners
             not
             :
             The
             Commissioners
             being
             limited
             as
             to
             their
             work
             and
             continuance
             by
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             Answerable
             unto
             them
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Prelats
               &c.
            
             
             But
             of
             this
             above
             .
             As
             for
             his
             discourse
             of
             Superintendents
             ,
             P.
             223.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Vindiciae
               Epistolae
               Philadelphi
            
             against
             Spotswoods
             Calumnies
             ,
             hath
             at
             large
             made
             good
             the
             vast
             and
             essential
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             transient
             Office
             of
             the
             Superintendents
             and
             that
             of
             
               Prelats
               ,
               P.
            
             31.32
             .
             in
             no
             less
             than
             Twelve
             Instances
             to
             which
             ,
             for
             brevitie
             ,
             we
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             The
             Surveyer
             P.
             223.224
             .
             attempts
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             Objection
             against
             
               the
               Hierarchical
               Prelat
               taken
               from
               Christs
               Faithfulness
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               perfection
               :
               From
               the
               Comparison
               institut
               in
               Scripture
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               in
               point
               of
               Faithfulness
               ,
               in
               the
               Ordering
               and
               Institution
               of
               the
               Government
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Argument
             is
             no
             doubt
             very
             considerable
             upon
             both
             grounds
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             but
             suppose
             the
             Absolute
             Perfection
             of
             all
             our
             M●diators
             Offices
             ,
             and
             the
             Correspondent
             Exercises
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             Edification
             and
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             especially
             under
             the
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             :
             As
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             hath
             fully
             revealed
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Mind
             of
             GOD
             ,
             so
             as
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             added
             to
             his
             Divine
             Revelations
             thereof
             ,
             no
             new
             Rules
             ,
             Truths
             or
             Duties
             to
             be
             superadded
             beyond
             the
             limits
             he
             hath
             revealed
             :
             As
             a
             Priest
             ,
             his
             Satisfaction
             ,
             his
             Intercession
             ▪
             is
             so
             full
             ,
             that
             no
             pretended
             subservient
             Intercessors
             or
             Saviours
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             devised
             by
             Men
             :
             Thus
             ful
             and
             perfect
             is
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             in
             appointing
             the
             Officers
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             House
             .
             The
             Argument
             appears
             further
             invincibly
             strong
             when
             we
             
             Ponder
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             What
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             Moses
             under
             the
             Legal
             dispensation
             ,
             did
             reach
             unto
             ,
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Lords
             Soveraign
             Faithfulnesss
             doth
             exceed
             .
             1.
             
             Moses
             appointed
             
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
            
             their
             several
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             their
             Work
             and
             Duties
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             that
             his
             Institutions
             did
             amount
             to
             determin
             a
             species
             of
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             All
             his
             Appointments
             hereanent
             were
             fixed
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             might
             add
             to
             or
             detract
             therefrom
             .
             3.
             
             They
             were
             hence
             not
             Committed
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             mould
             them
             after
             the
             Rules
             of
             worldly
             Policy
             .
             4.
             
             These
             Officers
             were
             not
             to
             denude
             themselves
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Function
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             ,
             it
             inevitably
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             these
             Points
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             ;
             the
             Species
             is
             determined
             ,
             the
             Offices
             and
             Officers
             are
             unalterable
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Fashioned
             by
             Mens
             Laws
             at
             their
             arbitriment
             ,
             are
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             Fixed
             Mould
             of
             his
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Method
             of
             its
             Official
             Exercise
             ,
             till
             his
             Returning
             again
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             Perfection
             clears
             this
             abundantly
             ,
             all
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             perfectly
             contained
             therein
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             so
             much
             delivered
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             touching
             the
             Government
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Instruction
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             Rulers
             and
             Church
             Members
             ,
             in
             their
             Respective
             Duties
             ;
             if
             these
             Directions
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             be
             not
             compleatly
             correspondent
             to
             these
             ends
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             perfection
             is
             palpably
             impeached
             ,
             and
             the
             infinit
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Lawgiver
             blasphemed
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Argument
             the
             Surveyer
             Answers
             ,
             
               That
               in
               order
               to
               the
               great
               end
               of
               our
               Lords
               Prophetical
               and
               Kingly
               Offices
               ,
               He
               hath
               given
               particular
               Commands
               concerning
               the
               Essentials
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               His
               House
               ,
               and
               general
               Commands
               to
               direct
               the
               Prudence
               of
               His
               Church
               ▪
               to
               order
               what
               is
               Left
               to
               Christian
               Liberty
               ▪
               for
               the
               best
               Ends
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               is
               preposterous
               to
               fancy
               a
               thing
               necessary
               ;
               and
               then
               alledge
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               the
               same
               ,
               because
               Faithful
               ,
               but
               rather
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               we
               must
               reason
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               thing
               from
               his
               Appointment
               .
               Ans.
            
             This
             is
             removed
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             this
             one
             Position
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             these
             Essentials
             do
             include
             all
             necessary
             Offices
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             do
             draw
             the
             Limits
             and
             Measures
             of
             their
             Actings
             ,
             Qualifications
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             with
             such
             Exactness
             ,
             as
             none
             may
             justle
             with
             ,
             or
             encroach
             upon
             their
             Priviledges
             therein
             ;
             We
             can
             offer
             such
             Scripture
             Discoveries
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             do
             sufficiently
             lay
             aside
             the
             Diocesan
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             prove
             him
             such
             an
             Heteroclite
             ,
             as
             his
             Office
             cannot
             be
             brought
             up
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Rules
             .
             Thus
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             such
             Reasoning
             ,
             as
             this
             fancycal
             Surveyer
             imputs
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             do
             suppose
             and
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             Institutions
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             upon
             
             the
             Scripture
             Discoveries
             thereof
             ,
             we
             reason
             the
             Necessity
             from
             our
             
               Lords
               Faithfulness
            
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Surveyer
             did
             hold
             that
             the
             Offices
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             their
             Duties
             and
             Qualification
             ,
             are
             such
             things
             
               as
               falls
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               Churches
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               dispose
               as
               she
               thinks
               fit
            
             :
             1.
             
             It
             might
             be
             enquired
             ,
             what
             he
             or
             those
             of
             his
             Mind
             will
             owne
             as
             
               Essentials
               ?
               Next
            
             ,
             To
             what
             end
             are
             all
             the
             Scripu●e
             Directions
             and
             Institutions
             in
             this
             Point
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ?
             And
             why
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             the
             most
             extended
             Hierarchy
             may
             not
             be
             pleaded
             for
             ?
             3.
             
             How
             this
             can
             consist
             with
             that
             express
             Design
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             Perfection
             ,
             viz.
             To
             make
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             ordinary
             Christian
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               Man
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               perfect
               and
               thorowly
               furnished
               to
               every
               good
               Work
               ,
               or
               every
               piece
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Duty
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               further
               Expression
               of
               this
               Design
               of
               Ministerial
               Instructions
               proposed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             viz.
             
               To
               instruct
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               how
               to
               behave
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               His
               Church
            
             ?
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Surveyer
               acknowledges
               the
               Scriptures
               Perfection
            
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Man
             of
             GOD
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             furnish
             him
             for
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             either
             
               by
               the
               general
               or
               particular
               Precepts
               thereof
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               contain
               the
               particular
               Rules
               for
               all
               the
               Circumstantials
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               more
               than
               it
               doth
               for
               all
               the
               particular
               Practices
               of
               our
               common
               Life
               .
               Ans.
            
             Behold
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             Surveyers
             great
             Essay
             ,
             turned
             into
             the
             Dwarf
             of
             a
             mere
             Circumstance
             .
             Behold
             also
             his
             Zeal
             for
             right
             ordering
             of
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             what
             Officers
             must
             Rule
             therein
             ,
             what
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Work
             and
             Power
             is
             ,
             what
             Duties
             are
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             the
             Nature
             and
             Species
             of
             the
             Government
             must
             be
             ,
             whether
             it
             must
             run
             to
             the
             Extrems
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             the
             
               An●baptistical
               Morellian
               way
            
             ,
             of
             Anarchy
             ,
             or
             the
             midle
             Forms
             ;
             All
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             these
             is
             but
             a
             mere
             Circumstance
             ,
             with
             our
             Surveyer
             .
             Let
             any
             Judge
             ,
             if
             he
             gave
             not
             here
             
               manus
               victas
            
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             up
             his
             Cause
             to
             them
             :
             For
             no
             Man
             of
             Sense
             ,
             will
             call
             the
             Matters
             ,
             instanced
             mere
             Circumstances
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             Perfection
             ,
             for
             the
             ends
             mentioned
             ,
             must
             clearly
             reach
             the
             Determination
             thereof
             .
             The
             Surveyer
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Bishop
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               Doth
               import
               the
               Work
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               Hierarchical
               Prelat
            
             ;
             And
             he
             has
             acknowledged
             here
             the
             Scriptures
             Perfection
             to
             furnish
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             for
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             asserted
             P.
             194.195
             .
             
               That
               the
               plentitude
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Power
               ,
               committed
               by
               our
               Lord
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               End
               of
               the
               Churches
               Edification
               and
               Union
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               committed
               to
               the
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               as
               their
               proper
               Successors
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             these
             Assertions
             can
             consist
             with
             his
             Describing
             and
             Owning
             here
             the
             Work
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             as
             a
             mere
             Circumstance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scriptures
             gives
             no
             certain
             distinct
             Sound
             ,
             must
             be
             put
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             mysterious
             Inventions
             .
          
           
           
             Two
             or
             three
             things
             further
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             done
             with
             this
             
               Surveyer
               .
               First
            
             ,
             It
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Sound
             Divines
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Lawful
             Church
             Office
             or
             Officer
             of
             the
             House
             of
             GOD
             ,
             but
             what
             must
             have
             our
             LORD'
             's
             positive
             Grant
             or
             Institution
             :
             And
             this
             is
             fortified
             by
             several
             Grounds
             .
             1.
             
             
               Whatever
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             whoever
             pretends
             to
             Officiat
             in
             Christs
             House
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             an
             Officer
             therein
             ,
             acts
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Actings
             are
             void
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             act
             in
             Faith
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             Divine
             Warrand
             for
             the
             Office
             he
             sustains
             ,
             and
             the
             Official
             Exercise
             and
             Actings
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             acknowledge
             Christs
             Kingly
             Power
             and
             Headship
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             political
             Body
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             political
             Head
             ,
             giving
             her
             her
             Laws
             and
             Officers
             ,
             Isa.
             9.6
             .
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             Ioh.
             5.22
             .
             As
             in
             all
             Kingdoms
             ,
             no
             person
             can
             claim
             an
             Office
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             Magistracy
             ,
             without
             the
             Warrand
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             thereto
             Interposed
             ,
             so
             all
             Church
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             must
             be
             conveyed
             to
             Church
             Officers
             by
             this
             Glorious
             KING
             's
             Authentick
             Commission
             or
             Grant.
             Now
             ,
             none
             can
             pretend
             to
             any
             Grant
             or
             Commission
             from
             Him
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             Which
             is
             especially
             evident
             ,
             and
             further
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Perfection
             of
             His
             Word
             and
             Testament
             hereanent
             ;
             And
             likewise
             ,
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             Government
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             a
             Divine
             and
             positive
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             LORD
             did
             thus
             actually
             exercise
             His
             Kingly
             Power
             ,
             and
             derived
             the
             same
             to
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             thus
             he
             gave
             the
             P●wer
             to
             Bind
             and
             Loose
             ,
             and
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             promised
             His
             Presence
             with
             them
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             the
             End
             ;
             And
             this
             for
             the
             Edification
             and
             Building
             up
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             till
             her
             Warfare
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             Matth.
             16.18.19
             ,
             with
             Matth.
             18.19.20
             .
             Ioh.
             21.23
             .
             Matth.
             28.18.19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.13
             .
             Eph.
             4.11.12
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             When
             this
             Fundamental
             Truth
             of
             our
             LORD'
             's
             political
             Headship
             and
             Influences
             accordingly
             ,
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Perfection
             of
             His
             Holy
             Testament
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             is
             denyed
             ,
             the
             Foundations
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             are
             removed
             ,
             the
             Rules
             ,
             Limits
             ,
             and
             Boundaries
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Duties
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             Officers
             and
             Members
             ,
             so
             annihilate
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             becomes
             a
             Chaos
             of
             all
             Confusion
             and
             arbitrary
             Disorder
             whatsomever
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             Leaden
             and
             Versatile
             Rule
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             being
             made
             her
             Measures
             of
             Ordinances
             and
             Government
             ,
             a
             Door
             is
             opened
             for
             Inundations
             of
             all
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             wicked
             Usurpations
             and
             Disorders
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             Mind
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             Satan
             ,
             can
             invent
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
        
         
           
             
               PART
               I.
               
            
             
               CHAP
               I.
               Dr.
               Scot's
               stating
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               his
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               Institution
               of
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Examined
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               His
               Argument
               ,
               from
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Examined
               .
            
             
               P.
               11.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               His
               Argument
               taken
               from
               an
               alledged
               punctual
               Conf●rmity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               to
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostolick
               Practice
               ,
               in
               Point
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Considered
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               35.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               His
               Argument
               Examined
               ,
               taken
               from
               our
               Saviours
               alledged
               Allowance
               and
               Approbation
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Seven
               Asian
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               69.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               The
               Dr's
               Scripture
               proofs
               of
               a
               Four
               ●old
               Ministry
               or
               Prerogative
               of
               a
               Bp.
               as
               Superior
               to
               a
               Pastor
               in
               Point
               of
               Government
               ,
               Considered
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               85.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Dr.
               
               Monro's
               unsound
               and
               Impertinent
               Reflections
               upon
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               as
               to
               Church
               Government
               ,
               exposed
               :
               Together
               with
               his
               unsound
               and
               Popish
               Method
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Argument
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               from
               Matth.
               20.25
               .
               And
               with
               the
               Paralel
               Texts
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               A
               Confutation
               of
               what
               he
               Offers
               in
               Answer
               to
               our
               Argument
               for
               Parity
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Official
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               31.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               The
               Dr's
               absurd
               description
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Function
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               exposed
               :
               His
               Assertion
               about
               the
               Succession
               of
               Hierarchical
               Bishops
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               a
               proper
               formal
               Sense
               :
               His
               Opinion
               Loaded
               with
               gross
               and
               palpable
               Absurdities
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               85
            
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               His
               proof
               of
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               the
               Hierarchical
               Bp.
               from
               the
               pretended
               Episcopacy
               of
               Tim.
               ct
               Tit.
               &
               the
               7
               Asian
               Angels
               ,
               examined
               .
            
             
               P.
               119.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               III.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               A
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Scripture
               Grounds
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Surveyer
               pleads
               for
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Office.
               
            
             
               Pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               His
               Answers
               offered
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               pleaded
               by
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Examined
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 Mat.
              
               20.25
               ,
               26.
               with
               the
               Paralels
               ,
               Mark.
               10
               42.
               
               Luk.
               22.25
               .
               Mat.
               18.17
               .
               Act.
               20.17
               ,
               28.
               
               Tit.
               1.5
               ,
               7.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.1
               ▪
               2.
               
               The
               unsoundness
               and
               inconsistency
               of
               his
               Glosses
               made
               appear
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               13.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Some
               more
               of
               his
               Exceptions
               and
               Answers
               examined
               ,
               viz.
               to
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               (
               To
               which
               the
               Paralels
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               Rom.
               12.6
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               are
               to
               be
               joyned
               )
               to
               Philip.
               1.1
               .
               And
               to
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.14
               .
               His
               unsoundness
               ,
               and
               inconsistency
               therein
               ,
               further
               made
               appear
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               38.
               
            
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Wherein
               is
               considered
               his
               Answer
               to
               our
               Charge
               against
               the
               Diocesan
               Prelat
               ,
               as
               a
               New
               Officer
               ,
               different
               from
               those
               Instituted
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               standing
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               New
               Testament
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               this
               upon
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ▪
               Records
               hereanent
               ,
               and
               our
               Lords
               Faithfulness
               in
               the
               ful
               Institution
               of
               the
               Officers
               and
               Government
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               65.
               
            
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A39998-e1950
           
             
               See
               page
            
             388
             ,
             389
             ,
             390
             ,
             391.
             
          
           
             
               See
               pag.
            
             392.
             
          
           
             p.
             392.
             
          
           
             
               Differ
               :
               of
               the
               time
               pag.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               See
               p.
            
             394.
             
          
           
             pag.
             394.395
             .
          
           
             P.
             397
             
          
           
             P.
             398
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             400.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             401.
             
          
           
             P.
             401.
             
               sub
               finem
            
          
           
             P.
             403.
             
          
           
             P.
             404.
             
          
           
             P.
             402
             403.
             
          
           
             P.
             404.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             406.407.408
             .
          
           
             P.
             407.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             408.
             
          
           
             P.
             408.409.410.411
             .
          
           
             P.
             409.
             
          
           
             P.
             409.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             398.399.400
             &c.
             
          
           
             p.
             410.
             
          
           
             P.
             410.411
             .
          
           
             P.
             411
             
          
           
             P.
             412
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             412.413
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             7.
             
             Pag.
             123.124.125
             .
          
           
             P.
             413.
             
          
           
             P.
             414.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             414.415
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             415.416
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             417.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             417.418
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             418
             ,
             419.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             419
             ,
             420.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             421.
             
          
           
             
               ibid.
               &
            
             P.
             422.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             423.
             
          
           
             P.
             422.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             424.
             
          
           
             P.
             426.
             
          
           
             P.
             426.
             
          
           
             P.
             427.
             
          
           
             P.
             433.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             435.
             
          
           
             P.
             435.436
             .
          
           
             P.
             436.437.438
             .
          
           
             P.
             438.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             439.440.441
             .
          
           
             P.
             442
             
          
           
             P.
             428.
             
          
           
             P.
             442.443
             ,
          
           
             P.
             443.
             
          
           
             P.
             443.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             444.
             
          
           
             P.
             444
             ,
             445.
             
          
           
             P.
             445.
             
          
           
             P.
             445.
             
          
           
             P.
             446.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P
             447
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             446.
             
          
           
             P.
             447.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39998-e55160
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Philip.
             1.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             1.6.7
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.1
             .